Work Text
~~*~*~~Prologue~~*~*~~ Severus Snape was not a nice person. He was once, as a child, even as his father tried to beat it out of him. He held onto his kindness, just as he held onto his hope. That is, until he went to Hogwarts and realized that children were just as cruel with their words and tricks as his father when he met James Potter and Sirius Black on the train to school their first year. They instantly hated him on sight, as eleven year olds are wont to do and that kindness and hope started to slowly drain away over the years until he was eventually encompassed in bitterness. They called themselves the Marauders, and in the beginning their pranks were mostly benign. They soon enveloped a bookish boy named Remus and a homely, mousey boy named Peter into their fold and the pranks grew bolder, branching out from just the other Gryffindors to the other houses. And as the smallest and scraggliest Slytherin, Severus quickly became a favorite target. His only solace was that his very best friend from just two streets over was at Hogwarts, too, even if she had been sorted into Gryffindor and away from him. Lily Evans was the kindest, yet most fierce, person he had ever met, and he was absolutely in awe of her from the moment he saw her at the neighborhood playground when they were seven. Their friendship did not prevent him from being the target of some of the Gryffindor boys’ cruelest pranks, and in fact may have only enraged the boys further. He and Lily ignored them as best as they could, but the Marauders felt it wasn’t acceptable for a Gryffindor to be talking with a Slytherin and as such took it upon themselves to make sure Severus knew that he was not wanted around any of them. Third year, after a particularly embarrassing set of cosmetic charms that left him hiding in the infirmary until his face could be put back in its proper form, Lily took personal offense to the prank enacted on her friend and punched James right in his perfect nose, breaking his glasses clean in half. That moment would help him keep his sanity as he sat with Madam Pomfrey fussing over him and would fuel some of his first patroni when he later learned the charm. James only tried harder to win her over. And she only scorned him louder. Each attempt he made was more elaborate, and more public. And each refusal was more verbose, and in front of more people. Potter couldn’t understand that she was absolutely devoted to her longtime friend. All he saw was a shabby, bad-tempered Slytherin defiling a Gryffindor with his mere presence. No one quite understood the pair, quiet in their different ways, studying and laughing and walking with their heads together and rarely ever seen apart. That is, until near the end of fifth year when he made the biggest mistake of his life and lost the only person he had ever cared about all because he lost control of his temper for a scant millisecond. Mudblood. One reactive word drove her from his side and straight into the lion's den unprotected. It still took the rest of fifth and all of sixth for James to even get her to speak to him, and Severus felt the bitter sting of betrayal and hurt deeply when he saw them walking together in Hogsmeade early seventh year. After Sirius lured him down to the shrieking shack and he was nearly mauled to death by a werewolf - oh god, Lupin was a werewolf - he determined that no one truly gave a shit about what happened to him because for their ‘prank’ they received a month of detention and loss of flying privileges the rest of the quidditch season. He was nearly killed and those responsible simply received detention even after giving the reason for their prank. They were bored. To say he was upset would be a vast understatement. His ex-best friend didn’t speak to James for a week, and Severus felt that her punishment for her boyfriend was far too lenient for nearly having someone she used to care about killed. He knew that she didn’t feel even a speck of any positive emotion for him anymore, and he knew that logically it was his fault, but all he could see was that she forgave James for nearly killing him because he was bored, but wouldn’t forgive a word spat out from a place of humiliation and shame. And not even a week later, he saw her with the Marauders again, laughing and joking as if nothing had happened. He shoved the hurt deep where he would not feel it, and allowed his bitterness to envelop him like a blanket. He spent the rest of the seventh year keeping his head down, studying for his NEWTs and applying with various potion’s masters for an apprenticeship. No one celebrated with him when he was extended an offer by no fewer than half of those he applied to and he forced himself to not care. He simply accepted the most prestigious one and moved on to the next item on his list of things to accomplish before he left school. After graduation, James and Lily married and moved into the Potter manor. After graduation, Severus went into his potions apprenticeship after accepting the mark. James and Sirius immediately went through Auror training, and Lily went into the Unspeakable programme. He became the youngest potions master in magical history and was placed on the Dark Lord’s inner council. They went on counter raids and attempted to protect innocents from Death Eaters. He was exempt from dangerous raids where Death Eaters slaughter innocents because of his gift with potions and poisons and the fact that the Dark Lord did not want to suffer through a less talented potion master in the event the group of raiders were captured or killed. They started becoming disillusioned with Dumbledore’s vision of peace amidst the chaos. He started becoming disillusioned with the Dark Lord’s vision of chaos amidst the peace. They found out they were pregnant and were terrified for their unexpectedly expanding family. He found out they were pregnant and was enraged, hating how betrayed he still felt over her. They fought harder for their unborn child against those who would eradicate him and those like him. He fought harder to keep himself alive amongst those who could turn on him at any moment. And then the prophecy was overheard. And like a foolish idiot, he passed it along and unknowingly doomed his once best friend and her family. They were targeted by the Dark Lord and he went to Albus Dumbledore. They went into hiding before the baby was born and he went into spying to protect himself and the little family. And then Halloween eve, just as Samhain was beginning, he got the letter. ~~*~*~~31 October, 1981Godric’s HollowWest Country~~*~*~~ Regardless of his personal feelings about the man, James Potter did not deserve to lay dead in the muddy, melted patches of snow, eyes wide open with limbs sprawled awkwardly. A quick glance confirmed that the dead man had not had his wand on him, and he wondered why on earth Potter, an Auror, was without his wand. Severus twitched in discomfort before closing Potter’s eyes and staring at the open front door. Lily… The door was swinging on its hinges, and he stepped through the frame, shuddering at the cold chill he felt as he did so. He staggered up the stairs, his heart was pounding in his ears. Dead, they’re all dead . He saw her red hair before he saw her body and his composure broke, heavy sobs heaving his chest and he gathered her close to him and rocked her body back and forth, hardly unable to process what had happened. He mourned the loss of their friendship, he mourned the decisions he made, he mourned the fact that she was dead because of him and he knew that there could be no redemption possible for him, not for something as devastating as this. He wasn’t sure how he had missed that the 15 month old was still alive when he first entered the room - the letter would not have brought him here otherwise, but he wasn’t thinking too clearly. He was startled by a piercing wail followed by a string of babbling that included the word up. Ignoring the tears still streaming down his face, he gently closed Lily’s eyes and laid her back, moving towards the crib. The small child reached up, giant tears soaking the collar of his onesie, blood trickling from a mark on his forehead.
Harry.
Severus could feel his heart twist and James’ dead body loomed in his memory as his gaze flicked between Lily and Harry. Redemption. Even when he had received the letter, he hadn’t believed that they were actually dead and not only dead, but that he was the recipient of their trust. He pulled the letter out to glance over the words again, double checking that he had indeed read the contents correctly the first three times.
If you’re reading this, that means James and I have died. The letter has been charmed so only the best suited person to raise Harry can read it. I’m rather proud of this charm. I’ve been doing a lot of dabbling lately, especially since I’m not allowed to work since we’re in hiding. But I digress.
The letter is also a portkey that I have tied to Harry’s blood. Just say my date of birth, and it will port you to wherever he is. Provided my child is still alive, once you have him you MUST take him to Gringotts and do our will reading. Send a patronus to Griphook and he will come to take you to our vaults, no matter what time of day it is. Please, whoever this letter deemed worthy, do this last thing for us.
-Lily Anne Potter
The boy’s sobbing had faded by now and Severus realized the child had fallen asleep whilst snuggled into his neck. How on earth had he been one to receive this letter over the mutt, or the wolf, or any of the other order members? With the hot breath exhaling against his neck leaving his skin clammy, he continued to follow the impulse that had brought him here and held Harry with one arm as he accio’d a bag from a closet. The scant amount of clothing and toys the boy owned quickly found their way neatly into the open bag. He carefully collected any personal pictures and portraits he could see and packed them away as well. He had just shrunk down the crib and packed it into the bag when he heard something motorized in the distance that seemed out of place at this time of night. As it drew closer, he realized it was someone most likely coming to either confirm that Harry was dead, or take him away and he needed to leave immediately. He checked Harry quickly to ensure he was still asleep, held the suitcase in a tight grip, and quickly spun on his heel, apparating to Gringotts. He quietly sent his doe to the goblin Griphook as instructed with a brief message informing him of the Potter’s deaths and Harry’s miraculous survival. As he waited in the shadows for either a return message or the goblin himself, he thought back over his memories of the man he had once deemed the best choice for Lily’s survival. Albus Dumbledore. The Potters had gone into hiding and were supposed to be personally protected by Dumbledore, yet they were dead. Severus suspected that if he had left Harry behind, Dumbledore would have taken him to Petunia Evan’s house and Severus would die before he allowed any child of Lily’s live with that horrid wretch of a girl he couldn't imagine had become any less bitter as an adult. The sharp crack of apparition jerked his attention back to the here and now and his wand was halfway out of his sleeve when he noticed the goblin banker and human healer. Griphook bowed his head towards the death eater spy, while the bleary eyed old healer stood there, his back hunched in exhaustion, blinking impassively at the haggard 21 year old and toddler. They walked through the dark, empty bank, each step echoing loudly. The tiny toddler in his arms was awake again, and looking around wide-eyed and curious at all the flickers of light of the moon reflecting off of all the shiny surfaces in the bank. The child was oddly silent, as if he understood the gravity of the situation. The reading of the will went quicker than Severus had anticipated. The Potter’s desires were clearly outlined that if they were to pass, Harry would go to whoever brought in the charmed letter out of a very short list of people, stating that whoever the charm sent the letter to had claim to Harry and that the decision was final and that if the new guardian passed before Harry came of age, he would go to another on the list. He was more than shocked to find that he was, in fact, on the list, written in by James Potter if the handwriting was any indication. He would have to think on that later. They also emphasised that her estranged sister was to never have any access or contact with their son, regardless of the situation and his lips pursed at the thought of the shrill, vile Petunia he had known growing up. Also included in the will was a scroll containing apparition coordinates listed with the name of the Potter properties, including instructions on how to access each one as well as a list of vaults that were connected to the Potters. James and Lily’s personal vaults had been automatically liquidated into the main inheritance vault upon their deaths while Harry’s was left alone. The will stated that Harry’s vault was to be used to help raise Harry if necessary, and that every year on his birthday it would replenish. Once his Hogwarts letter came, the vault would increase slightly to accommodate school supplies. Severus stared at the will until a gravelly voice spoke up from beside him. “The healer is ready, if you would please present Mr. Potter for his examination.” The goblin gestured to Severus to allow the healer to perform a quick check up on the 15 month old. He hummed in surprise as he read the results and quirked an eye at Severus, speaking for the first time that night. “I’m going to assume you were not the caster of the spells currently affecting young Mr. Potter here.” His only response was a sardonic sneer and the healer quirked a grin. “I thought not. He has a few could be suspicious charms on his magical core.” He went to remove the charms when Severus stopped him. “Can you trace the sources?” His tone was surprisingly calm, despite the flash of utter rage he had felt when the healer had first spoken. The white haired healer shook his head. “Sadly, no. Had it been less than a month since application, then perhaps. However, the magical signature wears down over time. Seeing as no one has seen or heard from the Potters since they were hidden shortly after Harry was born, I would say it is extremely likely it was James, Lily, or their secret keeper who cast the charms. I suppose any other people the secret keeper had relayed the information of their location to could be responsible as well, but that would be a very unlikely scenario. James Potter was not an idiot and neither was his wife and would have not told anyone where they were.” Severus nodded, hating that he had no real answer because he knew both of them would die before casting harmful charms on their baby. The secret keeper was such a well kept secret that not even Lily had known and while he himself had his suspicions, he had no proof nor a way to find proof. He filed the information away to pull for a pensive recording later. “Explain the charms.” The healer grimaced and waved his wand again, naming each charm as he removed them. “First is a Magic suppressant. Alone, this isn't worrying as it is always possible that he was already displaying signs of accidental magic - and causing damage. However, if he was having early accidental magic episodes, then when I removed the charm there would have most likely been a small burst of magic, so it seems unlikely the spell cast was done for the right reasons. Next are an influencing and compelling charms, and a couple of compulsions charms, all of which are often found on a pureblood heir - however it is typically one or two of the spells, not all of them. Whoever cast these desperately wanted the boy under kept on a tight leash.” “And you are certain you cannot ascertain the source of the spells or who the spells were meant to compel him to?” The old healer bared his teeth and Severus knew he was very close to offending the man. “I’m very sorry, Master Snape, but it is impossible to know who the charms were intended for unless the caster themselves tells you and as I stated before, too much time has passed since their application to read a magical signature.” Barely holding back his rage at the unknown who would cast such spells on a very young infant, he forced his tone to a more polite demure. “We need to hurry. We do not have much time. Someone will soon realize that the Potter child is missing and will most likely come here at some point and if someone other than the Potters put the charms on the boy, it will most likely be the caster.” Or Albus Dumbledore, to take Harry to his next of kin. Who would most likely be Lily’s sister Petunia as James Potter had had no siblings, and both of his parents had passed in the months leading up to their graduation. And Severus would fight to his dying breath to prevent any magical child being under the hateful, spiteful eye of Petunia Magic-Hater Evans. Both of the others nodded, and the healer quickly finished writing his observations. The goblin brought forward a sharp dagger and the guardianship papers that had been folded with the will. With some pricks of blood from both Severus and Harry, the child yelping when his finger was pricked, the guardianship of Harry James Potter transferred from his birth parents to Severus, and a Potter became a Snape. Access to the vaults and ancestral homes were stripped away from all who had been listed previously and Severus made it very clear to Griphook that only himself and Harry would have access to any of the Potter vaults. When the magic cleared, Severus was almost blindsided by the utter Gryffindor-ness of what he had just done. Had he really just become the sole caretaker to the 15 month old spawn of both his worst tormenter and dearest friend? He looked down at the messy mop of black curly hair and as if he could feel Severus’s eyes, Harry turned and grinned a tired smile, flashing his tiny teeth, before nessling back against his neck, popping a thumb in his mouth and sucking contentedly. Severus thanked the goblin and healer for their prompt arrival and willingness to complete everything at this time of night. Once outside, he allowed himself a single deep breath and pressed a hand to the back of Harry’s head. “Stay still, child.” Grabbing the suitcase in hand once more, he spun on his heel. After he had apparated back to Spinner’s End, he stood staring at his front door, the suitcase with all of the small child’s belongings sitting at his feet, and a drooling Harry snoring into his neck. “Time to find you a place to sleep.” He strode through the front door and let out a groan, finally remembering that he had no spare space at the moment as he had yet to go through any of his mother or father’s belongings or do any sort of remodeling to the horrible house. He stared blankly at the tiny sitting room and sighed. He was too tired, too emotional, to do this tonight, his own room would have to suffice. It took quick work to re-enlarge the crib and position it where he wouldn’t trip over it in case he needed to move about in the middle of the night. He had no sooner settled the young toddler into his crib when a knock reverberated throughout the house. Severus had a deep suspicion as to who was on the other side of the door and schooled his face to Slytherin impassivity to great his unwelcome visitor. Indeed, Albus Dumbledore stood on the other side, though the sight of Hagrid behind him was a surprise. “I have no need to talk to you.” Severus hissed, moving to slam the door shut. He truly didn’t. Lily was dead because the old man had failed in his promise to keep them all safe. “Ah, but you do, Severus.” The power behind the quiet tone halted the door and his shoulders slumped. Wordlessly, he led the two men into his living room. Dumbledore broke the silence again and his normally twinkling blue eyes were dark and sorrowful. “James and Lily…” “...Are dead. I am aware.” Severus finished with a broken sneer, his heart twisting as he fought back a guilt filled sob. Lily, I’m sorry . “Sirius Black has committed a horrible crime in betraying his friends.” The headmaster nodded gravely. “We cannot find little Harry.” His eyes were cautious, fearful, yet tinged with a bit of hope. Severus wondered if Albus already knew he had taken Harry and questioned himself if he should be honest. He opted for partial truth. “I have him. I am taking responsibility of the child.” He was reluctant to mention the magical transfer of guardianship or Lily’s letter. “Lily’s death has created a blood ward of familial protection.” Severus immediately froze, his heart pounding wildly at the implications of the Headmaster’s words. He had heard of those blood wards. They required immense love to activate, but the love was required on both ends for the protection to take hold and the only family Lily had left was...He frowned deeply. “Petunia Evans had no love for Lily in life, she would not accept her sister’s son, a magical child, into her home. She is a vile, vicious woman who was jealous of Lily’s magic, and treated her scornfully because of it.” The white hair fluttered as he nodded. “Yes, this is true.” “Then you must also know the blood ward won’t actually hold.” Also, he was growing suspicious at the very notion that Lily would enact blood wards when she had already done the charmed letter and insisted that Petunia never have access to the boy. Perhaps it had been a fail safe? Or, he supposed reluctantly, it could have been an accident of a sort had she stepped in front of her son purposefully with the intent to sacrifice herself so the boy would possibly survive. Albus was silent, his blue eyes probing and serious. Severus continued, unable to keep the emotion from his voice. “You will not take him to that wretched woman. I will not permit it.” He swallowed, the bitter feeling of betrayal deep in his gut. “You promised to keep...them safe and and now they are dead. I will not let the last tiny link I have to her be forced into a home that will despise him and treat him as I was. Guardianship has already been transferred to me. He is now magically and legally mine.” This seemed to derail what Albus was about to say and he paused for a long minute, frowning, before his calming smile and twinkle in his eyes returned. “Well then, I was going to approach you about this later in the month, but perhaps a solution to ensure little Harry’s protection would be for you to take the potions position that will open up next year. Horace Slughorn has announced his desire to retire come next June were I to find a suitable replacement, and I can think of no better potioneer to replace him than you, Severus.” The words were different than the Dark Lord’s, but the meaning behind them were the same. He was being offered another type of servitude. He sneered at the very thought of dealing with the same sort of students he had just escaped from just a few years prior. “I have absolutely no desire to teach and surround myself with horrible cretins.” He already had signed himself up for minimum 16 years of being called Daddy, and absolutely wanted nothing else to do with Hogwarts or students. Seven years of hell were enough for him, thanks. Cerulean blue eyes probed his, intense and without their customary bright twinkle. “Severus, they will call for you to be cast into Azkaban. And what will happen to Harry then?” His words sounded an awful lot like...his face soured at the implication. “I spied for you!” His sneer turned into a snarl. “Are you blackmailing…?” “Of course I'm not.” Dumbledore snapped back, before taking a calming breath. “I merely want you to be aware. There will be safety at Hogwarts. I promise, you will not see the inside of Azkaban.” He definitely did not want to go to Azkaban. However, he had his potions mastery, he could open his own apothecary or even an owl-order only business. His gaze flicked to his door, thinking about the child that lay on the other side. He had a responsibility to him now, and trying to raise a toddler in Hogwarts would not be very feasible. But if he went to Azkaban... “I request that if I were to accept, I would not start teaching until Harry is five and old enough to understand separation and is ready for either private tutors or primary school himself.” He asked slowly, almost certain he would be dismissed right out of hand, but the old man simply nodded his agreement with calm expression on the face and Severus went back into his thoughts. He hated being in his potions classes with the other idiots that surrounded him. However, he did very much enjoy his last two years of potions, with their smaller classes and complex projects. And if he could teach the OWL year students as well, in an effort to help glean what information he can about their skills before their entrance into his classes, then all the better. “I will accept on three conditions.” “If it is within my power.” The headmaster nodded at him. “First request I already made about starting the year after Harry’s fifth birthday. Second, I will not be responsible for any patrols in the evenings, overnight, or on the weekends. I have my...I have Harry to think of, and my primary responsibility will always be him.” At least keeping the little bugger alive, at any rate. “I also have my owl order apothecary I run and I will not cast away any clients I have in favor of teaching at Hogwarts.” When his request was met with an even, listening face, he felt emboldened to continue. “Lastly, I have never been able to suffer through idiots, nor do I have an endless amount of patience. As such, I would like to only work with the 5th year OWL students as well as the 6th and 7th years who have gotten O’s on their potions OWL. I remember being in potions class and suffering through clueless and reckless idiots who clearly had no aptitude nor the proper gravity for the art and have no desire to instruct students who do not wish to be there. I am a master of my craft, and I will not suffer an insult to it in such a manner.” The next request brought a bit more emotion in the ice blue eyes, but Albus remained silent and contemplative as he listened. A thoughtful look crossed the old man’s face. “I shall inquire if Horace will be willing to stay a few more years full time and if not, if he has any suggestions. Perhaps an American?” His voice trailed off as he fell into thought before shaking his head quickly. “We can discuss specifics four years time but consider yourself safe, Severus. I see no issue with your requests, save for perhaps if you could take one Hogsmeade visit a month.” Severus frowned but nodded after a moment of thought. It was fair, after all. “Only one?” “Only one.” Albus smiled and gently rested a hand on the potion master on the shoulder. “Well, I leave Harry in your capable hands, Severus, and I bid you good eve.” He waited until he was certain the headmaster was gone from his property before he secured the wards and trudged towards his bedroom. Tomorrow, he would start reaching out to people to see how he could get his owl-order potions business up and running beyond a handful of people he had found purely on accident. He hadn’t lied to Albus, per say, only in the timing of when the potions business had officially begun, which would be tomorrow. And perhaps locate a crash course on how to care for a 1 year old child who was the subject of a deadly prophecy that may or may not have already been fulfilled.~~*~*~~End Prologue~~*~*~~
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
~~*~*~~26 December, 1981Spinner’s EndCokeworth~~*~*~~ Severus was utterly and entirely exhausted. The past two months had been absolute hell, with the combination of the small child reminding him every time he even glanced over at him of both the Potter’s and Severus’ own foolish impulsiveness as well as having a small child in his house . It seemed that every time he saw the child, he would fall into a combined melancholic anger. He was angry at the Potters for even having a child during the war and angry at himself for thinking that he, of all people, could be responsible for the well being of said child. He was fully aware of all his many shortcomings, and felt that Harry was bearing the full brunt of every single one. Honestly, he was surprised his best efforts were paying off at all. He hadn’t struck the toddler yet in a fit of misplaced emotion, he hadn’t cursed or hexed the boy nor had he even entertained the idea of dropping him off with Petunia Evans. As much as he felt his parenting skills needed improving, he also knew that any magical child left with that horrible shrew would be beaten at worst and driven like a slave at best. In the last two months, he had learned that Sirius Black had been first on the guardianship list, but had been cast into Azkaban for his betrayal and murder of a dozen gathered muggles along with Peter Pettigrew. Remus Lupin wasn’t on the list at all, not at all a surprise considering the man was actually a werewolf and the Ministry had ways to control the freedoms such individuals had. He still had no idea how he had gotten Lily’s letter when there were so many others in the order who would have been far more suitable to raise a child than bitter, depressed potions master. Luckily, the young toddler’s tantrums were, much to his surprise, very minimal and the child seemed content with few times he managed to force himself interact with him on a more personal level than feeding, changing, and bathing him. But when Harry did have a tantrum, oh Circe was he a force to be reckoned with. That morning’s tantrum revolved around not wanting to put on his left mitten. The right mitten was on and snugly in place where it belonged on the tiny hand. But the left hand absolutely had to be left alone and Harry was not going to let this go. Severus felt he was so close to having his problem taken care of today, one way or another, he just needed to get them both to Malfoy Manor. At his complete wits end, he finally stuffed the left hand mitten into Harry’s coat pocket, snatched up the child, and bit out the Malfoy’s floo password into the fireplace. It wasn’t like he was apparating them outside, and the likelihood of them leaving the manor through the front door was very slim. He knew the very first thing Narcissa was going to say when he stepped through. Oh, Severus, you’re- “-late.” The stern Malfoy matriarch stared him down as he stood silently, still clutching a now wiggling toddler. Ah, how well he knew his friend. “Blame the picky brat. He didn't like his mitten.” He muttered and unceremoniously dropped the child onto his feet. Harry wobbled unsteadily then stood there with an uncertain expression on his round face. “Meet the great and powerful Harry Potter.” He said with flat fanfare and spelling the child's winter gear off to hand to a house elf along with his own cloak. Her stern look turned contemplative. “So, this is the child they say managed to defeat our Mighty Lord?” Her icy gaze slid down to the tiny tot and her eyes widened minutely when she saw big, curious green eyes already fixed on her. “P’etty.” He breathed and he slowly reached a hand out like he wanted to touch the sky in an effort to get at her diamond jewelry. A smile grew on her face. “Thank you, child.” She absently fingered the glittering dangling earrings and crouched down beside Harry. Severus watched all this in utter fascination and horror because liking the child was not part of his admittedly not-very thought through plan, and she smirked at the expression. “Oh, come now Sev, you can’t possibly think either I or Lucius would wish to harm the child who rid us of that horrible monster with misguided ideals?” He sneered down at her and childishly stuck his tongue out at her as soon as her back was turned. “Of course not.” He watched as she gently lead Harry over to where Draco was sitting on the rug playing with some animated toy dragons and introduced the two boys, Lucius nearby with the paper and wearing a small smirk. He had briefly, and more importantly not entirely seriously, hoped one of them would just murder the child in revenge and he could go back to his solitary existence pre-child. It’s not like he would tell on them. He had also known they wouldn’t do such a horrible thing, and that he wouldn’t truly want Harry dead or, even gone out of his life for that matter. He also knew that neither Malfoy supported the slaughter of children. Obviously. Or else he wouldn’t be friends with them. He was just so very tired and needed a good 12 hours straight to just sleep. He glanced over at a very uncertain Harry who just stood there staring at Draco and his dragons while Draco stared wide eyed at the newcomer. No, he supposed he did not want the child out of his life completely, though he admitted to himself that they couldn’t stay where they were now. He hated Spinner’s End with a passion, but he had always stayed there because he had had no other options. The scroll of Potter properties floated through his memory and he mentally scowled at it. He was not going to endebt himself further to James Sodding Potter. He groaned and waved off all his thoughts. He collapsed on the most comfortable chair the Malfoy’s had in their main parlor and closed his eyes, wanting nothing more than to fall asleep. “How on earth can one child drain so much out of you?” He muttered under his breath. Narcissa laughed lightly. “Oh, Severus, you have much to learn. Honestly, I’m amazed you’ve made it two months before you came to me for assistance.” She gave his arm a pat and turned her attention back to the two boys were now sitting together on the rug. They were currently engaged in a staring contest, as if trying to decide if the other was trustworthy. “The assistance I wanted was removal of the brat.” He muttered sullenly, and nearly almost seriously. “I haven’t slept in two months.” Narcissa, the wench, picked up on just how not truly serious he was about ridding himself of the little imp and laughed again at his expense. Friends were overrated, he decided grumpily. “Tell me all about him. What does he like, how does he act, things like that.” She requested, and he sighed indulgently and did so as he watched the two toddlers interact. Harry was the first to make a move. He pulled himself to his knees and reached out and poked Draco’s nose lightly. Draco scowled and jerked back, swiping a hand at the other boy. “‘Arry no touch!” Harry’s head tilted, a sort of screwed up confusion in his eyes, but he ceased reaching out. “Daco. Fend Daco.” This made Draco pause and return with his own head tilt and a softly spoken “fend?” When Harry confirmed with the repeated word, Draco grinned and handed Harry one of his dragon toys. “Share.” When Harry accepted without a word, Severus growled and leaned over, his voice strained and sharp from the last two months of almost no sleep. “Say thank you, Potter!” Harry’s green eyes filled with tears at the harsh tone and Draco scowled and threw the spiked dragon in his hand at Severus. “No! ‘Arry! Mean!” It was Severus’s turn to scowl, but before he could snarl back, Narcissa placed her hand again on his arm. “Severus, enough.” She fixed a stern look at him. “If you are going to raise the Potter child, then you must demonstrate patience.” She turned to first to Draco and then to Harry, who immediately looked at her when she spoke softly to him. “Draco, we do not throw our toys no matter how angry we are. Harry, when a friend shares a toy, you must say thank you.” Harry stared down at the dragon, then back up at Draco. The adults could see the gears turning in his little head and he handed the toy back to Draco, who looked confused. Then Harry held his hand out and Draco, still with an adorable screwed confused face, slowly handed the dragon back over to the other child. “Tank oo!” Harry shouted and rolled over the floor, making grunting and roaring sounds. Soon, the pair of them were dashing about unsteadily, babbling almost incoherently. The only word the two adults could understand was ‘d’agon’. Narcissa smirked at the flabbergasted expression on her companion’s face and sipped at her mulled wine delicately. “Gentle tones, Severus dear. Of course, I had the added benefit of 8 months of gatherings designed to teach pregnant women and their spouses ways to handle a variety of temperaments and ailments that could and would present themselves in our future child.” She sighed lightly. “I really wish you had brought him by sooner. He is an absolute delight.” She fixed a mild disapproving look his direction and he pretended not to see it. “Those are new.” He motioned to the dragon toys the boys were running around with, pointedly switching topics. He didn’t want to discuss how charming and delightful yet another Potter was. He wanted to forget the shame he was feeling at his behaviour of late and escape from her knowing - and quite frankly, rather judgmental - looks. She quirked an unamused eyebrow at him but allowed the subject change. “Lucius found those on one of his trips. It was Draco’s favorite of his Yule gifts this year.” She took in the sight of Severus’s body stiffening and his black eyes widening and pressed a single delicate finger into the bridge of her nose and sighed with closed eyes. “You cannot actually tell me that you forgot about Yule with that poor child?” He went white and nearly whimpered at her disapproving look. “You know I’ve never celebrated the more frivolous parts of yule, nor have I ever had any reason to.” Her frown deepened before looking around and then shooting him a small smile. “Well, it's a good thing you have me in your life, Severus. I will watch Harry.” She fixed a stern look at him. “You will go and buy presents for your son.” Severus cringed at the verbalized word son that he himself had been avoiding using thus far and gestured helplessly, the action and words escaping before he even realized what he was doing. “But I have no idea what a one year old wants. Or needs. That is what you are for, woman.” “No need to be crass, Severus.” Narcissa arched an eyebrow at him before she hummed to herself, deep in thought, before standing and moving slowly across the room. “Lucius, dear.” Severus nearly jumped. He had forgotten about Lucius sitting in his armchair in the corner. He looked up from Daily Prophet he was currently reading. “Yes, my love?” “I’ll need you to stay with the boys. I am taking Severus out and teaching him how to raise a child.” Lucius shot a smirk at his friend over his Daily Prophet. “Better you than me, Severus.” Dread settled in the pit of his stomach. ~~*~*~~Magasin de Jouets de Jean-Baptiste-Siméon ChardinRue Claudel, Paris~~*~*~~ Severus was in hell. A noisy toy and screaming child filled hell. His entire body must have been radiating his desire for murder because Narcissa tapped his arm subtlety and shot him a mild disapproving look. He let out an aggravated sigh and resisted the urge to punt a particularly sticky fingered monster who kept running into the back of his legs and screaming. When it became abundantly clear that the mother would not calm her child, Severus turned around and fixed the extremely shrill sounding girl with his best glower. It worked almost instantly. The screaming and begging and ramming into his legs stopped, and he turned back to face his shopping companion. “I am plotting your murder seven different ways.” He hissed at Narcissa through clenched teeth. He growled when all she gave in response was a pleasant smile and an armful of toddler toys he would have never chosen on his own. “Go stand in line, Severus, while I gather the last batch of things.” He spluttered at her but before he could voice any of his protests, she disappeared into the crowd. He glowered at anyone who dared come into his personal space and literally bared his teeth with a snarl at one mum that tried to subtly cut the line right in front of him. Narcissa appeared just as he reached the counter, accompanied by a shop attendant holding an even larger pile of things. Before he could voice a complaint, she explained herself quietly. “Severus, the ones you have are for his Yule presents. The pile I have are just things every child needs for development. These won’t be wrapped, they will just be placed in his room once you've moved out of Spinners End.” He nodded wordlessly, unable to find any words in him to convey exactly what emotions were going through his head. He supposed it would be a decent way to begin to teach Harry the difference between a gift and necessity. It wouldn’t do to create a spoiled monster, however he would not wish to deny the boy necessary items for his development. His misgivings about being a parent aside, Harry deserved to have every opportunity to thrive and succeed, and he supposed he would have to start with furnishing a bedroom that doesn’t exist yet. With a quick minute of magic, the items destined for Yule presents were wrapped and placed in a large burlap sack. Severus shrank the bag and shoved it into his pocket, while Narcissa did the same with the other purchases. “We should stop at the Gringotts branch here.” Narcissa said as they left the noisy toy shop behind. “Why.” He asked flatly, his desire to collapse into a chair and drink himself into oblivion to forget this horrible shopping trip from hell stronger than his desire to not anger his friend. She simply gave him a look and he suddenly remembered her words about moving from Spinner's End and he glowered at her. “Severus Snape. Remind me what you said about how you felt growing up in that horrible place you call home?” He fell silent, and scowled at the ground. He almost had hoped she would drop the subject of his moving. “Fine.” He bit out. “Where should I raise him then? In the ruins at Godric’s Hollow?” The look turned exasperated. “Severus. As legal father to their heir, you now have access to any of the Potter properties. Simply visit each one with me and Harry and we can choose the best one for you to raise him.” His scowl deepened even further. How dare she suggest something he’d already dismissed against his better judgement? “I will not be even further indebted to Potter…” “Enough with your blasted ego! The man is dead .” She said sharply, and he immediately fell silent, properly cowed. She was right, and the almost brutal way she bit out the word ‘dead’ had him instantly feeling guilty. He hated the feeling of guilt. He lived with enough of it. “We have covered this already today, Severus Tobias Snape. Harry is yours now. Ergo, you need to do everything in your power to care and provide for him. You have your potion mastery and already have a small mail-order thriving. You now need a home where you both can grow together without the heavy cloud of your childhood hanging over you and poisoning you because you’re too stubborn to move away!” He hated to admit that she was right yet again. Though, he only had three customers, which hardly counted as a thriving business. He huffed a sigh and nodded sharply. “I concede. When shall we go?” She eyed him carefully. “I suggest you take tomorrow and do a very small Yule at the very least with your son. Have a special breakfast, open presents, play with him. And then the day after, we will all meet at Gringotts to fetch the list and then visit each of the properties to have Harry help determine which place to live in. And once you have chosen a place to live, I will take the other packages I purchased for the boy and use them to set up his new room.” He loved how easily organized Narcissa was. It was a life saver time after time and he gave her a small, but grateful smile. “I can do that. Thank you.” He added gruffly, and she patted his arm gently. “I believe we should check each property today. It would do you well to have an idea what each one has to offer.” She said sensibly, and Severus just sighed, already exhausted just from the idea of all that apparation. “We can wait until after tomorrow at least, Narcissa.” He was entirely too tired to apparate around the United Kingdom to different properties and make judgments and assessments properly. “As you will.” She said indulgently, and a sly little smirk formed. “Then after you apparate us to somewhere we won’t be overheard, I will listen as you explain something to me.” A flare of fear flickered and he stepped back. She had the gall to laugh at him when he did so and he scowled at her again. “What would you like explained?” He asked. “Aparate first, then we will talk.” She repeated, and he sighed at her tight lipped silence and tilted his head in a sort of nod. “Home, then.” And they popped into his living room with a soft crack. He barely refrained from rolled his eyes at her look of consternation as she examined her surroundings. “You can’t possibly have been stubborn enough to even think to raise him here, Sev.” She stated sadly, and shook her head. “No matter. Now you can tell me what is wrong.” He looked at her for a long moment. There were a lot of things that were wrong, so to speak, it was just a matter of finding the first question. And then he just blurted it all out as if he had just been waiting for the question to be asked. “I told Albus Dumbledore I would teach potions at Hogwarts after Harry turned five.” Narcissa stared at him blankly and then slapped him upside the head. He didn’t even try to duck out of the way. “You absolute idiot.” “He was making it sound like I would be thrown into Azkaban as soon as the Wizengamot looked at me .” He said almost shrilly in his defense. “I had no choice!” She snickered at his distress, or so it felt to him. “And then they held a hearing, and you were cleared nearly instantly just as soon as Albus stated you had been instrumental in the cause of the Light, and as soon as that happened, Albus Dumbledore no longer held his defense of you over your head. You cannot be convicted as a death eater now, and Albus cannot go back on his testimony.” Her eyebrow arched as if daring him to fight back with her on the subject. He blinked rather gormlessly at her. He didn’t need to accept any sort of position at Hogwarts! He wasn’t trapped under the mantle of another master. He didn’t have to teach . Except. He had some very good ideas already written out on how to improve the program. He had already owled Horace Slughorn and gotten a very promising reply in regards to the willingness of an old potion professor in working with him to form a new potions curriculum. He just needed to find time to flesh out any ideas before finding a time to meet with Horace in person. He was already looking forward to teaching . He scowled at himself and shook his head, as if to clear it of the damning thoughts. Narcissa had a very knowing look on his face. “You can teach at Hogwarts without being one of his mindless cronies.” Of course he could! Just by taking Harry from the ruined house he had already proven he could live his life without serving anyone. She continued when he didn’t. “Now tell me, why you are terrified to raise Harry?” His breath caught and he instantly wanted to run from the conversation. But her pale eyes were calm as they searched his and he slumped in his chair. And then he opened his mouth and it all came rushing out. And she listened without saying a single word. He allowed himself to unload everything onto her shoulders including his insecurities about being a father and how on earth could he do this on his own when the memories of his past haunt him still. He was bitter, he was sarcastic and hurtful, he hated the world. How on earth could he raise this innocent little child when he himself was so full of anger and hatred towards the boy’s biological father? What if it was the Potter's who put those spells on Harry? What if it wasn't? Who did if not the Potter's? When he finally fell silent, she touched his knee gently and he allowed himself to look at her soft gaze. “Severus, Harry is now your son. You have Lucius and I both to help you along the way, so stop letting the past rule today.” She stroked his cheek and he felt something in him soften. Her words were a calm awakening to just how serious he must take his situation now. “If you want Harry to heed your words and trust you for his needs both now and in the future, you must remember that Harry is not James. Nor is he Lily. Harry is a young toddler who needs love, affection, and guidance from the man he will grow up calling Father, and you took on that burden that night when you took him to Gringotts and adopted him. Allow the man’s death to wipe the slate clean and raise your son without bias.” Shame had his shoulders drooping with each accurate accusation. “I resolve to be a better father, Cissy.” He whispered and allowed her to pull him to her in a comforting embrace. “You already have met your resolution then, Sev.” She said softly. “The first step is always admitting you need help.” He definitely needed help. He could finally admit it in those words, even if only in his head. He nodded. “Thank you.” He said quietly. “You’ve always looked out for me, since my first year. I apologize for not coming to you sooner.” He had been very surprised when the 6th year girl had taken the scraggly boy under her wing and taught him wards to help protect himself in the dorms. She nudged him with her elbow before hugging him briefly. “All is forgiven. As for the spells you found on Harry, I can list three off the top of my head that we have on Draco. There are a lot of pureblood protection spells are designed to fade around the time a child enters Hogwarts including tracking and monitoring charms. All pureblood families use them.” “So you don't think there's any cause for alarm?” Severus asked skeptically. She rolled her eyes at him. “You are putting words in my mouth. I simply say it's not worth thinking on right now and if more information comes out later that indicates nefarious designs behind the spells, then we will deal with it. It is simpler to assume that the spells which were cast on Harry are from James Potter and his pureblood traditions.” He had nothing to say to that. He had plenty of thoughts swirling around in his head, but nothing concrete that he could voice out loud. “Now, I’m going to make your house look like Yule in the next ten minutes before I take you back home with me, and you are going to sit there and grouch at me whilst I do so.” She shoved him back into his armchair. “Do not move.” She threatened, and he settled back into his seat. Watch someone else work and have permission to gripe at them the entire time? Best Yule present this year. Of course, while she worked he had plenty of time to think about the day, as well as the past two months and further beyond that. All the hurt, all the pain he himself had suffered at first the hand of his father and then the hands of the Marauders, should not be unfairly transferred to a child and he made himself a silent resolution to keep the past where it belongs. How much had he missed in those two months he had spent lost in his own memories? How many moments went by unappreciated because he is a selfish, grouchy, prat? He was not going to miss any more moments. Harry deserved more than that. ~~*~*~~Spinner’s EndCokeworth~~*~*~~ “T’ee! P’etty!” They had just stepped out of the floo into the small living area, and he set Harry down and moved to the kitchen to start some tea brewing. Harry stared wide eyed at the new addition to the already cramped area. The beautifully decorated Yule tree now took up most of the tiny living room, and Harry’s eyes drifted down from the tree to the boxes all lined under the tree and his eyes grew impossibly wider. “P’esents?” Severus smiled wearily at the sight the boy made in his awe. “Tomorrow, Harry. Time for bed for now.” “Okay.” Much to Severus’s surprise, instead of a massive tantrum like ones he’s seen Draco perform at bedtime, Harry calmly toddled off towards his bed. “Night-night, Harry.” He was mumbling to himself and the man started when he realized that the child had been basically tucking himself in for past two months and the memory of Narcissa's stern look and his own personal resolution spurned him to rush forward and scoop the little boy up awkwardly into his arms. Harry squealed and then giggled when he was cuddled close. He was not going to miss any more moments, and he was going to start with tucking his son into bed tonight. “Yes. It is time for Harry to go to sleep.” The young father said gravely. He walked through their bedroom door, and gently deposited him into his bed where he immediately scrambled under the blanket. As he was tucking Harry into bed, Narcissa’s words from that day kept echoing in his head. He needed to give Harry a chance to be Harry. Not James, not a replacement for Lily, but just Harry. He closed his eyes briefly, bracing himself before looking directly at those eyes that were so much his long lost friend. Immediately, his mind was flooded with a wide array of images, all from Harry’s perspective, from Lily and James with Peter, Sirius, and Remus to his playings with an orange cat, and finally to a hand holding a photograph of him and Lily from their younger years at Hogwarts. Apparently, despite being under fidalias, they still had had friends over after Harry’s birth and he felt almost relieved that at least she hadn’t spent her last year alive in constant terror if not extremely annoyed they had not kept full fidalias. Lily’s voice telling Harry all about the Severus she had grown up with bought him back to the images flying over Harry's mind. She was telling Harry about the boy he had been before the year he flung those horrible words and ruined everything. No wonder Harry had seemed so relaxed around him even at the beginning. He had probably spent hours being held by Lily and told stories about him and his guilt at how he had been so emotionally distant from the child grew. The images faded to one from this afternoon where Harry was cuddled up to Severus and drifting off to sleep after playing hard with Draco. When Harry giggled at him, he focused his vision back on the toddler who was beaming and holding out his hands. Severus allowed a hesitant smile to escape and gently slid onto the bed to pull the boy into his lap and cuddled him to his chest. “You like it when I hold you like this?” He asked softly, feeling ridiculous until Harry’s head moved against his chest in a nod. He let out a whispered “yes” and then his little fingers started to play at the buttons on Severus’ shirt and he rubbed a hand along the toddler’s back in what he hoped was a soothing manner. “Papa.” Harry murmured and Severus nearly jumped in surprise and agony. He had no idea what to do or say in this situation, and tries to think about what Narcissa might say to him. “James is your Papa, Harry.” He finally gritted out through his clenched jaw and Harry shook his head, a frustrated little pout scrunching his little face. “Dada, Muma.” And then he placed both hands directly in the center of Severus’s chest and looked him directly in the eyes. “Papa.” And Severus had to say it, had to know if Harry truly understood what he was saying. “James is your Dada, Lily is your Muma, and I am your Papa?” Harry nodded and beamed his toothy smile at him before he flung his chubby arms around Severus’s neck. “Papa. Love Papa. Night-night, Papa.” Severus paused. He wanted a chance to make up for the last two months of basically ignoring the child in his grief. Before he could question his sanity, he softly asked the boy “Would you like a story before bed, Harry?” The bright green eyes grew impossibly wide and he grinned a toothy smile. “P’ease!” He wiggled out of Severus’s grasp and snuggled back under the covers, his eyes barely peeking out. “Story!” He never thought in all his life he would ever be reading a tiny child the story of the Rabbit of Caerbannog but here he was, lulling his son to sleep with gentle, docile tones detailing the adventures of a magical bunny who had many daring adventures. It didn’t take long for Harry to fall asleep, with how much running he did with Draco today. Severus wondered briefly if he and the Malfoys would regret introducing this duo in years to come as he hesitated before he kissed the boy’s forehead softly and flicked the light out. When he finally collapsed onto the couch with his tea and the latest Potions Monthly, he let his eyes close briefly in an attempt to clear the sleepy fog from his mind. Just a few minutes of rest, then he would read... He jolted awake, and blinked blearily around, not immediately recognizing his surroundings. Rubbing the sleep from his eyes, he realized that he had fallen asleep on the couch and that there was a weight on his chest that mildly concerned him until he looked down and saw Harry’s curly head and felt the little fingers tangled in his shirt. The tiny snores brought a smile to his face. A quick tempus told him it was only midnight, and he carefully maneuvered until he was carrying Harry and tucked him back into his bed before moving to the bathroom to prepare for bed. He stifled a yawn and slowly changed into his pajamas, debating something Narcissa had mentioned about her creating little memory vials so when Draco is older and independent she can remember back on these times when he was tiny and young and still needed her. Silently, he walked into his potions lab and sterilized a few pensieve memory vials, all while thinking of which memories would be ones he would want to see in the future. The game Harry played with Draco was the first vial to be created, second was when Harry first saw the yule tree, when he tucked Harry into bed and read him a story came third, and finally just now with the heart wrenchingly sweet picture the child made perched on his chest. Each memory he stored had him wishing he hadn’t been so lost in himself those first few weeks he had first had the little boy. He was not going to miss any more moments. He deserved to be able to love a child, this child, his child, and the child deserved to be loved. Satisfied that he had copied over enough memories from the last few months, he locked up his lab and slid into his bed, asleep again nearly before his head hit the pillow. ~~*~*~~27 December, 1981Spinner’s EndCokeworth~~*~*~~ “Papa.” A tiny finger was digging into his ribs and sleep sour breath made him wrinkle his nose. When the finger poked again, his eyes flew open and he fixed the child with a look that could make stone melt. Harry just grinned impishly back. “B’f’st p’ease.” He asked politely, and Severus wanted to scream and cry at the same time. He couldn’t decide if he wanted to be annoyed at being woken up at - oh Circe it’s 5:30 in the bloody morning - or proud because his young...son was the perfect picture of politeness. He tried to be so proud at the boy’s manners but when all he could feel was blank annoyance, he realized he needed his coffee before he could properly process positive emotion. “Fine.” He grunted, and rolled out of bed to Harry’s little giggles and his grumpy face cracked a smile when the tiny boy toddled over and tugged on his elbow in an effort to help him stand. “Thank you, Harry.” He said gravely in a sleep rough voice and the boy beamed at him. “Help Papa.” Together, they walked into the living room and Harry shot the presents a look of curiosity mixed with excitement. Before he could voice anything though, his little tummy made a loud grumble and he stared at it in amazement. “Wow.” He mumbled. He looked up at Severus with very wide eyes. “Papa, wow.” He eked out another smile and chuckled roughly as he poured his coffee grounds into the filter and set his fancy coffee filtration system dripping. “It means you are very hungry, Harry. What does my very hungry Harry want for his Yule breakfast? Should we have pancakes, or perhaps oatmeal? Or we can have eggs and potatoes.” He was going to need to get used to saying a lot more verbally instead of keeping it all in his head. Harry stopped in his tracks and stared at Severus with a strangely piercing stare. “Papa eggs.” “Eggs and potatoes it is.” He said, marveling at the ease in which he had seemed to make the transition from bare minimum dad into doting father. Apparently, seeing Harry’s memories helped more than he had initially realized. “We’re going to borrow an elf, just for today.” He whispered conspiratorially and while Harry giggled, he called for the Malfoy elf that was his to order around for the day. “Misty. Eggs and Potatoes for Harry and myself. And then you may stay with your family. Lucius was kind in offering your services today.” He had no desire to make the house elf slave over a large holiday meal when he could have a simple dinner with Harry helping to make it as a treat for the boy as well as helping keep the child on a healthy meal plan. However, he also knew the elf would not be happy without some chore given, and thus he ordered breakfast. The elf bobbed her head and beamed at him. “Yes, Master Severus. Thank you, Master Severus.” She snapped her fingers and disappeared. He had just poured his first cup while Harry was just settling in his chair when the elf reappeared with two plates of food. “Is that being all for Masters?” She asked hopefully, and when Severus nodded, she beamed again and vanished once more. “Bye bye!” Harry waved where the elf had been and looked down at his food. “Eat, Papa, eat!” “Yes, Harry.” Severus picked up his fork and stared at the child until looked up at him. “Use your fork, child. You are not a barbarian.” The boy nodded in determination. “Fork.” He held up his thick plastic utensil and picked up a potato and carefully pressed it onto his fork and then guided it to his mouth. “Yay!” He shouted around his mouthful of potato and Severus just dropped his cheek into his hand, holding his steaming cup of coffee in the other. “Yes, very nice Harry.” He muttered sardonically before taking a long drag of the coffee. “Now try doing that while the potato is still on your plate.” “Oh.” Harry swallowed his chewed bite and held his fork carefully into both hands. With the tip of his little tongue poking through his lips, he slowly pressed the fork onto the potato and lifted. The potato stayed on the plate and he glared at it hatefully. “Papa, mean.” He pouted, pointing at the offending root vegetable. The child looked so affronted, it was as if the potato had personally insulted his ancestors. “Try again.” The coffee had dulled the pain of being awake, and his tone held a bit more amused warmth than it had had earlier. “Mean ‘tato.” He pouted, scowling at the offensive potato. This time, he brought his fork down with a vengeance and when he lifted the fork the potato held firm. He howled triumphantly and chomped down the potato like a savage wolf with a rabbit and Severus was almost afraid at the wild look in the boy’s eyes, but the beaming, proud smile the child - no, he needed to stop being afraid to refer to him as his son - sported had him watching Harry eat the rest of the potatoes with a fond smile. “All done.” He clapped his hands together like he was attempting to brush them off and made to get out of his chair. “Oh, no thank you.” Severus said firmly and the toddler halted and stared at the man. “Eat some of your eggs. You asked for the eggs, remember?” He shook his head. “P’esents.” He said with a pout, reaching towards where he could see the candles alight on the tree. “Eggs first.” He would not cave to that pout nor those bright eyes that seemed to stare into his soul. “You can eat them by yourself, or I can feed you. Choose.” “P’esents.” He repeated with a shake of his head, and moved to slide off the chair. Immediately, Severus levitated the child back into his chair, strapped him in magically, and scooping up a bite of scrambled eggs. “You will eat at least some of your eggs first.” Harry’s response was to start screaming bloody murder, nearly deafening Severus in the process. And he was not dealing with this today of all days. “You will desist with that infernal racket at once and eat your eggs or there will be no presents, do I make myself clear?” He demanded with a scowl. To his utter surprise and amazement, the child closed his mouth and stopped his screaming with a wide eyed stare. “Harry eggs presents?” He whimpered and Severus found it in him to relax his scowl and nod in relief that apparently Harry responded well to direct commands. “Yes, you need to eat your eggs, preferably before I die of old age, before you can have presents.” He charmed the fork to pick up bites of food and bring it to the child, encouraging the child to use the fork yet ensuring the child actually ate the food. He pouted through every bite, but he soon took the fork himself and polished off his eggs. Once the plate was mostly cleared, Severus stood with his plate and walked over to the sink. “Come on, Harry. We need to clean up the dishes before presents.” The boy huffed, visibly annoyed, but a carefully arched eyebrow had the boy sliding off the chair and carefully carrying the plate to Severus, who washed and dried the plate before he handed it back to the child. “Do you remember where your plate and fork go?” “Yes yes yes yes yes.” Harry nodded as he chanted impatiently and opened the little cabinet that held his child safe dishware and slid his plate and then his fork into their spots and turned back to Severus. “P’esents.” He demanded seriously, and Severus first grinned widely, and then laughed at the stern expression on the toddler’s face. “Yes, Harry. Presents.” He could do this. He could be a loving, caring father to a child. He would do this. For Harry’s sake. ~~*~*~~28 December, 1981Gringotts BankRue Claudel Branch in Paris~~*~*~~ “You are certain we have everything we need?” Severus hitched Harry higher on his hip with his right arm, and gripped a copy of the list of Potter properties in his free hand. His long winter coat fluttered around his ankles as a biting breeze swept down the street and he automatically turned to angle a warmly bundled Harry away from the wind. Narcissa’s calm, passive demeanor briefly gave way to annoyed rage. “For the final time, yes, we have everything we need, Severus Snape, now hand us the list so we can begin our day!” She snapped, and he clamped his mouth shut and nodded meekly as he handed over a copy of the scroll, ignoring Lucius’ barely smothered snickers from next to him. He has no idea where on earth this worry came from, but if he couldn’t get a handle on it soon, he would be in serious trouble with the formidable witch. The three adults memorized the first set of coordinates, and with a twist, they found themselves outside what Severus can only describe as a moderately sized drab molding grey brick box. There was one door in the front, with one single window next to it, though the height of the brick above the window and door indicated at least one, if not two more floors. The green tinged grey brick was dirty and covered with creeping vines, and there was obvious damage to the brickwork. Brambles had taken over much of the estate and the entire place reeked of despair and loneliness, and he noted absently that the air around them smelled not much different than Cokeworth and instantly hated the place with everything in his soul. “Yucky.” Harry broke through the horrified silence and the three adults looked over him. Draco snickered and echoed Harry’s exclamation in a rapid chant until Narcissa tapped his nose and shushed him. “I can say with certainty that I do not need to see the rest of the property to cross this one off the list.” He said with a disdainful sneer. It was obvious to all there that the estate had lain empty and abandoned for decades if not longer. Lucius looked around the neglected estate in horror and sadness. “I cannot, nor do I even wish to try to, imagine what circumstances lead to this level of abandonment of a family property.” They all grimaced at the very notion of such neglect and aparated to the next on the list. The shadow from a large, ostentatious manor loomed over them when they landed and Narcissa pressed a hand to her mouth briefly. “I believe this is the main Potter Manor.” There was no other explanation for the pure extravagance of the estate. The masonry was painted with a beautiful brilliant red, with the bricks that made up the towers and foundation remaining their natural soft grey. White sculpted Roman era pillars formed a gorgeous entryway and portico and each of the many windows were trimmed in the same brilliant white. Immaculately carved bushes made up the labyrinth of the gardens and Severus could feel his lip curling in disgust at the sight of over indulgence and extravagance. The only bright spot of the entire estate was the expansive and beautiful potions garden. He could see hundreds of varieties of plants, many rare or exotic, and itched to get his hands on some. Perhaps he could transplant some of the plants to the garden of the house they finally chose. “It is rather...ostentatious.” Narcissa admitted, and Severus heard just how much she loved the estate in her tone. “And not welcoming in the slightest to the raising of a child, but that is most assuredly fixable.” The Malfoy’s manor perhaps was immaculate and elegant, but it was not garish. Their grounds and gardens were designed with raising children in mind, whereas the grounds they were currently surveying were clearly designed only to be looked at. Here, there was absolutely no place currently that was welcoming for a growing boy to play, but Narcissa always had loved a challenge. At least the air carried by the winter wind smelled fresh and welcoming, even if the land itself was rather too pristine. He absently wondered if the Potter house elves had spent all their time keeping up this place instead of spreading out to the rest of the properties. He hoped all the elves were confined to the manor, as he did not want to raise Harry anywhere close to where James Potter had been spoiled and doted upon like a little prince. He wanted to raise Harry where he could learn to appreciate the benefits of working hard, and how to appreciate what he as and not to take things for granted. This property would make his goals very hard to achieve, if not impossible. Lucius let out an undignified snort. “The people who say we are flashy showoffs never had the honor or privilege to attend one of the Potter’s balls I remember as a young boy. Blood traitors or not, we attended every single one until I went to Hogwarts. Had he lived, I have no doubt that James Potter would have eventually formed his own version of the event.” “I do not need to see the inside. This property is also a firm no on my part.” Severus said decisively, and Harry nodded his head with him. “Even with the beautiful potion’s garden.” That was the only part of the property that was drawing him in. “Papa no. Harry no.” He gave a huge raspberry at the building and Draco mimicked his friend wetly. Two down, three to go. Hopefully one of the next three would be more suitable. Currently, Spinner’s End was looking like a paradise compared to the two he had already seen, though he knew his friends would not allow him to remain there after today. Not when he had other options. Narcissa seemed to have read his mind, because she placed a hand on his shoulder. “Sev, if the last three are absolutely unsuitable, this property at least has potential and we can work with it.” He could tell from the gleam in her eye that she truly loved the house, at least the outside, and was rather disappointed he had dismissed it so easily. She had always had a hard time accepting that he was a simple man with simple tastes who had carried his own simple life into a desire to raise Harry the same. At least it doesn’t smell like Cokeworth. He sighed and nodded. “Yes, of course.” He looked down at Harry, who felt his Papa’s gaze and looked up with a broad, toothy smile at him. “Next property.” Focusing on the coordinates, he called from his magic the deliberate pull of apparition and the world swirled black for a moment before he felt his feet find a firm landing. Before he even opened his eyes, he knew that this new location was where he wanted to raise Harry, even if he had to demolish whatever derelict building currently resided there and rebuild. He could hear sea birds calling out as they flew overhead and a very slight chilled breeze crashing waves onto sand and whistling through the tree branches around them. He took a deep breath and the fresh salty sea air instantly calmed him. His meditations would be amazing here. When he opened his eyes, he looked first down at Harry to see the boy’s reaction to where they were and saw him settled quietly on his hip with a look of awe and rapture. He followed his son’s gaze and breathed in sharply. They were standing on the top of a wooded hill overlooking the sea, just at the edge of the wood that continued parallel to the beach and surrounding cliffs. A small cottage rested on a grassy knoll above a small stretch of cliff enclosed beach. Looking around the grounds, he noticed a small greenhouse and dirt path leading through the woods, presumably towards the town.
“This is the place.” He said softly, yet with no less conviction than if he had raised his voice in a shout. Narcissa made a small sound of surprise. “The cottage is so small though, Severus. It can’t possibly be larger than a two bedroom house. Where would you have his playroom? Or a guest room? And I very much doubt it will have anything in terms of a receiving parlor.” All were things he and Harry had no use for anyway, so he paid her no heed and shifted the boy on his hip. “Harry, what do you think so far of this house?” He had no desire to have a house as large as the manor nor did he want to raise Harry in such a place. But here? The environment of this place alone suited both their needs entirely. Bright green eyes looked all around, and then up at Severus. “P’etty.” He said softly and smiled oh-so-sweetly and that cinched it for him. If the inside of the cottage will work for them and their needs, then he had no desire to see the other two properties at this time. If the cottage would need to be remodeled or rebuilt, then he would consent to seeing the other two locations but fight to rebuild on this one. Decision made, he shifted Harry around on his hip. “Shall we see what it looks like inside?” He asked quietly and grinned when the boy nodded emphatically. “Harry i’side.” He wiggled to be set down and Severus shook his head. “Not yet, son.” It was the first time he had been able to say it without stuttering or pausing, and he considered that to be a huge personal victory. “Once we are inside and I know it is safe, then I will let you down.” He promised and Harry stared into his eyes for a long moment before nodding slowly. “‘kay Papa.” He agreed and let his head slump onto Severus’s shoulder and popped his thumb in his mouth. “I’side now.” He mumbled around the appendage and the little group slowly made their way down the hill and passed the greenhouse towards the main cottage. The brown roof shingling contrasted nicely with the whitewashed stone building. “Do you happen to know where we are, Lucius?” He asked softly, not wanting to break the quiet spell the location seemed to have cast over the group. The combination of the waves with the wind through both the grass of the hill and the boughs of the forests was intoxicatingly relaxing. Lucius looked around again. “Based on landmarks and my general knowledge of coordinates, I believe we are on the Isle of Arran, though I could be wrong. If so, then we are either seeing mainland Scotland or one of its peninsulas across the water.” He glanced at the paper of coordinates. “According to the property parchment, this is a three bedroom home. The attic is considered a bedroom as there is an attached bathroom and has a private door.” Severus ignored Narcissa’s disbelieving sound and cast his eyes along the edge of the cottage, plotting what to pull out of the overgrown botanical mess and what useful plants he could have growing instead. Then he wondered if it would be more prudent to grow grasses and flowers and the like and keep the potion ingredients in the greenhouse. Regardless, he would be transplanting or splicing some plants over from the main estate. As he mused over various ways to layout a future garden, he allowed Narcissa push the door open, carrying Harry through after her. Immediately, he fell even more in love with the cottage. The door opened up into the kitchen, whose windows opened to the hills and woods inland. A small area next to the kitchen had a lovely window seat that faced the woods and hills. He trailed a finger along the countertops and examined the shelves with an appraising eye. He appreciated the pale green walls and the open shelves with the natural shape of the pale log affecting the front edge of the shelf and could easily imagine his collection of handcrafted earthenware dishes and crockery resting on each shelf. Harry reached out in a mimicry of Severus’ but was unable to reach the counter, so he settled for the shelf, giggling at the varying textures under his fingers. The young potions master allowed a pleased smile creep over his face as they passed through the kitchen into the main living area. The walls were plastered white with dark exposed wood beams with similarly grained wood flooring, and he wondered if the bedrooms and upstairs attic were the same. Harry ooed when he saw the wide windows that open to the seaside and leaned slightly towards them, straining to reach them. Just off the kitchen door were the stairs to the attic room and he immediately knew he would be cushioning those and perhaps warding them so the toddler wouldn’t be going up without supervision. He stood Harry on his feet next to Draco and sternly directed them to the tall windows that adorned two window seats that flanked the fireplace and he admonished them to stay away from the stairs. When they both toddled over to the window as directed, he headed off to the right side of the living area to the door to check out what was inside. What was inside was a small room that did indeed match the living room, with the doorway wall and the perpendicular wall to the left with floor to ceiling embedded shelves that he eyed with a potioneer’s eye. They were the perfect height for his jars of ingredients and cauldrons of various metals and stone and he wondered if the room was designed as a brewing lab initially. He imagined the room with simple long table, enough room to hold three active cauldrons with room still for prepping ingredients, the two walls of shelves filled with common and rare ingredients alike. Movement at the doorway had him turning to see Lucius leaning against the door frame with a little smirk. “The house is small for my standards, but I can see you being happy here.” He cast his eyes around the room and his smirk widened. “This is rather perfect for a potions lab, wouldn’t you say?” “Indeed.” He intoned and nodded towards the door. “This room will fit my needs nicely.” He eyed the large, empty space and pictured a round table there to help process orders and grinned a little wider. Lucius gracefully stepped aside and allowed Severus to pass. He was suddenly eager to see the master bedroom to see if it was as perfect as the rest of the cottage had been so far. The door swung open and he looked around approvingly at the white plastered walls and the large wall of floor to ceiling windows that opened to the sea. His bed would do nicely facing the wall of windows, and there was plenty of space that he could create a little library for the books he never wanted Harry to find without his guidance. The bathroom was nearly all windows, charmed to see out but not in, with a large soaker tub angled for the best views. He was never one for pampering himself in literally any fashion, but he might make it a habit starting with that glorious, massive bathtub. The wardrobe was uninspired but adequate for holding his robes and muggle clothing and he made his way back to the boys, passing Narcissa as he did so. She beamed at him, and he knew that she now approved as much as he did of the little estate. Harry was kneeling on one of the window seats next to the fireplace holding hands with Draco, both babbling to each other about whatever it was they saw outside through the window, and his heart warmed at the sight. He hoped the attic room would be perfect for Harry both now and as he grows up. “Harry, would you like to see upstairs?” “Sta’s!” He cried and ran over from the window, dragging Draco along with him. Severus held to each boy’s hand and the trio made their slow way up, with Narcissa and Lucius walking behind them. The upstairs landing opened into a finished attic room with steep sloped ceilings that, indeed, matched the rest of the house with the smoothly plastered walls and exposed beams. A large window illuminated the stairwell and provided a beautiful view of the hills and forest beyond. When the door opened into the attic, the first thing seen was another large window that overlooked the sea. Narrow alcoves jutted to the left and right of the stairs, the left side walled off to create a bathroom and the right side lined with window seats. Each alcove was nearly completely windows, including the bathroom. It truly was a beautiful little attic room, as he stretched to his full height and walked around, he nodded his approval that he was able to stand comfortably almost everywhere in the room. It was unlikely Harry would be taller than he, as James Potter was a couple of inches shorter than himself - unless he had had a random growth spurt whilst in hiding. He mused that the space must have an expanding charm as the room’s interior doesn’t quite match with what height he remembered the house itself being from the outside. “Oh, Severus, this room will be perfect for Harry.” She breathed as she walked through the door. Narcissa trailed her fingers along the walls and trims of the room and surveyed it all with a observant eye. “Yes, I think I know exactly how I will decorate it for a growing boy.” Draco and Harry had once again made their way to the windows, this time in the little window seat lined alcove. “Papa, p’etty ho’se.” He pointed and he looked out to see a red deer doe grazing at the edge of the woods. “That is a red deer, Harry. You don’t see antlers, which means it is either a very young deer or it is doe.” He corrected and the boy mangled the animal name with a little concentrated frown, trying to commit the words and the animal to memory and nodded at the extended explanation with a confused head tilt and giggle. Watching Harry gape at the deer grazing on their lands, Severus was absolutely positive now that this was indeed the house he wanted to raise Harry in. It was just large enough for the two of them, and sat on what was probably the most beautiful patch of land he had ever seen in his life. It would be relatively easy to ward off areas around the house so that he could control how far Harry could roam, extending it further as he grew older. Like wards to keep the boy away from the water unless he himself was with him. His gaze swept the grounds again, and he took note of the trees that made up their orchard. He saw a couple of black walnut, chestnut, hazelnut, and pistachio trees as well as various fruit trees including apple, cherry and pear and he thought he could make out a couple of blackthorn trees. He wondered if there were wild berry bushes anywhere nearby. If he couldn’t find any, he would be planting some for sure, though as it seems the property had been designed to be self sufficient in terms of food supply, he figured eventually he would locate some bushes of berries. Wordlessly, they all walked down the stairs and back through the kitchen to head outside and explore the grounds. Harry never let go of Draco as they toddled around in absolute awe of the sights around them. Severus realized that Harry had probably never seen anything like this, having been confined in hiding for nearly all of his short life and felt a slight pain in his heart at the thought. This little cottage was definitely the right choice for them. They meandered down the dirt path and when they arrived at a four way divide, only one path was named indicating the town name and the distance at 1 km. They followed the named trail with Severus promising himself to come later and explore the other paths. They found that town was about a 20 minute walk away, and Lucius held back a sneer at the obviously muggle village but held his tongue. Not wishing to linger too long, they made their way back slowly to the house, allowing the boys to dart around picking flowers or finding little pine cones or sticks. They ended their walk at the edge of the sea, Narcissa claiming to be chilled and continued on to disappear into the cottage. Draco scowled at the moving water and Harry stood looking at it curiously. He splashed at the edge of the water, holding tightly to Severus’s hand, and grinned over at Draco who came to join him once he saw Harry wasn’t being eaten by the lapping water, or whatever had had the small blond child so terrified at the water. Severus crouched next to Harry on the sand, careful not to get sand on his trousers or water in his shoes. He held his hair to keep the wind from whipping it into his eyes, and vowed to find a leather strap to tie it back later. He would need a collection living by the sea as he adamantly refused to cut his hair shorter than just below his shoulders. “Harry, I think we should live here, what do you think?” He was mesmerized by the sheer joy in those bright green eyes and how that happiness existed because of something he had introduced to the child. “Yes, Papa. Stay.” He said firmly, and gave the water one more hard splash before he stood up. “Stay.” He repeated and held up his arms in the universal sign for wanting to be held and Severus obliged far more easily than he had a week prior and realized that each day his pain was lessening just a tiny bit more and it was all thanks to the responsibility he had assumed for this orphaned boy. And perhaps allowing himself to properly process feelings for the first time in only Circe and quite possibly Narcissa knew how long. He allowed the child to snuggle next to his neck and he knew he was smiling like a fool but he couldn’t mask away the love he realized he was developing for his adopted son. He watched the other man retrieve his own son, and the pair made their way back up to the cottage. “Lucius, could we borrow some of your house elves for today to move our things from Spinner's End?” Lucius tilted his head in an affirmative nod. “Not a trouble at all. I’ll send them right away.” He shook his head, opening the door and depositing Harry into the kitchen. “Bring them here, first. I want to show them each room so that when we are at Spinner's End I can tell them what room to deliver their load to.” He scowled when he heard Narcissa muttering as she came into the room. “Not yet, Severus. You still should look at the other two properties. Leave the boys with us, check the other two locations, and then make your choice.” She said sternly, and he rolled his eyes at her theatrics. He already knew he was going to stick with this choice, but he also knew she wouldn’t budge. Meddlesome witch. “Fine.” He snarled, and yanked the scroll out of his pocket. Useless errands always put him in a prickly mood and apparating to two new locations when he already decided on one was just another useless action. “Be good, Harry.” He was rather proud of himself for keeping his tone light for his child despite his annoyance at Cissa. “Bye bye, Papa.” He waved and then pulled Draco through the door into the living room without so much as a single sad look. He absolutely did not feel hurt that the child seemed nonplussed he was leaving. “I’ll return shortly.” He said and walked out the door. He muttered to himself about meddlesome friends and overly cheerful ungrateful toddlers as he trudged up the hill to the apparition point. The first location took him to a very painfully familiar spot and he immediately disapparated away from Godric's Hollow as soon as he recognized it. Landing at his living room in Spinner’s End, he took a shaky breath to ground himself think of the now, think of Harry before looking at the last coordinates and apparating away. At first glance, the location was wonderful. A rough hewn log cabin sat nestled amongst the scots pine forest, a shed nearby and piles of wood stacked on the side and the area as a whole had a rather charming feel to it. However, when he took quick glance inside, he saw a much smaller one bedroom cabin compared to the cottage by the sea and he wrinkled his nose. It was a lovely little place, perfect for a get away or a single person, but it would not suffice for the two of them and his potions lab. Surprisingly disappointed, he made his way back to Sea Cottage and found the heavy feeling that had settled as soon as he had seen Godric’s Hollow lifting and he marveled that they were about to be calling this wonderful oasis home. He slipped through the kitchen silently in an effort to surprise one of them, but Harry saw him and spoiled everything. “Papa!” A little blur darted across the room and he automatically twisted away from the ramming head and caught the child as he twisted to swing him around. “I was scarcely gone for ten minutes, you little Snidget.” He scolded almost playfully, and the little boy beamed toothily up at him. “Guess what, Harry?” Big green eyes peered at him curiously. “What?” “We’re going to move in today, what do you think about that?” “Yay!” Harry waved his chubby hands around and Draco cheered along with him. Lucius laughed from his spot on the window seat. “As you will. Mipsy!” The young female house elf popped into the room and curtsied with a bowed head. “Bring your four most responsible here at once. You will be moving Severus and Harry’s belongings here under his direction.” “Yes Master Lucius.” She bobbed her head and popped out of the room again. Severus had barely been able to firmly state that in no way was any of the rooms downstairs to be touched until he returned, 5 elves popped in front of the two gentleman and bowed. Severus tersely showed the five elves the different rooms and named each one, staring them down until he was certain they all knew which room was which before he left Harry under the watchful eye of Lucius and Narcissa and disapparated home with the elves to direct their belongings to Sea Cottage. Pieces of parchment were quickly transfigured into boxes and with a lazy wave of his wand, he began organizing his books. With bobbing and nodding heads, the elves set to work on the bedrooms with strict instructions to move things one room at a time and to not touch any of the books until he directed them to take a box nor were they to remove any of the furniture unless he gave instruction otherwise. By the time he and the elves returned to Sea Cottage for the final time that afternoon, he was absolutely exhausted. He looked around and saw Lucius down on the sand with the toddlers and Severus grunted approvingly when he sensed the wards preventing an accident with the ocean. He entered the house to check on what all Narcissa had done to his new home in her exuberant zeal. She had better have done as I asked . He thought grumpily to himself. The only room she was allowed to mess with was Harry’s. The kitchen and living areas both remained the same and the doors to his bedroom and the soon to be potions lab were still closed and he marveled that the woman had actually listened to him for once. A thump from above his head had him wrinkling his nose in discomfort at the thought of just how overboard Narcissa had probably gone in regards to his son’s room as revenge and with dread making each footstep heavy, he made his way upstairs. He couldn’t help the startled intake of air when he saw her work. Narcissa was flitting about Harry’s room, casting the walls in varying and constantly changing shades soft greys and greens and blues, switching the colors with a flick of a wand, growling as she tried to find the perfect shades. She had already installed furniture that resembled dark driftwood to match the beams, and carefully put every one of Harry’s new books and toys on the shelves and in the buckets. The bed rested in the nook under the window that faced the ocean, and the window seat nook was lined with his bookshelves and the seat itself filled with fluffy pillows. Severus moved through the room over to his friend. “Cissa, this is exquisite.” He pressed a grateful kiss to her cheek and she flushed, pleased. “I think I have finally settled on the colors.” She sighed happily. “What do you think?” He looked around again, taking in the soft grey plaster of the walls with the dark wood beams contrasting starkly and the rich cobalt of the accents and crisp whites of the bed linens. “I think it is perfect and Harry will, as well.” He smirked at her doubtful look. “Just you wait. You’ll see. He will love the room.” When he was brought upstairs, Harry couldn’t get enough of his room. He kept flitting back and forth between his book nook and his bed, unable to decide where to sit to look outside. He finally sat in the middle of the floor and gave one sharp wail of frustration. Draco startled and then dragged him over to the bed. “Sit ‘Arry.” Harry sniffled before he clambered up onto the bed and helped Draco up. The pair nestled together against the window and watched the waves rolling up onto the sand, pointing and babbling about what they had done while they were outside. With the boys distracted upstairs by Narcissa and Harry’s new toys and books, the two men made their way back downstairs, cushioning and light fall charming as they walked. Severus started organizing his furniture around the living area to create a warm environment to sit and read by the fire. His bookshelves filled every open space along the walls and with a quick wave of his wand, the books designated for the living room shelves started organizing themselves onto their shelf allocation and he moved on to the bedroom. His bed already rested exactly where he thought it should and he sighed at the satisfaction that he was correct in how wonderful it would look there. The opposite wall was lined with bookshelves and he searched around the room for the other boxes of books and found them in the bathroom. He checked that his clothing was away and nothing had been broken or lost before he set the books inappropriate for Harry with the same charm to put them away on the empty shelves and closed the door behind him. The boys were hugging each other by the kitchen door and Narcissa nodded at him as he came out of the bedroom. “We are going to leave you two to settle into your new home.” She said softly as she crossed the room to embrace him. “You will come for our New Years ball, yes? It would be a wonderful time to introduce Harry to the wizarding world.” Severus scowled darkly at the very notion of enduring a horrible party just for the sake of throwing his son to the proverbial wolves of the wizarding world. “No. I am not doing any sort of formal introductions until he is old enough to make that choice himself. I will not take away his right to protect himself from the various people who will wish to control him and speculate about every aspect of his life.” “We will respect your desires.” Lucius interrupted his wife before she could voice her obvious disagreement with Severus’s wishes and smiled at his friend. “It is his choice, my lovely.” He murmured and she sighed before giving him a gentle kiss on the cheek. “Of course, darling.” She demurred, and hugged Severus once more. He endured her hug for a scant amount of time before shooing them in the direction of the door. He picked Harry up and carried him to the kitchen entrance to allow him to wave goodbye to his friend until they popped out of sight. He buried his nose into Harry’s curly hair and breathed in the combined scent of soap and ocean salt and felt a tight band around his soul loosen just a tad. “Welcome home, son.” He whispered as he carried his little boy through back to the living area and gently set him down by the window, casting a mild worried glare at the stairs. With the charms on the stairs in place, he was no longer as worried about Harry navigating the stairs by himself, and knew it to be beneficial for the boy developmentally to learn to navigate them sooner rather than later, but he would be lying if he claimed he wasn’t afraid for the child’s safety. Perhaps some notification charms on the boy’s bed and door so he would know both if the child stepped out of his bed, and if he attempted to leave the room to navigate the stairs on his own. He settled down on the couch with the small stack of books Narcissa had given him on raising children and resigned himself to only reading child rearing material for the next few years and pathetically mourned the loss of his potions weekly. ~~*~*~~5 January 1982Sea CottageIsle of Arran~~*~*~~ As it turned out, he overestimated how long it would take him to read the books. By the time they had been living at Sea Cottage for a week, he only had one last book to finish, and that was only reading in between performing slight remodeling charms on the main level rooms. He looked over at Harry who was staring longingly out the window at the stormy sea, the rain coming down in torrents. He knew the boy was bored of being forced to remain indoors, and a bored toddler was a destructive one as he learned yesterday. “You know Harry, all of the books about raising children have told me that you need responsibilities and I agree.” He wanted to laugh at the affronted look of confusion on the toddler’s face. “Don’t look at me like that. It’s not as if I’m going to start having you scrub the floors with a toothbrush. Come, I’ll show you.” He sighed with a soft smile and took Harry up to his room where he hung a large, smooth slab of slate next to the door. The slate was an age appropriate chore interactive chart that would be easy to adapt as Harry grew older. He sat on the floor with Harry in his lap and explained to him what his responsibilities are going to be. “This one says to make your bed.” He points to the picture of his bed that looks just as untidy in the picture as it does in person. “When you have made your bed, the picture will change to a tidy bed.” Harry stared at him, confusion still in his green eyes, and he sighed. “Never fear child, I will help you remember. You must learn, after all. I can’t expect you to know right away.” At least, that was what all the books had told him anyway. “We will start with making your bed.” He helped Harry pull the blankets up over his pillow and smooth out the wrinkles, the boy grinning as they worked, seeming to realize what he was trying to convey. “Papa done!” Harry clapped his hands when the last wrinkle fell away and ran over to see the picture change from the untidy mess of a bed to a crisp, immaculate bed and he cheered again. “You have two more jobs to do every day.” Harry looked over at him solemnly and they resumed their floor positions. He pointed to the second on the list, which depicted Harry’s toy chest which was currently a lovely shade of purple. “This one says to tidy your toys. The picture will change color depending on how clean your things are. If the picture is red, that means your room is so messy I’m going to have to take away toys. I don’t ever want to see it on red, Harry.” He nodded in response. “No red.” He mimicked and Severus smiled. “Good boy. Right now, the color is-” He was interrupted by a little boy who knew the answer. “Purpur!” He shouted and was rewarded with a wince that was quickly covered up with a proud smile. “Yes, purple. Good, Harry. That means your room has some toys that need to be put away. When the toys are all put away, the color will turn blue and that means your toys are all tidy and put away correctly.” He watched Harry frown as he looked about the room and he wondered if the child saw the same small messes he did. Sure enough, the boy slid off his lap and pulled out the Quidditch Tot’s set box and slowly put each piece back inside the box before moving to the My First Cauldron set and dropping each piece of the set inside the cauldron and shoved them both back onto the shelf. He looked over at the picture and it was still purple and he frowned. “Harry done!” He stomped his foot and scowled and Severus shook his head. “None of that.” He said in a tone that bode no argument and the child pouted but stopped his mini tantrum. “Remember, I will help you.” He pointed to the stack of books that was halfway hidden under Harry’s desk and gave him a little nudge. “Try putting those books away.” Sure enough, after he carefully slid each book onto the shelf and ran back to the chart just as the picture turned blue and he wiggled around excitedly. “And now you are done. One more chore, Harry.” He patted his lap and the boy immediately obliged, plonking himself down gracelessly and heaving a pained groan out of Severus. He pressed a kiss to the top of Harry’s head and felt himself flush when he realized what he did without thought. He was going to have to get used to showing displays of affection, he admonished himself, and kissed the tostled hair again for good measure. Take that, grumpy Old-Severus. “Alright, last chore.” He pointed to a row of three tables. “A table will light up after each meal once you have cleared your place and helped clean up from the meal.” He watched Harry’s eyes light up with excitement and knew he might have a helper in other areas without being asked. Harry loved to help him in the kitchen, so he felt putting it on the chore chart might help instill a sense of accomplishment and responsibility before he could even hope to attempt to teach him to understand the concepts. “We’ll add some more as you get older.” He murmured and followed the extremely child downstairs to start lunch. Sure enough, by the time he made it into the kitchen, Harry had already pulled out his dishes and was dragging them over to the table. He watched in amusement as Harry haphazardly set his place at the table and then turned large, bright green eyes that he could never hope to say no to. Until he saw where Harry was pointing and he shook his head with a pointed look. He gathered his own set of dishes and set it on the table himself. “Remember, Harry is not allowed to touch Papa’s dishes.” “No touch.” Harry copied and bobbed his head much like a bird, he was amused to realize. Severus nodded approvingly at him and the pair quickly put together a quick salad and ham sandwich for each of them, giving Harry the ever so important job of layering the meat and vegetables on his own little half sandwich. One thing that he absolutely could not live without was Harry’s love of any food he put in his mouth. The child was the exact opposite of a picky eater, and he thanked his lucky stars each and every meal time, knowing that the Malfoys faced a virtual hurricane if Draco were to be presented with the distasteful food of the day. It didn’t take long for Harry to start keeping his room tidy without reminding, and helping before and after meals. He started to open with a “Harry help” every time he saw Severus working on something. Some days, Harry would do his task before he even came to check to see if the boy has started and some days he would wait for Severus to come help him. His whole body would wiggle with joy whenever Severus praised him for completing his chores for that day and to his utter surprise and relief, it didn’t seem he would ever face a tantrum in regards to chores. At least for now. Severus didn’t hold much hope that it would last all that long, after all he will only be two in 6 months. ~~*~*~~9 January 1982Sea CottageIsle of Arran~~*~*~~ He slowly came to wakefulness to little kisses being pressed all over his cheek. “Papa birday.” He said as soon as Severus caught his gaze. Oh Circe, it was his sodding birthday. How absolutely and utterly delightful. Now to find out just how Harry had found out about this bit of information because he knew he did not inform the child of it. “Yes.” He grumbled. “Happy birthday to me. Maybe next year your gift to me will be a lie in.” He scowled when Harry ignored his grouchy aura and pressed more kisses, this time along his left arm, unknowingly close to where the faded lines of the dark mark rested. He fought the urge to flinch violently away and instead gently moved his arm away from the toddler. “Shall we have a birthday breakfast?” He asked as he slid out of the bed and donned his dressing robe. He grinned when he noticed Harry had put his own miniature replica of Severus’ on that morning. The grin turned soft when he caught their reflection in the mirror. They really did look like they could be true father and son, especially when the toddler wore that little dressing robe that looked just like his. He wondered if Harry was already starting that phase Narcissa told him came to every child eventually, where Harry would want to emulate him in every way his little brain could fathom and then wondered if it would bother him. If he had been asked last year, he would have immediately snarled and hated it. Now, however, he found himself smiling like an idiot at the very notion that Harry would want to emulate him . As he touched the door handle to leave the room, he heard a giggle in the living room followed by a clatter and he instantly went on alert. “Harry, go hide.” “No.” Harry giggled with the muffled one through the door. “Daco!” He pointed at the door and he regarded the boy with narrowed eyes. The child had come through the house to wake him this morning. It was possible that he already knew it truly was Narcissa and her family on the other side of his bedroom door. In fact, now that he thought about it, how else would Harry know it was his birthday? He certainly hadn’t mentioned it and no one else even knew where they lived. He looked down when Harry patted the closed door with his pudgy flat hands. “Shall we see what havoc Narcissa is wreaking on our kitchen?” Harry just giggled again as they walked through the door and immediately ran over to where Draco was standing on the window seat furthest from Severus’s room with Lucius on the couch watching him. He waved an indulgent hello at his friend before making his way to the kitchen, almost afraid of what he might see inside. Two house elves were putting the finishing touches on a full English spread and she tutted at him from where she was directing an elf in setting the table. “Look at yourself, Severus. Quite improper to be seen in your bed clothing around guests, even on a day such as your birthday.” How dare she invade his house at the ass crack of dawn and then accuse him of not being dressed appropriately for company? His words came out silky smooth and low. “For your information, not only was I not expecting you to be in my kitchen at 7 in the morning, I had been hoping for a bit of a lie-in as it is unfortunately my birthday as you so kindly mentioned, so forgive me for being less indulgent of your shenanigans than usual.” He bit out the last part rather acerbically and accepted his mug of coffee from one of the elves without a word and took a long drag of the scalding black liquid. As he had anticipated, the burning down his throat and esophagus took with it enough of the grumpiness of early morning that he could participate in more polite conversation. “Good morning, Cissa.” He murmured and took another slow drink. She seemed amused. “Good morning, Severus. Happy Birthday. And I know you well enough to be aware of the fact that had you realized we were coming by this morning, you would have locked your floo and forced me to apparate with a toddler. Of course I wasn’t going to tell you.” She poked her head through the kitchen door and waved over the boys. “Time to eat, my darlings.” Severus watched from where he was reclining against the counter as Harry toddled through the door, hugged his leg briefly and gave his knee a smattering of little kisses. He pressed one last kiss to his hand and then dragged Draco to the chair next to his. Lucius gave his mug an envious glance as he passed and he shot a sharp look at an elf who squealed and quickly procured him his own. The conversation was quiet and relaxed. Harry picked at his breakfast, unaccustomed to the heavier fare this early in the morning, and finally Severus slipped the child some diced fruit and he happily chomped on the pieces. Draco had no such qualms about the spread and he soon had more food on and around him than made it into his mouth. Severus observed the differences between the two toddlers as he slowly ate small bites of his own breakfast, mainly staying with his mugs of coffee he was imbibing at a dangerous rate. Yes, he was definitely glad he had mild mannered Harry as his son. He loved his godson, but the boy was a literal tornado of endless activity and unfathomable emotions where Harry tended more towards the reserved side of things. He had his moments, as all children are wont to have, of extreme emotional outbursts, but Severus knew that in time the boy would have an easier time of learning to handle it all than Draco would. “Severus, you’ve barely eaten anything.” He brought his attention back to the conversation and scowled at the two sets of eyes watching him curiously. “Birthday or not, it is still too early for food.” He muttered, and downed the rest of his fifth mug of coffee. He glared at it as if it were the mug’s fault for not instantly refilling and heaved himself out of his chair to do so himself. “If I make a full English, we don’t eat until 10 at the earliest and then we have an early light dinner.” He flicked his gaze to the clock on the wall that read 7:45. “As you can see, it is more than 2 hours too early.” She rolled her eyes at him. “Always with the dramatics, hmm Severus?” She asked, amused. She daintally dabbed at her mouth and the elves quickly cleared the table as the two boys dropped from their chairs and darted out of the room. Harry stopped on his way out to treat the other leg to the same hug and many kisses before he and Draco scrambled their way up the stairs. She held a hand on his arm when he made to follow. “Stay and chat, I’ll go up with them.” He watched her, uneasily, as she disappeared up the stairs and then admonished himself mentally for being paranoid over absolutely nothing. As it turned out, he should have remained paranoid and vigilant. ~~*~*~~ It’s not his fault. He’s not even two yet. He had to keep reminding himself every time Harry came over to him and gave him a series of kisses somewhere on his person and shouted “Papa birday!” He was pretty sure he was really trying to say ‘Happy Birthday’ and that part was endearing. However, by this point there was barely a reachable spot that the boy hadn’t kissed enthusiastically, and the parts he hadn’t gotten to yet were not ever going to be ‘gotten to’. After every kiss, hug, and birthday shout from Harry, Severus shot a dark glare at his soon-to-be-former friend. Traitor , he mouthed and she just smirked at him, delighted at his irritation. The woman had obviously goaded the child into annoying him as much as absolutely possible today. He absolutely detested his birthday, and any other holiday, and made sure to scowl at both of his friends as frequently as possible to ensure that they were very aware of his displeasure. They just laughed silently at him while he suffered the barrage of affection. Snagging Draco as he passed, he whispered “go tell mummy you want a baby brother or sister.” Draco just gave him a dirty look and continued on his way over to bring a block to Harry’s tower. Why wasn’t anyone on his side? The large wooden blocks were Harry’s current favorite of his toys, charmed to be easy to lift, and were designed to respond to a child’s magic. So far, the boys had just used them as muggle blocks, but he was waiting for the day when Harry would lift the block without using his hands and he suddenly found he could barely wait to see how his son would demonstrate his first displays of magic. Would it be with one of his blocks, or perhaps another toy? Would he fall down the stairs only to come to no harm? He hoped the child would be playing and not have it manifest due to danger. He was jolted out of his thoughts by kisses to the top of his foot and barely staving off a flashback to his death eater days at the action, he finally snapped. “Enough kisses!” He bellowed and ignored the disapproving looks from both Narcissa and Lucius. To his credit, however, Harry just beamed up at him. “Okay. Hugs?” Hugs were acceptable. Hugs were not tiny lips touching his dirty shoe over and over in a manner that reminded him too much of darker days that were still too fresh in his memories. Hugs were warm and cozy and he was quickly becoming addicted to them and felt he could never have enough. He nodded, relieved when the successive kissing turned into frequent hugs. “Thank you, Harry.” “Love Papa.” He declared before racing back over to Draco and plunking down next to him and yammering away in his babbling baby talk with the occasional understandable word thrown in for good measure. He watched the two argue over which block should be next and tried to ignore the twin smirks being aimed in his direction. He’ll get his revenge one of these days. ~~*~*~~12 May, 1982Sea CottageIsle of Arran~~*~*~~ The days soon melded into weeks and months. As the weather warmed, and the frost ceased, he planted a large garden with tomatoes, squash, various peppers, cabbage, beans, a wide variety of lettuce and other leafy greens, and different root vegetables such as beets, carrots and turnips and radishes. He also planted green beans and peas, a row of corn, and every berry bush he could think of lined the front of the house. He imagined the jams and sauces that he could make with all the berries and the cellar filled with rows of home grown canned foods and grinned proudly at his efforts. He expanded the garden to plant rows of various grains such as wheat, barley, rye, and oats. The fewer things he bought at the grocers, the better in his mind. Before he could blink, it was rounding on May and Narcissa started to needle him about Draco’s birthday coming soon in June, which made him think of Harry’s birthday which sent him into a mild panic attack that took Narcissa a quick potion and an aguamenti to the face applied in rapid succession to calm him down. He nearly hexed her for the water to the face, but before he could remove his wand from its holster, Harry came galloping on all fours into the room with Draco close behind. The two boys were making whinnying noises and all three adults just watched the pair jump and prance around before they went galloping up the stairs and the noise faded. Severus stared helplessly where Harry and Draco had disappeared, unable to reconcile what he just saw with what he already knew to be reality. Narcissa lost her composure and laughed so hard she was gasping, Lucius not faring much better. What had his life devolved into? He managed to recover first, and sobered up rather quickly when he remembered what they had been discussing. “I am not comfortable sharing him with the world yet. My feelings on the matter have not changed since my answer at the New Year.” Narcissa’s face fell as he spoke, and poked Lucius’ side until he composed himself once more. “I understand that. Perhaps next year.” “Lucius.” Narcissa gasped. “You cannot possibly agree that…” “I do think, however, we can manage a little get together for the boys. Perhaps a shared birthday event just for them - and us, of course.” Lucius mused and shared a meaningful look with his wife, whose eyes widened briefly before a soft smile replaced the sad outrage. He kissed her cheek and continued. “Draco’s own party won’t be terribly large, just a few of the children that he is required to meet. If he wishes to see any of them again after that he may, but this will be the only time it will be forced upon him.” He sneered at the thought. “Tradition dictates I must do this.” His wife laid a gentle hand on his arm. “Perhaps though, love, Draco will find another friend that we can eventually guarantee safety in introducing to Harry?” Lucius looked at Severus for a response who frowned, mulling it over in his mind. He knew he could trust the two to be able to suss out which families he would be okay with having connections with Harry. He nodded briskly. “It’s far better than any idea I have come up with. I want him to have friends as he grows up, but I also desperately want him to stay safe.” Suddenly ready to be done with this conversation, he called up to the boys to come down so they can go outside. Harry immediately ran to the top of the staircase. “Hill roll?” He nodded. “We can go to the hill today. Do you want to teach Draco how to roll?” When the boy nodded enthusiastically, Severus jerked his head and spoke impatiently. “Well, come down so we can put your jacket on.” He disappeared back into the room before emerging with Draco and his jacket and carefully stepping down the steps. “Outside, outside, outside.” He said with each step. “Draco, outside hill!” He waved his arm around to signify the action of rolling down said hill like a little log. “Roll goes wee!” His jacket was easily dropped onto his arms as he held them up at his exclamation. Draco’s eyes grew wide. “Roll?” He tilted his head as he allowed Narcissa to slip his arms into the sleeves of his light jacket. “Roll down hill?” Harry nodded enthusiastically. “Wee!” He repeated, and bounced next to the door impatiently. “Settle down, snidget.” Severus murmured, and checked that his wand was still in the holster before opening the door and releasing the two monkeys. Normally, he would be jogging along with Harry, pretending that Harry was so fast and Severus was just so slow compared to him. He loved their little games, but not enough to debase himself in front of his friends. Harry removed the decision for him. “Papa run!” Harry stopped just a few steps away from the front door and turned around. “Papa Harry run!” So much for his dignity. With a long suffering sigh that he didn’t truly mean, he took long leaping steps towards Harry to cover as much ground as he could and Harry dissolved into delighted giggles. He couldn’t hold back his answering grin and soon he and the two boys were ‘racing’ to see who could get to the top first. ~~*~*~~3 July, 1982Sea CottageIsle of Arran~~*~*~~ And then it was July. He could scarcely believe that Harry was already nearly 2. If it weren’t for the memory vials he viewed every so often, he would have accused someone of memory charming him. How else could explain just how fast the time had seemed to have gone? There was not a single cloud in the sky, and that in itself was a very rare occasion. He drained the last of his coffee and turned back to Harry, who was wearing most of his porridge this morning. “After you are clean, we are going to go on a walk.” He winced at the squeal of delight. “Outside, outside, walk!” He chanted, banging his hands on the table before reaching up to Severus who hit him with a scourgify before obliging. “Yes, we are indeed going to be walking outside.” He agreed solemnly, and checking to ensure he had both his wand and his harvesting equipment on hand, he took Harry by the hand and out they went. “What is our rule for our walks?” He asked before the boy could pull out of his grasp and dart off. “Mus’ see papa.” Harry said seriously before hugging Severus’s leg tightly. “Mus’ hear papa.” “Excellent. Off we go then.” With a flash, Harry darted up the hill, dutifully stopping every so often to look behind and wave at him with a wide toothy grin, which he returned in like albeit with a much smaller smile and warm eyes. Where the path turned to four branches, Harry stopped and waited, bouncing a little in place. He pointed down a path they had yet to explore. “New?” He asked with a tilt to his head, and Severus gave a little nod. “The new path it is.” He agreed and he held his hand out to Harry who scowled at the outstretched appendage. Severus tsked and explained, “just until we know what lays at the end of the trail. Safety first, Harry.” He said, and the little boy jumped over and slid his hand into his papa’s, gripping his index finger tightly. The path was narrow and rocky, and when Harry stumbled a third time, he easily plucked the child up and settled him on his hip. “I think we might need to turn back.” “No!” Harry shook his head violently and pointed down the path. “Finish!” He sighed. He did want to see what was at the other end of the trail, and one didn’t find new things without ventures into the unknown. “I suppose you are correct. We should finish what we begin.” He winced when Harry pulled on his ponytail. “What are you doing, Snidget?” “Up!” Harry crowed, and made movements like he wanted to scramble up Severus like a tree. Ah, the boy wanted to sit on his shoulders. He had seen a muggle carrying their child in such a fashion whilst in the village the other day and now wanted up at every opportunity. With another long suffering sigh, he swung the child up to sit straddling his neck, and cast a modified cushioning charm to keep the boy in place and a lighten weight charm so his neck wouldn’t snap in half from Harry’s weight. He had no idea how muggles managed without magic, honestly. Harry could now focus on trying to grab leaves from the trees overhead and brushing next to him as they continued down the path. The wood around them was growing denser, and he felt a little chill of apprehension up his spine. He was about to turn around and leave when a glimmer through the dark trees caught his gaze. Harry ooo’d, and he knew that what he had seen was real. When he stepped towards it, the glimmer grew wider and he realized the glimmer was light reflecting off water and moved a bit faster towards it. As he rounded the thick trees, they suddenly opened to reveal a large clearing with lush grass, waving flowers, and a small crystal clear spring bubbling over glassy rocks into a pond that contained patches with what appeared to be cranberry plants and other water plants. Severus let out an involuntary gasp at the sight, his eyes growing wide. Thankful Harry was firmly in place and unable to escape, and he allowed himself to slowly circle the clearing with eager eyes. He could still feel the wards around them, and was utterly astonished that this wondrous glen was part of the property. He took a careful mental inventory of the plants and felt his stomach drop with stunned amazement. There were some of the most rare botanical plants blooming, all of which could be used in a variety of rare and expensive potions. He recognized the leaves of the kadupul flower, normally only found in the forests of Sri Lanka. He marveled that such a rare flower would be growing here on his little part of the island. A large carpet of campion flowers with their bucket like red blooms thrived and he wondered idly if Narcissa would appreciate the exotic scent. A spread of chocolate cosmos dotted the edge of the north end of the clearing, and he breathed in the rich chocolate scent. He could see a thick growth of yellow and purple lady slippers, and his hands itched to pluck some. He thought he could see the distinctive leaves of a banana tree, but he wasn’t sure without looking closer and he wasn’t venturing anywhere off of where he was whilst holding Harry. A large dancing plant bowed as he passed and waved its branches excitedly when Harry shyly waved at it. Taking closer looks at the trees around him, he realized nearly all of them were used in wand making and wondered just how the Potters had managed to own such a glen. The acacia tree was extremely out of place out of Africa, and he marveled at the chance to perhaps strike a deal with wandmakers around Europe with the extremely rare wood. A thick trunked yew tree, with low hanging branches, standing apart from the rest near the center of the clearing. A tall, twisting elder tree, with its white flowers reaching high, sat nestled in amongst the lady slippers. The wild bushy prickliness of the wild holly, currently absent of its customary red berries. The drooping willow hanging over the small pond. Vines twisting all around a wild-branched tree, and dangling all along the branches to touch the forest floor. A surprising amount of spruce trees were smattered in between the other trees surrounding the clearing. The bunchy silver lime tree, with its branches sweeping the forest floor, waved near the edge of the entrance of the clearing. Across from that waved the wispy branched alder tree. All these trees, all these potential wands. All these plants, rare and more importantly dangerous plants. “Harry, you must never come here without me.” He said carefully, watching him closely to see that the child understood. “This grove is like papa’s potions lab.” Harry nodded at that. “No Harry lab.” “That’s right. You are not yet allowed in the lab and same goes for the grove. You are not allowed here without me.” Severus smiled at him proudly and pointed to a smattering of logs with various mushrooms sprouting on and around them. “Look, Harry. Those are some of the rarest mushrooms in the world. And we own them!” He could identify some of the species - marasmius haematocephalus with its red umbrella like tops, the panus fasciatus with its fuzzy donut like head, waves of orange campanella, lemon like spirals of campanella, and translucent glasslike campanella. He could see dozens more, some extremely bizarre and couldn’t wait to bring back his identification books and his journal. Perhaps he’ll even give Harry his own journal and the boy can use his colors to do his own documentation. It’s never too early to develop good research habits, after all. The way the boy was babbling about the colorful array of mushrooms, however, told him that he would have no issue getting the boy interested in research. ~~*~*~~End Chapter 1~~*~*~~
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
~~*~*~~
31 July, 1982
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
Severus couldn’t remember the last time he was able to get through the day without having to chug a headache potion. He had hoped that the child’s birthday would perhaps provide a brief respite, but it was not to be.
He knew he had been overly optimistic about it in the first place. It wasn’t every day a child turned two, after all.
Harry had started the day by running into his room screeching ‘birthday!’ over and over again. While Severus prepared his coffee and started on Harry’s current favorite breakfast of porridge sweetened with honey and fruit, Harry wiggled in his seat singing a wordless song to himself.
He ate between stanzas, and Severus had a constant running of
just a child, he’s only 2, patience is a virtue.
He wasn’t sure how much longer he could hold onto his sanity.
Harry was finally silent for the first time since he had popped out of bed two hours earlier at 4 am, but when Severus looked up, he saw the boy staring at him with wide, unblinking eyes. It was unnerving just how knowing that gaze could be, and he always felt like Lily was checking in on them when Harry’s eyes grew that solemn. He was about to remind the child to eat his birthday breakfast when his little voice piped up.
“Muma miss you.” He frowned, lips twitching as if trying to form the words he wanted to say. “Picture.” He finally said, a tiny grimace of frustration at the inability to say what he wanted.
“Yes, you showed me that last Yule when you pushed your memories at me.” He allowed Harry to slide off his chair and come scramble into his lap and he kissed the mop of curls gently. “You showed me that your Muma used to talk to you about me.”
Harry sniffled and nuzzled closer. “Miss muma. Miss dada.” The green eyes were bright with tears, but they didn’t spill over.
“Me, too.” Severus admitted, at least he missed Lily, and the pair sat cuddled close and nibbled on their breakfast in silence. He would never admit it out loud, but he drew strength from the closeness of the child. It was an experience he never thought he’d have.
The atmosphere was quiet, and the exuberance that Harry had exhibited earlier seemed to be exhausted. Taking advantage of the silence, he smoothed Harry’s hair and said, “I think that for your birthday, we should go explore the village and see if there is a playground for you.”
Harry’s eyes grew wide at the announcement. He had been told many times that they weren’t going to the village other than to the grocers until he was two and Severus was pretty sure that the child had just realized that his birthday meant he was now the correct age for the mini adventure.
Severus hoped there was a play area in town designed for small children. He would hate to be getting the child’s hopes up only to be unable to provide what he’s promised.
And maybe he should have thought of that before he made said promise.
Ah, well. Two year olds were resilient buggers with short attention spans, he was sure it would all work out just fine. He had other battles to worry about first - such as washing the porridge covered child and wrangling him into his jacket and dragonhide waterproof boots. Wizards really did have some of the best inventions in terms of child rearing.
He marveled at the lack of complaining from the toddler as he was cleaned and dressed, but had to block the door in order to keep Harry inside while he finished putting his own boots on. “Patience, little snidget.” The boy was nearly vibrating apart he was moving so fast, pacing back and forth in front of the door. “It won’t do to use up all your energy before we even leave.”
“We go, Papa!” Harry said impatiently, stopping his self-imposed patrol briefly to slap the door with his hands.
“We will go nowhere if you are impatient.” He replied instantly, and the tone he used had the desired effect in calming the child just enough for Severus to put his tiny coat on the child. “Thank you.”
The walk to town passed in relative quiet. Severus stopped by the cherry tree to pick some of the ripest, noting that he should harvest the rest within the week and preserve them in some fashion, and passed a pitted cherry to Harry now and again who contented himself to eating the fruit while holding Severus’s hand as they walked along, and picking long strands of grass that tickled their legs. Severus was hyper aware of the tiny hand resting in his, and felt all at once the enormity of his choice to raise Harry. The child was so small, so helpless, so dependent on him for everything.
He felt so inadequate some days.
But Harry’s reminder of the memories he had seen last Yule, seeing for himself the regret and fond light in those familiar eyes as Lily spoke of him to Harry, bolstered him more than he realized he had needed.
He could focus on just how warm his heart felt every time the little hand would find his.
He could focus on just how light his step was when following the wanderings of a toddler with a short attention span.
He could focus on just how different his life was from a year prior.
“Papa, park!” He drew his attention back down to the little toddler and followed the line his pointing arm made to see a very rusty, paint peeling playground over gravel and couldn’t hold back a grimace. Two rusty swings moved with the breeze, a merry-go-round creaked under its own twisting weight, and the slide definitely had seen better days. The overgrown brush made it very clear that this was an abandoned playground, and the derelict school house that sat next to it told the same story.
He had a couple of options of how to handle the situation.
First option, he could ward off the playground to remain how it looks now and combine it with muggle repelling wards and simply transfigure the playground to be like new and have it only for Harry.
Or…
Second option, he could make subtle changes over the next few weeks until the playground is serviceable and new, and then perhaps the villagers will simply think some kind person has been fixing up the playground and perhaps Harry might make some little muggle friends for when Draco isn’t available. While still hidden in the shadows, he cast a mild smoothing spell and took off the outer layer of rough rust, making the surfaces of the playground equipment at least smooth to little hands and legs. He’ll take the time to brew an industrial level metal renewal potion when they return to the house. He was fairly certain he had all the ingredients necessary.
Watching Harry swing around on the merry-go-round and climb the bottom rungs of the metal frame dome with glee had him calculating just how much of the renewal potion he could brew with the supplies he had on hand, and wondering how much potion would end up being absorbed before the metal could actually start to be visibly renewed.
Based on the amount of rust and the fact he could see some blue sky through bits of the slide, he imagined he would need a lot more than his stores could currently provide and started to mentally create his ingredient list for order.
He would need to owl order Aziz’s apothecary sooner than he anticipated. Pity Harry was still too young for him to feel comfortable taking into the shop for a face-to-face visit. He would like a chance to see his old mentor.
He scowled at the sky through a particularly large hole near the top of the slide. Or the entire slide would need replaced. He wasn’t quite sure if the holes could be patched, even with the potion. The potion could absolutely need the surface to work with in order to duplicate the molecules that make up the metal. Or, the potion would have no issue duplicating it over the holes, much like skin grows back over a wound, by replicating the cells around it - in this case, the molecule that made up the metal in the playground equipment.
He supposed could transfigure the slide, but most transfiguration charms wear down over time, and he did not want to have to keep reapplying the spell every time Harry wanted to play.
And why on earth was he even giving two shits about how a muggle playground looked? He snarled mentally at
feelings
and looked over to see what Harry was currently doing. A pang in his heart had him scolding Old-Severus back into the recesses of his mind and he smiled lightly as he faded away into the background kicking and screaming. He was determined to not not allow Old-Severus to return, not when he had a reason not ten feet away from him reminding him to stay happy.
He cared about this old muggle playground because he cared about Harry. He wanted to bring his son here. The rest of the village could play on cacti in the desert for all he cared, but Harry deserved to have the best of whatever he could provide. And today, that was making this little playground into a safe play environment.
Decades upon decades later, long past the time of the current generation of Snapes, the villagers would marvel at the lack of decay the ancient playground displayed and would remain in near perfect condition even when the village was finally abandoned and ruins.
~~*~*~~
15 August 1982
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
The lab had taken just three minutes longer to clean than he had been expecting. It hadn’t seemed like much time to him, but in Toddler Time, three minutes was enough time to cause a catastrophe.
And that was exactly what their living room currently resembled.
He must have carelessly left out an inkwell because the evidence was literally covering every surface he could see from the potions lab doorway. The walls were covered in black ink hand prints, the floor had a huge spot as if Harry had smeared the ink all over, and there was a pile of blankets and towels that must be covering more spots and handprints.
He absolutely lost his mind.
When he finally ceased his ranting and yelling, he looked down with his chest heaving and his heart racing to see Harry just staring at him with huge eyes and giant tears running down his cheeks.
“Harry sorry. Harry clean!” He gestured frantically to the pile of ink covered cloth.
Then Severus noticed that the towels and blankets have been used to try and mop up the spill, and that the handprints all over everything wasn’t from him playing, but frantically trying to clean up his mistake and his heart shattered at the thought that he had yelled at his kind little boy just wanting to keep his papa happy.
“No, Harry.” He said heavily, slowly kneeling in front of the boy. “Papa is the one who should be sorry. I’m sorry for yelling at you. Thank you for trying to clean it up.”
Harry blinked at him slowly then smiled and patted his arm. “Okay, Papa. Love Papa, always!”
“I love you, too, Harry. Forever and always.” He sighed about the fact that his boy was entirely too forgiving of a child, and captured him up in a cuddly hug. Harry squealed and wiggled, shouting ‘down down’ as Severus covered his belly with loud smacking kisses.
“Harry.” Severus said sternly, and the little boy’s giggles faded as he looked up at him. “Next time, come find me before you start cleaning up.”
“Okay, Papa.” Harry said easily, a little smirk peeking through his smile. Before Severus could question the boy, little fingers dug between his ribs and wiggled.
He let out a shout of laughter and held Harry up and stared at him sternly. “No tickling Papa.”
Harry nodded in response. “Yes tickle Papa.” He wiggled his fingers again, trying to reach some part of Severus and ended up only being able to reach his forearms.
“Little scamp.” He muttered with a raised eyebrow that Harry tried to mimic but only managed a sour lemon expression and Severus had to bite back another bark of laughter.
The giggles faded and Harry snuggled closer and popped his thumb in his mouth. “Story please, Papa?” He had no choice but to nod yes at the polite tone and pleading eyes and set him back on his feet. He motioned to the bathroom. “Start brushing your teeth. I’ll finish cleaning this up, come help you finish getting ready for bed, and then we will choose three stories to read.”
Normally they read one, two if they had had a difficult or emotional day. The third book tonight was purely guilt for losing his temper.
Harry’s eyes widened and Severus managed to keep his smirk inside. “Three?” He asked, almost reverently. “Wow.”
He toddled off towards the bathroom, almost dazed, and Severus quickly set about casting cleaning charms all the ink off the surfaces of the living room and praying the rain stopped long enough tomorrow to have Harry help harvest the vegetable garden. He made a goal for himself and Harry in the name of no more missed moments: That even on his most busy days, he would make sure that at least an hour of their day was spent walking or outside playing together. He did not accept the Hogwarts position before Harry was five because he wanted to be there for his son, he should not let his owl-order potions take over his time either.
He would start tonight by reading together, and tomorrow they would venture back to the hidden grove to harvest some of the campion flowers for Narcissa’s birthday later this month. He planned on creating scented stationary for her use, thinking fondly on the weekly missives she managed to send him and the rest of her friends without fail, and thought it a wonderful idea for her to have quality, uniquely scented paper that would be recognizable for her friends.
Perhaps he could do some fiddling around and make it so only the writer and recipient could enjoy the scent. It would be a decent project for after Harry was asleep until he successfully created the parchment he had in mind. He felt a bit thankful that in some areas, at least, the magical community had come up with more modern approaches to their medieval ways of doing things. Plant based parchment was much easier to experiment with than its untanned hide counterpart, and he could, in theory, create it in his lab.
The rapid patter of feet rushing towards him had him pushing aside his plans momentarily to snatch up the running boy and he tossed him onto the bed, Harry giggling the entire way and while he bounced from the impact.
He didn’t bother to fight the stupid grin that crossed his face at the pure glee that radiated from his son and he stood next to the bookshelf, ready to chose the books for the evening. “Now, what story do you want first?”
“D’agon!”
The book’s full title was Dragons Are Everywhere and it was muggle and garishly colored and had been a gift from an extremely hunched old lady who had seen them at the playground one day. She insisted that all little boys loved dragons - she had no idea just how true it was for Harry - and that little boys also wanted their own dragon - also more true than she would ever know - and that picture books were the easiest way to get a pet dragon, unless he bought the boy a stuffed animal.
Harry loved the book because every dragon on the page would suddenly become Draco. If he tried to read the book reading the word dragon correctly, Harry would interrupt with “Draco” until he echoed and replaced every instance of dragon and replaced it with his son’s best friend’s name.
“I will only read this if the next two stories you show me are calmer books.” He muttered, and Harry nodded eagerly and held out two more books.
The top was a wizard toddler book, with beautiful illustrations that moved as he read out loud, helping tell the story of Merlin and when he met the unicorns. He doubted the validity of the story, but Harry always seemed to be captivated by the moving pictures.
The last book was another wizarding book, this one an alphabet book of potions. He found it that horrible day in the toy shop and it was one of two things he chose for Harry. The other was a toddler potion set, with a large carved cauldron and felt ingredients. The potion instructions were just pictures and symbols with the title of the potion on the top, and he knew Harry wouldn’t play long with it, but he wanted to give him every opportunity to grow in the art. It was one toy that he would play with consistently, and he felt giddy that his adopted son was turning out more like him than his wretched biological father already.
He dreaded thinking about what will happen when Narcissa deemed Draco old enough to learn how to fly because he knows he will probably lose Harry to the joys of flight, just like his father, and vowed that until that day came, he would encourage a love of herbology and potion making that would hopefully carry through despite it all.
“Acceptable.” He approved as he handed the three books back to Harry who beamed at him. “Which first?”
“D’agon!” He cheered, and Severus sighed and resisted the urge to ram his wand through his ear and scramble his brains.
I chose this, I chose to raise a child. Better to read it first and get it out of the way.
He cracked the already wearing spine of the book and started to read. “Hey! Did you know dragons are everywhere?”
“Dracos!”
He sighed and reread the line. “Hey! Did you know Dracos are everywhere?”
The boy gave an imperious nod and settled back against the pillows. Severus snorted before he continued to read.
Toddlers.
~~*~*~~
27 August, 1982
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
When the air had just a tiny bite to it in the early mornings, and the leaves were starting to change colors and fall from their perch, he knew it was time. His and Harry’s daily walk would vear off to the orchard before venturing out to their destination that day to check on the matureness of the fruit or the dryness of the varieties of nuts.
The pears were ready first. Half were designated to become sliced canned pears or various condiments, whilst a small portion of the last half were sent to the Malfoys and the rest were left fresh and in cool storage for the pair. With the charms in place in the root cellar, the fresh fruit would last into March, and the canned fruit would last them until the next harvest.
Harry loved helping to harvest the fruit. Severus fashioned a sort of chest harness to secure him without having to use his own arms, and Harry soon was a pro at taking the fruit from Severus and putting it in the enchanted basket. The pears were automatically sorted evenly between 6 barrels and the portion designated for canning were deposited automatically onto the large table in the root cellar and layed out to ripen to optimal ripeness.
He carefully set to work storing the pears meant for long term fresh storage - two barrels of them under strong preservation charms - and the other four barrels of the green skinned fruit were sent to the sink for washing.
Today, the pears were at their sweetest with the perfect level of give when sliced, and he knew it was time. Calling Harry down to the kitchen, he gathered all the necessary supplies for canning, including Harry’s special child-safe knife.
He thanked all the known gods that his mother had been a very good cook, and had passed on her skills to her son. Up until he adopted Harry, he had mainly used those skills in potion making and ate whatever he had on hand but now that he had a little boy to feed correctly, he eagerly put them to work canning half of what ended up in the kitchen and cooking down the other half into jams, sauces, and compotes.
Harry he set to work chopping with his knife the pears needed to cook down. None of the jame, sauces, and compotes required equal pieces which made the job a perfect opportunity to help the child develop his fine motor skills, and he was satisfied to see that Harry did so with gusto. He set a charm to get the pears peeling and sliced each pear into thin slices and layering them into their jars as each freshly skinned pear gently landed itself on his cutting board.
A little giggle had him glancing down to see an impish grin on the toddler’s face, bright green eyes sparkling with mischief and a half eaten pear slice in his hand told him why. “You little imp.” He scolded half-heartedly, and smiled at the cascade of gleeful, unapologetic giggles. He set a plate near Harry with slices of unpeeled pears and the boy accepted the distraction. His bowl of awkwardly chopped fruit sat waiting to be cooked down and he set Harry in his chair at the table so he could eat his snack and watch Papa work.
The kitchen was a disaster when all was said and done, but the rows of canned pear in the root cellar had both him and Harry grinning like idiots, him in pride and Harry in hunger. The toddler cried the entire time the jars of sliced pears were being carefully lined up on the shelf, until Severus thought to direct the child outside. He told him about how to check the apple trees to determine their readiness for harvesting, and the tears were soon forgotten in the excitement of being held up to the trees and poking at nearly ripe apples.
The last of the vegetables were also harvested and either stored in the cellar in straw and sand or were sliced and diced to for canning. He and Harry would be just fine throughout the winter with fruit and vegetables. He would still need to go to town for what he hadn’t been able to grow, but this time next year, he hoped that the garden would be expanded enough that they would only need to buy milk and butter and visit the butchers.
He glanced at the chicken coop plans he had laying out on the table, and thought about a good place to build the coop. He silently cursed that Harry was actually tired enough to nap soundly today, thus foiling his plans to walk all over the property, and instead used his occlumency skills to take his walk mentally.
The top of the hill was definitely out of the question. Too close to the apparition point, plus it would be too near the woods and any foxes or other wild animals that would want to eat his chickens as a snack, not to mention it would have no shelter from the biting winds.
His mental self meandered down the hill, eyes scanning and processing quickly.
The side of the house sheltered from the wind already contained the garden, and the open areas he could build the coop would either take out walkways or favorite play areas of Harry’s.
The side of the house that was partially sheltered from the ocean wind contained the rows of plants used only in his potion making, and there was no better location for the plants and no room for an addition.
The fully exposed sides faced the ocean and the beach, with only a small grassy area between the house and the sand with a view that was certainly not about to be marred by chickens.
That left the flat area of ground where the orchard trees were scattered, and he turned to explore the area in his mindscape. Near the edge, close to where the path up the hill lead to the apparition point as well as lead to the village, was what he would consider the perfect area to build his coop.
It was far enough from the house to prevent the smells from bothering them, it was close enough that gathering and retrieving the eggs wouldn’t be an arduous chore, plus the orchard trees as well as the smattering of Arran native Whitebeams and Bastard Mountain Ashes were arranged in such a manner that the little coop would have enough shelter from the wind and shade from the sun.
The coop location chosen, he went to physically check on the seeds drying in trays on the kitchen table for next year’s crop. They could be stored by the end of the week, he decided, and reapplied the stasis charm that kept curious fingers from messing with the trays. He might need to plant more grains to feed the chickens as he was reluctant to dramatically decrease the amount of food scrap he was putting into the compost bin. He wasn’t too keen on the fertilizer potion he had found, either, as the ingredients really weren’t providing the same level of nutrients as real fertilizer.
He added the fertilizer potion to his mental list of potions to improve as he pulled out a parchment to scrawl out a request for an order form for Orchid’s Garden Emporium to purchase the two coops he needed as well as enough hens to to provide enough eggs for them and have a few to rotate through with the rooster so he would always have a few chicks every spring, yet be confident that none of the eggs he and Harry would be eating would be fertilized.
“Papa?” A little voice came from the top of the stairs and he walked around to see Harry yawning at the top of the stairs, one sock half on with the other missing, and clutching his current favorite purple plush snake. “Hi Papa.” He said sleepily when he saw Severus standing there.
He held a hand out to Harry, who carefully walked down the steps to grasp it and bounce on his tippy toes.
“Up, Papa. Up.” He demanded softly as he reached up with the hand still holding the snake, and Severus tsked.
“Manners, Harry.”
The boy pouted but complied. “Up please, Papa.”
He obliged and Harry immediately nestled his head into Severus’s neck and popped his now free thumb into his mouth. “What would you like for your snack today, Harry?”
“Apple?” He asked hopefully, and Severus shook his head.
“Not yet, Harry. We’ll check to see if they are ready to harvest when we go outside this afternoon, how does that sound?” He said and the boy nodded in agreement. “For snack, how about cucumber and tomatoes?” The brightly colored heirloom tomatoes sat gleaming temptingly on the counter and Harry nodded again. He set the unresisting boy into his chair and soon had a small plate of the sliced veggies at both of their seats.
Harry ate slowly, still trying to fully wake up from his nap. The lethargy had Severus deciding they would stay in sight of the house for their afternoon ventures. Perhaps the beach would be a good option for today. They ate in relative silence, only breaking when Harry was done eating and announced that fact with a yawn.
Severus motioned for Harry to take his plate to the sink and Harry dragged his stool over to the sink before he took his dish over and rinsed it off. The young father put a couple of drops of dish soap onto the plate and Harry scrubbed far more intently than the plate required to be clean, but he let it be as long as Harry managed to touch every spot on the plate with some soap.
By the time they made it outside, Harry’s energy was closer to normal and he eagerly bounded over to the three apple trees fully ladened with their fruit. “Papa, apples ready?”
He looked around the ground and saw no apples littering the ground. Reaching up and lightly twisting an apple, he shook his head when it held firm. “Not yet, Harry. When we see a few apples on the ground, we’ll know the apples are ready.” He checked the other two varieties of trees and came to the same conclusion. “Perhaps next week.”
“Okay.” Harry accepted and looked around them. He pointed to the waterfront and looked up at him while tugging on his pant leg. “We go beach.” He said decisively and Severus inclined his head in agreement.
He shivered when a sudden breeze swept from the water. “No swimming today.” He said absently and shooed Harry in the direction they were headed. “It’s too cold.”
“Sandcastles!” Harry said eagerly, and dashed off, unsteady on the uneven sand. He obligingly sat with Harry in the sand and directed bits of magic to help holding castle walls up and add his own little embellishments that had the boy clapping his hands in glee. Once Harry was satisfied with the castle, he stomped around with his fingers curled like claws and roared little dragon roars.
“Dragon attack!” He bellowed and dove at the castle only to be caught in strong arms that swung him up in the air.
“And the mighty Merlin has rescued the castle from fierce dragon!” Severus stood with his wiggling, roaring bundle, and held him upside down so they were face to face. The little boy trying to roar through his giggles.
“Dragon hungry!” He tried again, and waved his arms around in an effort to grasp at Severus’s clothing and gnashed his teeth. His face was starting to turn a bit red, and he took pity on the boy and righted him back onto the sand.
With a smirk, he allowed Harry to dive at him while making munching sounds before he yelled. “The might of Merlin cannot be killed by a mere dragon!” Using his wand, he carefully levitated the boy away from him and then sent a very mild Rictusempra that had Harry howling and squirming with laughter. He released both charms after only a couple of seconds and the boy resumed his fierce roaring.
“Dragon take revenge!” He snarled and Severus was impressed with the usage of the word both in pronunciation and in the correct context. This time, he allowed Harry to push him down into the sand in a verisimilitude of defeat.
“Oh no, the mighty Merlin has been taken down by the the even mightier of Dragons!” He cried, and mimed dying heroically, his mouth open and tongue hanging out as Harry roared triumphantly over him.
“Mighty Dragon!”
Severus couldn’t help his loud laughter at the proud and fierce look on the toddler's face as he stomped around the castle of sand and the look quickly turned back into the carefree glee that usually resided on his son’s face.
“Papa, swim?” He asked, pointing down to where the waves were rolling in harder than usual and he shook his head.
“I already said no swimming today, Harry.”
“Okay, Papa.” He really needed to get Harry off of saying his name in nearly every sentence.
The water was quickly forgotten as Harry set to work making new piles of sand in a line along the beach. The intermittent breeze was starting to grow more consistent and a chill was making itself known, and he saw Harry give a full body shiver. Before he could call the boy in, he turned to face him and with chattering teeth pointed towards the house.
“Papa! Inside, please. Cold!”
He inclined his head and they made their way back to the house. At the edge of the sand, he spelled the dust off of them before allowing the boy to gallop his way up the path, black hair bouncing around his head. A glance at the horizon had him bracing himself for a toddler being driven wild by cabin fever in the near future as black clouds were slowly rolling their way.
The curse of living on the island, he supposed.
Once the boy was settled in his room, he darted back out to cast protection charms the apple trees from the coming storm. He was looking forward to having the apples harvested and would not let a potential snow storm ruin his plans for the fruit.
Rather than dividing them evenly in half as he did the pears, a third of each variety would be immediately sorted into crates in the root cellar for fresh eating while the second thirds would be combined and then turned into applesauce or apple butter and the final thirds also combined and turned into apple cider.
On his way back to the house, he saw a little face peering out at him and a little hand started to wave frantically. He allowed a grin to form as he waved back.
He really is a wonderful child.
~~*~*~~
31 October, 1982
Ministry of Magic
Lucius Malfoy’s Office
~~*~*~~
The morning of Muggle Halloween and Pagan Samhain, Lucius Malfoy implemented a plan to effectively distract him from the enormity of the day. He would later participate in a couple of simple Samhain rituals but today, instead of moping about the cottage, he was in the Ministry of Magic while Harry played happily with Draco at the Malfoy’s. Harry got to be with his best friend, while Severus was in Lucius’ office trying to downplay his nerves at what he was about to do.
He was about to put himself out there in an attempt to garner a patent or two for his potion work.
He was terrified.
“Potion Master Severus Snape, may I introduce Mister Ian Weatherby from the Patent Office.”
He was never so glad for his smooth talking best friend as he was in that moment. He had been looking forward to this moment for years, and now that it was here, all he could think of was just how badly he could mess this all up.
“Good morning, Mister Weatherby. Thank you for agreeing to this meeting.” He said evenly, effectively hiding his anxiety behind his occlumency shields to deal with later.
The man was short and round, and had a large grey mustache that flared with every breath. He had a booming voice that had those listening fighting back winces as he obviously had no idea just how loud his voice actually was. “No trouble at all, Potion Master Snape!” He exclaimed jovally. “I look forward to seeing what you are looking to patent today.”
The moment of truth. He swallowed hard and prayed that at least one of what he was about to present was something worthy. He handed the first page of information to the man, who read the name of the salve and his eyebrows raised dramatically. “Sting relief?”
He nodded, fighting the urge to ramble about the process of its creation and what it was to accomplish and stuck to simple facts that answered the question. Yes, he could manage that he supposed.
“Yes sir. Any sting from any creature, be it magical or muggle. It will draw out the stinger if one is left behind, or whatever it may have injected into the puncture whilst soothing the area.”
“Any creature with a stinger?” The man questioned.
Severus nodded silently, unsure what else to say.
“Sea creatures, insects…” His voice trailed off hintingly and Severus nearly sighed in irritation.
“As well as skrewts, billywigs, and blindworms and the like, yes.” He obligingly continued the man’s silent request to add on to the list. He wondered if the man could see his hands shaking from nerves.
Probably not.
Ian looked suitably impressed and shifted his glasses around on his face. “On all of them, you say?”
He nodded again and held out a small packet of papers. “These are the results of usage on various ages, wounds, and in a variety of locations such as private clinics, home usage, and St. Mungos.” He pointed to the various columns. “We recorded information such as time from when stung, level of pain before application, pain during application, and pain five minutes after application. We also tracked any reactions - positive and negative - to the salve and made detailed notes based on each person who reacted adversely. We wanted to know if the issues some had were allergic reactions or how the blend itself worked.”
He paused for a long while to let the man pursue the notes. He was rather proud at how the results had come out to be but he forced himself into silent patience until Mr. Weatherby wanted more information. The round man soon looked up from his reading. “I find your attention to detail most illuminating, Severus.” He said, almost sounding as if he were in a bit of awe. “I am seeing a pattern of very low adverse reactions amongst the testers, and the few who did react did so due to an ingredient allergy and not a side effect of the potion itself.”
He nodded, finally allowing a proud little grin to lift the corners of his mouth. “And of those ingredients, most have a replacement that, while perhaps a bit less effective for the general public, will still have a strong effect for those allergic to the one currently in use. It is impossible to create a potion or salve and make it 100% allergy free for all people. I do with all my potions and salves, however, create individual batches for those who need ingredients swapped out provided the ingredient is one that has a replacement.” He would not, of course, charge any extra for doing so as it would be grossly negligent to charge extra for something as unavoidable as an allergy. He supposed the one exception could be if the ingredient he had to use in replacement was a rare or a drastically more expensive ingredient.
“Marvelous.” Ian breathed. “Simply marvelous.” He took the official form from the bottom of the stack and scanned it. “Looks to all be in order. I can’t think of any salve or potion that’s been put on file yet that’s like this one, so I don’t see an issue with it.” He slid the document into one of the dozens of empty frames that littered the wall and then turned his attention back to Severus and Lucius. “That handy thing scans the information on the document and then compares it against all the other patents that have been filed. Any that match or closely match will have copies of those forms appear in the tray below the frame.” He motioned the stack still in Severus’ hand. “We can keep going while that thinks.”
He handed the man the next stack. This one was a potion made using some of the plants in the special grove. He called it the Lumination Potion, as that is exactly what it was did. If you used the potion in a mist bottle and sprayed the surface, it would illuminate any charms, potions, compulsions, or any sort of magical signature that rested on the object. It could be useful in a variety of uses, including amongst the Auror department and Ian said as much as he scanned the papers.
“Where on earth did you find some of these ingredients?” He asked in an amazed sort of tone, and Severus just gave a sharp little half smile in return.
“I must be allowed some of my secrets, sir.” He demurred and the man just laughed in agreement.
“Ah, this one will go through no problem, but I still must check.” He slid the paper into another frame and accepted the last of what he was getting patented today.
“This one is not an invention, but rather a dramatic improvement on an old potion. According to my sources, the patent on this particular potion ran out a couple of decades ago.” It was nearly taken word for word from his experimentations sixth year with only a few changes had needed to be made as he grew in understanding of potioneering. It was an improvement on the Elixir to Induce Euphoria. With the simple addition of the mint as well as changing the direction and angle of the stirring, he countered or reduced all the negative side effects. “My biggest desire with the improvements I made on the Elixir is to make it safer for those who consume it for their mental health.”
Ian nodded solemnly. “I have a daughter who takes a dose every morning and she suffers from the excessive singing side effect. Luckily for her, and everyone around her, it is only for the first hour after she’s taken the potion. But she has a friend who has the nose tweaking side effect and it bothers him all day.”
He stood to place the last paper into a frame and gathered up a small stack from under the first parchment. “Alright, let's see here. These are all various bug ointments, though none claim to do all yours can, nor can any of the provide the amount of research you did.” He hummed as he perused the three different stacks of papers and gave a decisive nod. “I believe I can provide the patents for all three of these. Mind you, just the patent. I am not responsible for the mixtures getting to the people who need it. That, sir, is all on you.”
Severus was floored.
He was utterly flabbergasted.
He had to be dreaming right now.
He had been expecting, at most, only one of them to be approved. But all three? Never had that happened in all his projected scenario outcomes and he was not nearly optimistic enough to assume he would even be guaranteed one of them, let along achieve all three. He managed to nod his understanding, and watched as the forms and other papers were quickly filed away and Ian fanned out three parchments on the desk. “I’ll need your signature on all three of these. Yours as well, Lord Malfoy, as the witness to the proceedings.”
The whole procedure from that took mere seconds and he allowed his hand to be shaken rather vigorously as he tried to come to terms as to what had just happened.
They were standing in the Malfoy’s apparition gate before he could form sentences and it took him another minute before he could voice his question. “Lucius, do you think I could have your assistance in crafting some letters to various people? I would like to see if I can’t get some constant contracts going with some of these new patents I have.”
The grin his friend returned was shark like. “Oh, it would be my absolute delight and pleasure, my friend. Now, shall we join my wife and son for your one year anniversary of being Harry’s father? I’m assured that the activities will be equal parts memorium and celebration. After all -” here he put a gentle hand on Severus’ arm “- it would do you some good to see what good has come despite tragedy. We will start the evening with a little party of celebration, and then we shall participate in Samhain. I was hoping you would allow Harry the time to at least light a couple of candles. Draco will be lighting one with his mother to represent the child she lost before she had him. She thinks he might be old enough to hear about his lost sibling this year, though of course will not go into detail with him. I disagree with her as I feel Draco is still too self absorbed to empathize, but that is the nature of toddlers I am assured and Draco will be perfectly fine.”
Severus nodded his ascent. “I had planned on doing such with Harry this year anyway, and I cannot think of a reason that it can be accomplished just the same at your Manor as at our Cottage. Thank you, old friend.”
He personally would wait to teach Harry the deeper meanings of their holidays after he turned three, but until then, he would at least introduce Harry to each of the holidays with their respective traditions with only the simplest of explanations.
~~*~*~~
26 November, 1982
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
The days continued to pass by too quickly, in Severus’s opinion. The first snowfall came nearly at the end of November, and even he stared at the snow covered beach in mild shock. He had never seen ocean waves eat at piles of snow before, and he found himself intrigued at the sight.
A small rustling from the doorway had him turning around and he was reminded of his quandary he had been mulling over before being utterly and completely distracted by the oddity of snow and ocean.
His and Lucius’ letters regarding his patents had born fruit. Almost too much fruit, if he wanted to be completely honest with himself. So much so, in fact, that all the new contracts regarding his three new patents were starting to eat into more and more of his allotted time with Harry. Frustration with the problem flared up once again, and when he saw his son he waved the boy from the doorway impatiently. “Not now, Harry. I’m sorry, but I have a problem I must work out first.” He said before the child could say anything.
“Oh.” He only partially registered that Harry’s return reply was tinged with sadness, and when the tone finally broke through his worry and angst, he looked up again to reassure the boy that he would come out soon to make dinner, the doorway was empty and the house was absolutely silent.
Tamping down his worry, he jumped up from his desk and rushed out of his lab, leaving the door open in his wake. A quick scan of the wards told him that Harry had not left the house, and he was thankful for that because the weather outside was not appropriate for little 2 year old boys to be out wandering in, and he hoped Harry was upstairs in his room.
His gaze drifted back to his open lab door, and he groaned. How was he going to find a solution? He needed to deal with the problem of not having enough time for Harry, but the only times he had to work on solving the problem were his dedicated Harry times.
It was stressful enough to trigger a migraine if he wasn’t careful.
He sat back at his desk, checking the house wards once more to see if Harry’s aura would throb comfortingly to show him that he was still safely secured away in his room. Releasing the wards from his subconscious, he bent back over his paperwork to scrawl out some letters. In them, he was asking if they had a potion master on hand to create the potions needed. While some of the orders were small enough that he could manage production on his own, other orders were large enough that he felt he would either need to hire another potioneer or two, or he would need a time turner to manage his time.
He had no desire to age faster than he already was. He would die sooner, and Harry would be left alone sooner, and even more of those precious moments would be lost.
At that thought, he sat straight up in horror. What on earth was he doing? He was already losing those precious moments! These letters could be written whilst Harry was down for his nap, or after the child went to sleep for the night. Ignoring the papers that flew off his desk from the motion, he nearly ran from the room and rushed up the stairs to Harry’s room.
The door was sitting cracked an inch or two open, and he could hear Harry babbling to himself inside. The door let out a barely audible squeak as he opened it fully, and the little boy’s head swung around almost violently. His heart broke at the oddly hopeful yet resigned look being directed at him.
He would compose a letter asking Lucius if he had any ideas for solutions once Harry was down for his midday nap. He was much better at dealing with these sorts of things than Severus was and he needed to keep the time he had set aside for Harry as Harry’s time.
“Papa?” Harry’s quiet voice broke through his thoughts, and he entered the room fully and seated himself on the edge of the relatively neatly made bed.
“What would you like to play, Harry?” He asked just as quietly, and accepted the offered driftwood block.
“Build tower me, please?”
When did Harry’s speech turn into nearly complete sentences? He really had been too distracted by his work the last few weeks if he hadn’t noticed and felt that familiar pang of regret.
Remember your promise of no more missed moments?
He asked himself furiously, and almost violently turned his attention back to Harry.
He could build a tower. He
would
build a tower. He would build anything Harry asked him to, just to make up for his lack of thoughtfulness earlier. It would be much easier if he had another person in the house to help mind either the boy, or the potions, but he did not have that luxury and would have to make do. There were probably thousands of single parents out there who managed just as well if not better than he did, and he was determined to improve on his own parenting skills.
He would not make Harry feel unwanted. “We shall make the grandest tower that exists.” He agreed gravely, and was rewarded with a brilliant toothy smile and he returned with his own and he slid off the bed to join the boy on the floor.
As he usually would, he watched Harry for a few minutes stack the blocks in haphazard ways, still not quite grasping the concept that larger blocks must go first, and that triangle blocks do not make a good base.
When Harry crossed his arms and let out a single howl of frustration when the tower of wood fell yet again, he gently stepped in. “Harry, what do we do when we need help?”
The toddler’s pout just grew bigger. “Ask for it.”
He raised his eyebrows expectantly. “Preferably before you start a tantrum, if you please.”
Harry giggled and then glared down at the floor as if angry he did so. “Please help? No stay up.” He gestured to the collapsed structure in hopelessness.
“Absolutely. I would be delighted to help.” He said gracefully, and pulled some of the larger blocks to him and held one up with a very small cube. “I want you to try something for me, Harry.” He laid the two blocks near each other in front of the child, who stared down at it in confusion. “I want you to stand on the cube.”
“Stand?” He asked, tilting his head before looking between his Papa and the cube. “Both feet?”
“If you can, yes.” He replied.
Harry frowned again and shook his head. “Nope!” He demonstrated his point with putting one foot on top, making the whole cube vanish underneath. He stepped up and flailed his arms with wide eyes. “Oh no.” He said softly, large green eyes fixated on Severus. “No stand. No no no.”
He grinned a little at that. “I thought that might perhaps be the case. Why don’t you try standing on the other block?”
He looked at the large, long, thick block of wood and grinned at it. “Okay.” He jumped and landed easily on the block and beamed up at Severus. “Easy!”
“I would hope so.” Severus said gravely. “Imagine you are the tower.”
Harry closed his eyes and held his arms up as high as they could. “Tall tower!” He crowed and wiggled in place. “No fall!”
“Of course not!” Severus agreed. “You are on a very sturdy base. Now, do you think you could do that on the cube?” He pointed at the little cube that Harry had tried first, and the boy shook his head violently.
“No!” He smashed his fingers close together to demonstrate just how small the cube was. “Fall down.” He said solemnly.
He nodded again. “The same thing for your blocks. You cannot have a strong tower without a stronger base.” He gestured to the blocks again. “Which ones do you think will make a better base?”
Instead of using words, Harry grabbed the two blocks Severus had laid out for him to stand on and stared at them both. He set the cube down and laid the long block on top carefully. “Balance.” Harry pronounced carefully, and beamed at the proud look he shot the boy. He picked the two blocks back up and then laid the long block down first before setting the cube carefully on top. “Strong.”
Why was he still surprised that Harry picked up on the things he was teaching him? He was the son of two very brilliant people, even if one he would only admit grudgingly was so. Harry was being raised by himself, which not to flaunt his own intelligence around, but he knew he was moderately above average in that aspect.
He shook out of his thoughts and praised the child for his intelligent thought processes and drew himself up back onto the bed to observe how he would build now that they went through the explanation. He wouldn’t be angry of course if Harry kept doing what he had been doing before, the boy was not even two and a half.
To his delight, it seemed the lesson had rooted itself in the little brain as he watched Harry carefully layer the largest blocks to make a flat surface to stack the smaller blocks on top. There were still plenty of errors, but Harry would step back and stare angrily at the offenders and either try again or made a different block choice.
His gaze was drawn once more to the snow covered landscape and he shivered involuntarily. He hated the snow, except for when he would need freshly fallen snow for a potion, though he hadn’t tried to brew one of those in a long while. He startled to realized that Harry had stopped building, and was now climbing up onto the bed with him. “Papa, that snow?”
He nodded. “Yes, first snowfall of the year, I believe.”
Little chubby fingers pressed against the glass, and he felt a little pang when he realised they were longer than he remembered. The little hand was taking up more space on the window than it had the last time they sat up here like this, and he wanted to snatch time back and relive the last year. He settled for carding long, potion-stained fingers through the tangle of chin length curls that was his son’s hair.
“We play outside?” He asked with a hopeful gaze.
“It is very cold.” He warned, hoping to dissuade Harry from wanting to go out in the snow. “You will need to wear everything I ask you to without any complaining or taking it off.”
“Okay.” The child beamed. “Harry listen, yes yes yes.”
Delightful. Now he would have to frolic in the fresh white hell that was outside his door. At least his companion was an adorable, curly black haired little boy whose simple smile would light up an entire room.
Perhaps that light would transfer to the outside and would warm him as it melted the fluffy white powdery snow.
He might be just a little bit bitter about having to go out into the snow. He didn’t truly have to, but Harry wanted to and it would be good for the child to experience playing in the snow. He hadn’t had the chance last year, as by the time they had moved into the cottage, there had only been one snowfall and Harry hadn’t had any interest at that time in going outside.
He was slowly beginning to realize there wasn’t much he wouldn’t do for his boy.
~~*~*~~
5 December, 1982
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
Severus wasn’t quite sure how he managed it, but he was hosting Yule on the 21st for themselves and the Malfoys this year. The letter in his hand confirmed it, yet he still cast spells to ensure that the parchment indeed came from inside Malfoy Manor’s wards and groaned at the green light.
When on earth was he going to learn to curb his Gryffindor tendencies?
He was suddenly hit with just how inadequate his holiday decorations were. Already, they were a week into December and he hadn’t even started harvesting any pine for their room garlands and wreaths, and they hadn’t chosen their tree yet, nor had he gathered the cranberries or the popped the popcorn kernels for the tree garland, and he would need to go to town to pick up cloves and oranges...
And he was panicking for absolutely no reason.
He took a deep breath and forced himself to calmly pull out a fresh sheet of parchment and quickly scrawled out a list of the things he would need before Yule. Once done with that, he rewrote the list in categories such as “forest” and “town” and realized that he could get all this at least gathered and into the house in one day. He would just need to cast preservation charms on everything to ensure nothing rotted or dried out before he could use it.
Checking that Harry was still sound asleep in his bed, Severus bundled up and walked out to the shed. He had seen a sled in there whilst planting the garden earlier in the spring and considered it a perfect method to bring back a tree and the needed pine boughs for the garland and wreaths. Perhaps they will go all the way to the grove and gather up some the wild holly, as well as the berries.
He finally had a reason to go all out for Yule.
He had Harry, and that was more than enough of a reason for him to perhaps go a bit overboard with the planning. He wanted Harry to have the experience of choosing the perfect tree, of stringing together popcorn and cranberries to drape around the fragrant tree and hang clove decorated oranges and tangerines on the tree and around the house. He already knew what logs he would bring in to use with the candles and fruit for the yule logs, and had every intention of allowing Harry to decorate his yule log for his bedroom.
He felt himself becoming rather excited at the prospect of celebrating on his own volition for once, at gathering more memories for his pensieve boxes, at seeing the wonder and excitement on the little face that long since ceased in reminding him of his school years.
He just had to wait for Harry to wake up from his unusually long nap.
He hoped Harry wasn’t getting sick, and he suddenly worried that his plans for the afternoon were about to be derailed with a sick toddler. Silently walking up the stairs, he peeked into the room only to see Harry staring out the window, still sitting on his bed wrapped in his quilt, his hair even messier than normal. The little head swung around when the door creaked and he was greeted with a small, tired smile and a little wave.
“Hi, Papa.” He said sleepily and clutched his blanket tighter. “Pretty dancing.” He sighed and Severus settled himself on the bed next to Harry, and looked down to where he was pointing. He could see the dainty forms of what could only be water fairies dancing on the patches of snow sitting on the beach, and smiled at the sight.
“Those are water fairies, Harry. They only come out twice a year to do their dances and today just happens to be one of those days.” He said reverently, hoping the child would understand just how rare of a sight this was.
He must have, because why else would a 2 year old smile wistfully and whisper ‘special’ while still fixated on the mesmerizing dances below? They sat silently until the dancers slowly faded back into the water until no sign of the fairies remained, and he finally broke out of his stupor.
“We’re going to go get our Yule tree today, how does that sound?” He asked quietly, and Harry immediately sprang to his knees on the bed.
“Tree?” He asked excitedly. “Tree!”
“Yes, tree.” He said dryly. “We’ll also be gathering the pine branches and holly we’ll need for our other decorations. You, sir, need to wear your warmest clothing.”
The boy rolled off the bed and onto the floor, bouncing up with a giggle and dashing over to his wardrobe. Carefully, he lined up his striped mittens, winter boots, fur-lined winter pants, the thickest socks he owned, his favorite green ushanka, and his favorite pink jumper. “Bathroom.” he announced, and dashed off towards the room. “Papa, pee!”
“You don’t want to do this by yourself this time?” He asked, amused. Just earlier that day he had tried to offer assistance, and had left the bathroom trying not to laugh at the spitting angry kitten look the boy had when he shooed his papa out while chanting my-self over and over.
He shook his head. “Papa stay there.” He demanded when Severus was just a few steps from the bathroom. He rolled his eyes but complied and endured the warbling singing as the boy swung his legs whilst sitting on the toilet and he silently urged Harry to just hurry up so they can get moving.
Twenty minutes later, he was loading a furlined cloaked Harry onto the sled and charming it to move along the snow by itself and he followed it along the path into the forest. “We will get the tree, first, Harry.” He announced, and took the furthest path on the right, the one that lead into a grove of a variety of pines.
Once in the grove, Harry immediately ran over to a plump, 4 foot spruce and patted it gently. Save for the height, the tree was rather perfect in Severus’ mind, and he glanced around the pine grove. There were taller trees, but the branches weren’t as fluffed and it was easy enough to enlarge the tree as needed and he grinned down at Harry. “How did you find the perfect tree so quickly?” He murmured, and Harry just beamed.
It was short work to conjure a pot around the roots of the tree and encase the base to protect the life of the tree. He would plant it in the receptacle he had waiting at home, but this would work for transport to there.
Using his wand, he levitated the tree onto the sled on its side, cushioning the branches from damage and deftly securing it to ensure it wouldn’t move and hurt his boy. Harry still had plenty of room, and wiggled in his spot as Severus quickly severed a couple of branches from each tree in the grove and secured the giant pile with a conjured net and sticking spell. “Off to gather holly, and then we shall head to town and buy some oranges and cloves and then we will go home.”
Harry nodded eagerly and held tightly to the sled as they ventured back down the path. His giggles and gleeful laughter echoed in the wood around them, and he wished he had done this last year with him. “Papa, sing please!”
He held back a groan. Of course he would want to sing, Harry absolutely loved music. However, singing was the one tradition he wanted to forget about completely for his yule’s with Harry, memories of his father’s own drunken attempts before he had gotten violent.
When Harry swung his head and locked his big, bright eyes on his, he found himself thinking back to the other person he knew who had the same eyes. His thoughts turned fondly to their own personal yule celebrations they would hold, how she would say that Here Comes the Sun was really a Yule carol for wizardkind and that the song proved that the Beatles were in fact Wizards and he was wrong in adamantly claiming they were mere muggles who simply had talent.
A fond smile quirked his lips at the memory, and he looked down at his son. “You know, Harry, I think I shall. Your mother loved to sing this song as often as she could every Yule, so how could I not share it with you?”
Harry’s face beamed with the same smile he always wore whenever Severus would mention James or Lily and he let it warm him. With only his footsteps to help keep time, he hummed the intro before his low baritone rumbled out the song. His smile only grew when Harry tried to sing along with him, despite knowing none of the lyrics and sounding like a strangled cat whilst doing so.
The holly took mere minutes to gather, and he murmured a prayer of blessing on the bush, and the other plants that gave up bits of themselves for their celebrations. He explained to Harry that if they showed the Earth that she was valued and adored, she would take care of them. Since they have taken from her, it was their responsibility to ensure that her gift was not taken for granted. Harry whispered his own soft thanks to the ground as he crouched and patted the icy cold dirt.
A sudden gust of wind lifted their coats around them just briefly, and he felt an otherworldly warmth that felt out of place with the icy landscape around them. A glance at Harry told him that the boy felt it as well, if the look of rapture as he whirled around with the dancing wind told him anything at all. The way Harry was moving told him that he was still feeling the effects of his prayer and he commited the sight to memory, knowing this was one destined for his peniseive box.
~~*~*~~
10 December, 1982
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
The days leading up to the 21st were filled with the fading scent of popcorn, spices, and warmth. The first of the decorations he started were the orange slices, as they needed to sit under a dehydrating charm for 24 hours. While the oranges sat dehydrating, they made was the garland for the tree, as none of the other decorations could be added until the long string of food bits was on the tree.
A large cooled bowl of fluffy popcorn sat on the floor in front of the tree. Another bowl filled with cranberries rested next to it, with a large coil of string nearby. He cushioned the tip of the needle to prevent little fingers from becoming part of the garland, and handed it to Harry before holding his hands over the tiny ones. He guided him through the motions of puncturing the popcorn kernel and sliding it down the thread. He then added a couple of cranberries after Harry strung 5 popcorn pieces, helping Harry count each set.
As he grew confident, Severus released the boy’s hands and watched him carefully to see how his coordination was. Impressed at the lack of struggle the boy had in handling the needle and popcorn, he quietly started to talk. “Harry, would you like a story while we work or would you like to learn a new song?”
He liked giving Harry little choices. He didn't want the boy to be unable to chose for himself when he reached an age where choices could dramatically affect the rest of his life. He thought of the nasty lines of the dark mark still decorating his skin and shuddered at the memories. Harry would learn how to make good choices, he would make sure of it.
“Story please.” The return voice was just as soft as his own had been, and he smiled at the self-awareness the child was developing.
“Very well.” He took the needle from Harry after he had finished and watched out of the corner of his eye as Harry carefully counted out five more pieces while Severus slid all the popcorn kernels down to the end of the string with his two cranberries before handing the needle back to Harry. “Long ago, long, long ago...when the earth was very new, the animals had no fire.”
“No?” Harry’s eyes grew wide in shock, as if he couldn’t imagine a world without fire.
“None.” Severus repeated with exaggerated surprise in his voice and wide eyes. “Without fire, there was no light so they were always bumping into each other.” He dropped his voice to an even gruffer sound. “‘Hey, watch it! You just stepped on my toe!’”
Hary giggled at the silly voice. “Can’t see!”
“They couldn’t see, you’re right. Without fire, they had no light, and they couldn’t see each other or find food.” He took the needle back from Harry and continued telling the story. “One day, Fwooper came down into the forest and called for the other animals to come to him, for he had something exciting to tell him. Once everyone was there, he cawed out “I have seen it! I have seen fire, and it is full of color and beautiful!””
“Oooo.” Harry crooned, and started poking his popcorn pieces onto the needle once again.
“But this only confused his friends, because they didn’t know what color was. Why do you think they didn’t know?” Severus asked, his voice calm and low and Harry responded almost immediately.
“No see!”
“Very good. They couldn’t see because they had no light, so they wouldn’t know what color was. Fwooper wasn’t done, however. “‘It is also full of heat.’ cawed the old fwooper. Do you think the animals know what heat is, Harry?”
He shook his head. “No fire!”
Honestly, this child was entirely too smart for his own good. “Correct. They had no idea what heat was because without fire, they were always cold and never knew the difference.”
Harry tugged on Severus’s sleeve. “Papa, share?”
He frowned a little at the random interruption, but held his bowl of small red fruits out to Harry. “Do you want some cranberries?”
He shook his head with a scowl and hit the tops of his thighs with his fists. “No, share fire!”
“Ah!” He understood immediately and grinned. “Actually, that is exactly what Fwooper said the animals needed to do. And then he told them that to get the fire, they would need to travel a long long way away, all the way to the edge of the world.”
“Wow!” Harry gaped at that, seemingly attempting to understand just how far the edge of the world must be.
“So Possum came forward and volunteered for the journey. He was small, but he was a warrior. Do you know what a warrior is?”
Harry shook his head.
“A warrior means someone who fights in a battle. He was fearless, and brave. He would probably be a Gryffindor, if he were to be sorted.”
Harry giggled at the sour note in his tone and he made a silly face back at him.
“But Possum knew nothing about fire, and so did not think to prepare. Do you think that was very smart of Possum?”
Harry wrinkled his nose at the question and shrugged. Severus tapped the wrinkled nose nose. “The answer is no, it was not smart of Possum to go unprepared. But the other animals all cheered him on as he ran.”
The garland by this point was forgotten as Harry was fully engrossed in the story. Severus made his fingers run along Harry’s arms. “He ran. And he ran. And he ran. He ran so fast and so far, he was out of breath when he reached the edge of the world. But he saw it, just like Fwooper had said. A lake of fire with orange and red and yellow flames.”
Harry shifted around until he was sitting in Severus’s lap facing him, playing with the hair that had pulled out of his ponytail, eyes fixated on his face as he told the story. He smiled at the boy and continued. “Because Possum did not know about fire, he stared at it for a very long time because he was mesmerized by its beauty. What happens if you stare at the sun, do you remember?”
Harry nodded. “Eyes burn.”
“It hurts your eyes, yes. You can go blind. What do you think happened to Possum?”
“Oh no.” He said sadly. “Possum no see.”
“Oh no, indeed. Even to this day, Possum’s eyes don’t work in the daylight, so he only comes out at night. Now despite the pain in his eyes, he remembered he needed to take some fire back with him to his friends, so he wrapped a burning coal in his long fluffy tail to keep it safe until he returned.”
Harry looked confused. “Possum wormy tail.” He said in an uncertain voice, and Severus chuckled.
“We’re getting to that part, Harry. Possum wrapped the coal in his fluffy tail and ran back to his friends.” He made his fingers jog along Harry’s arms again and the boy giggled. “He ran, and he ran, and he ran. He was so out of breath, he couldn’t speak. The animals all gathered around, demanding to be shown the fire. Do you think he still has the fire?”
He shrugged. “Tail burned?”
Seriously. This child needed to dumb himself down, he was making everyone else look like an utter dunderhead compared to him. “Very good. He unfurled his tail to show them the fire, but his beautiful tail was gone and all that was left was his…”
“Wormy tail!” Harry clapped gleefully. He loved being right, and Severus loved providing him opportunities to be so.
“Very good! Possum was so shocked that his tail was gone, he fell over in a faint.”
“Silly possum.” Harry shook his head sadly. “Silly possum.”
“Indeed.” He said dryly, and resumed threading the string with both popcorn and cranberries, Harry’s fingers tangled in his hair hanging still over his shoulder. “The animals all cried that someone else must go, someone very fast. So Augurey swooped down from the sky and volunteered.”
“Go Augurey!” Harry utterly butchered the bird’s name, but his point came across and Severus ignored it.
“I am swift, and I will fly high over the mountains and lakes and rivers and will bring back the fire.”
“Head burn.” Harry said with certainty, and Severus just poked his nose with the charm blunted needle.
“Imp.” He muttered with a small grin. “So Augurey flew off into the dark sky. He flew and flew, on and on. Finally, he looked down and saw it.” He paused for dramatic effect and enjoyed the little gasp and breathless what that escaped Harry. “The lake of fire.”
“Ooooo.” Harry breathed.
“But, like Possum, Augurey did not know about fire. He swooped down as fast as he could. Faster and faster and then he felt it.”
Harry gasped and pressed his little hands to his mouth. “Fire.”
“First, he felt the heat.” Severus correctly gently. “He had never felt anything so hot. Augurey had nowhere to put the heat except on his beautiful headdress of many colored feathers. Then he went higher and higher. It was then he realized that his head was beginning to burn!”
“Oh no!” Harry cried out.
“Oh yes, poor Augurey did not know that fire could burn, and the fire burned every feather off his head. Just like all Possums now have naked tails, Augurey’s have bald red or pink heads from trying to bring back the fire.”
“Oh.” The little boy shifted in his lap and his fingers slipped from Severus’s hair to wrap around his neck and he snuggled close. “But, fire!”
“Well, the animals felt bad for Augurey, and Possum, of course. But they indeed still needed their fire. So, other animals tried - strong, fast, wise animals, but they all came back bearing a scar and no fire.” Severus set the completed garland down on the ground and kissed Harry’s forehead before swinging him up to his shoulders and casting the appropriate charms to hold him in place.
With the child secure, he set to slowly winding the garland as he finished telling the story. “Finally, one day, Grandmother Spider came forward. ‘I will go,’ she said in her weak, humble voice. ‘What?’ All the others said. ‘You cannot go, for you are too little, too weak, too slow, and too old.’”
“Not nice.” Harry mumbled into his hair, his fingers loosely holding a section of the garland, allowing it to slide through his hands as Severus wound it around the tree.
“You are correct, that wasn’t nice of them at all.” He agreed. “And she replied. ‘Yes, I am old, but I have listened to each story about how you tried to bring the fire back to us. I understand fire. I might be slow, but sometimes slow is better. And while you say I am weak and little, I say that strength is measured in many different ways.”
“Wise.” He said happily, and pressed little kisses to the part of Severus’ head he could reach.
“Indeed. Because unlike the other animals who went before her, Grandmother Spider prepared for her journey. She found some wet clay and fashioned it into a small pot that she placed on her back. Then she set out for the lake of fire. Step by very slow step, she marched on, and on, and on.”
“Long time.” Harry asked, and Severus smiled as he fluffed the branches around the garland to make it sit nicely.
“It took her a very, very long time but she eventually found the lake of fire. Do you know what she did first?” He fiddled with a particularly stubborn branch while Harry shook his head no. “She thanked the fire for its beauty and its heat. Just like we did when we gathered our plants, do you remember?”
“Say thank you.” Harry said seriously, almost reverently, and Severus smiled at the sound.
“Indeed. She showed the fire she was grateful for all it could provide for her. And instead of just taking a coal, what do you think she did?” He asked softly, stepping back from the tree to admire their work.
“Say please.”
“Very good. She asked the fire if she could have just a very small coal to put inside her clay pot. Fire gladly gave Grandmother Spider a tiny coal and even put it inside the pot for her. The pot had dried over the long journey, and was ready for the hot coal. She put the pot back on her back and started on her long, long journey home.” He sat back on the couch, satisfied the tree was complete for now, and levitated the extra popcorn and cranberries onto the couch with them to snack on. “As she walked home, the coal grew bright and hot inside the pot, and cooked it, making it strong.”
Harry looked up at him in confusion and Severus shook his head. “It did not burn her back, the pot protected her. After a long, long journey, Grandmother Spider finally arrived home to her friends and they all gathered around her, crying ‘Grandmother, Grandmother, where is the fire?’”
“Pot!” Harry exclaimed, and wiggled in delight when Severus poked his tummy with a long finger and smiled at him with pride.
“You and I know that, and Grandmother Spider knows that, but not the other animals yet. She tells them to be patient and to gather her some dry sticks and leaves and logs. Why do you think she wanted dry ones?”
“Water no fire?” He frowned at his mangled sentence and shot pleading eyes at Severus who rolled his own.
“I understand you just fine, Snidget. I’m not going to legitimize you every time you can’t fully say what you want.” He fought a grin at Harry’s widening pout, and continued the story. “And yes, she asked for dry because if the sticks are wet, the fire won’t burn. The animals quickly did as she asked, and soon a large pile sat on the dirt. Then she carefully poured out the red-hot coal onto the wood. Immediately, it burst into flame!”
“Woosh!” Harry cried in delight.
“The animals all cheered. ‘Yes, Grandmother Spider! You have brought us the light.’ In Grandmother’s wisdom, she took some of the sparks from the fire and placed them inside trees and rocks, so others could make fire without going all the way to the Lake of Fire.”
“Wow.” Harry breathed and snuggled against Severus’s chest.
“Oh, but Grandmother Spider still had one more thing she needed to do. She took her pot and put two coals from the fire into it and walked all the way to the top of the tallest mountain. There, she threw the largest piece into the sky and it became the sun. Then she threw the smallest piece and it became the moon. She took the sparks that remained in the pot and tossed them up into the sky. What do you think they became, Harry?”
“Stars.” His little voice was wistful and barely audible.
“Indeed.” He said just as softly, letting the fond feeling he had sing through his veins. He wouldn’t trade this moment right now for anything else in the world, not even if they offered him all the potion awards available. The utter rapture on the boy’s face had him continuing with a daft smile. “The sparks became the stars in the sky. She took her silk and spun a web around the universe, and to this day, she pushes and pulls on the web so that the sun and moon and stars move to provide day and night and the seasons of the year.
“It’s how some say magic started, Harry. We are all connected, all wizard kind, with our common thread of magic. Humans and magical creatures alike, and it is our duty to honor and respect those who came before us and that which provides for us.”
He was never sure just how much Harry retained, and there was always a small part of his mind that wondered if he was doing more harm than good in speaking to the boy the way he did. However, he had more than enough proof that what he was doing was indeed helping the child, as his current vocabulary rivaled Draco’s. He supposed he would see over the holiday if Harry showed any sign that he had understood, and let his mind wander to what they should do next.
He conjured some hemp-tied, tan wrapped boxes, and showed Harry how to put bits of pine branch, pine cones and a variety of other bobbles they had gathered in the woods. Harry took his job with pride and carefully and thoughtfully decorated each one.
Once he finished with a creation, he would walk around until he found the perfect place to put it, and Severus allowed it. He was no interior decorator, and if he was to be completely honest, a 2 year old wouldn’t do worse than he would at placing the gifts. He would walk around, whispering nonsense to himself - though, Severus realized later, he could have been offering his own little prayers that no one else could understand - as he deposited each package in it’s new home.
While Harry decorated the boxes, Severus carefully carved out notches in their logs for the candles to rest in. He had a wide variety of candles with varying heights and circumferences and had chosen which would be used for both of them this year. Next year, he would include Harry in choosing both the candles he wanted and what all he wanted to include on the log but this year, Harry would have to be satisfied decorating the mostly completed yule log.
~~*~*~~
5 June, 1983
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
“Harry, please. You need a nap today.”
For some godforsaken reason, Narcissa had planned an evening birthday celebration for Draco involving astronomy and birthrights, and other things he didn’t care about.
All he cared about currently was a very stubborn nearly three year old who absolutely was not tired and was absolutely not about to nap.
But if he refused to nap now, he would crash hard tonight, and the fall out would be catastrophic.
“No no no.”
At least he was singing his protestations instead of screeching like his godson has a habit of doing.
“We are going to be up very late tonight. If you do not nap, you won’t see Draco today.” He warned, and Harry just giggled at him.
“No nap, no nap, no nap.” He chanted, and bounced on the bed on his knees. “I am a grown up.”
He blinked. And then laughed almost hysterically. He was too exhausted for this shit right now. “No, you are a toddler. You will be three next month, not seventeen.”
Harry shoot back with “no, I am a grown up. I touch knives” and then tried to slide off the bed.
“You are not touching knives, Harry.” Severus grabbed him around the waist and folded him up and cuddled him tight to his chest, and Harry tried to wiggle out of it, giggling the entire time. “How about this? I would like a nap. Would you lay quietly with me if I let you come lay in my bed with me?”
This was a very rare offer, and he knew Harry knew it. It had been established from day one that his bed was only to be invaded at the most dire of emergencies. He had enough charms on Harry’s room that would alert him to any nightmares, restless sleep, or sleep walking and would not allow Harry to sleep in his bed, even if he had nightmares. He would help the child fall back asleep in his own bed and thus avoiding all the issues with kids refusing to sleep in their own rooms.
Or Harry was simply a super laid back child; his only comparison was Draco and lord only knew how that boy was going to fair when he was old enough to be on his own. He can only hope Harry will rub some of his common sense on Draco as they grow up, and help tamp down the spoiled brat that is sure to emerge with greater force than it already has. Somehow, he didn’t think Harry would stand by and let his friend be an utter ass, and it wasn’t something he should be worrying about now anyway.
Harry immediately nodded his head and went almost completely motionless in his arms. He held very still as he was carried down the stairs and placed gently on Severus’ duvet where he scrambled under the covers and pulled the blanket up to his chin. He climbed into his bed with far more ease and grace, and as soon as he settled, Harry was on him like a limpet, the tip of his thumb held between his teeth.
Severus watched as the green eyes disappeared behind tired eyelids, and it was barely a minute before the boy was snoring into his neck. He tightened his grip on his son and followed him into sleep.
After all, they had a very long evening ahead of them and both of them could use the sleep.
~~*~*~~
End Chapter 3
~~*~*~~
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
~~*~*~~
31 July, 1983
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
“Papa.” Harry reached out with a wiggly hand, trying to grab what was being stirred in the bowl.
“Leave it, Harry.” Severus moved the bowl further away from the curious hands and winced when he saw the tiny face screw up in anger, bracing himself for the coming....
Harry shrieked, tears forming in his eyes. “Mine!”
There was the Evan’s famous temper, coming through loud and clear.
“This is not yours, Harry.” His voice was firm, his patience thin. “Do you want to help me make cookies instead of taking or do you want to sit on the chair in silence until it’s time to leave?”
The change that came over Harry was instantaneous.
“Help.” The tears ceased and a very charming smile emerged. “I can help.”
Refusing to think on the fact that it was a very Potter like smirk his son was wearing, he shook his head at the sudden change of emotion, he let out a sigh of relief and handed him a wood spoon and held the bowl. “Stir gently.” He admonished softly.
With his face now screwed in concentration, Harry held the spoon with both hands and very slowly moved the spoon through the flour mixture. Severus carefully poured the wet mixture in his other bowl and allowed Harry to attempt to stir. The brand new three year old was hardly able to move the mixture as it came together and soon he was handing the child a small bowl of chocolate chips. “Trade me, Harry. I’ll let you know when to add the chocolate.” The adult took over the stirring and soon was directing Harry to pour in the bowl of chocolate chips.
He showed Harry how to take globs of dough and place them on a cookie sheet and soon, the kitchen was filled with the smell of freshly baked cookies.
“I want one, please!” Harry reached out for the plate of cookies Severus was putting under a stasis spell.
“You can have one once we reach the Malfoy’s.” He set the plate down and ushered the child to the stairs. “Bath time now. We must always look our best, Harry, especially on your birthday.”
“Birthday!” Harry scrambled up the stairs on his hands and feet and Severus followed behind at a much more sedate pace. “And Draco and cake and Cissa and Lucius and Papa!”
“Yes, we are having your birthday at the Malfoy’s with Draco, and Narcissa, and Lucius, and cake.” His tone was one of long suffering and he plugged the bathtub and starting the filling process.
“And Papa.” Harry was running completely naked around the bathroom, having shed his clothing as he ran across his room.
“Yes, and Papa. But first, Harry needs to take all his discarded clothing and put them in the basket. We do not leave our clothing on the floor like barbarians.”
“Yes, Papa.” He obediently ran back to the furthest of the scattered bits of clothing and very carefully picked up single sock, and then walked very slowly back to put it in his dirty clothing hamper.
Severus let out a huge sigh that had Old-Severus looming menacingly in his mind. “Harry…” He snatched back his patience and halted the biting words that were threatening to escape, shoving down the mental projection of his bitter self. He would not be his father. He would not belittle the child for perfectly normal, age appropriate behavior. He frowned a little and amended his thought.
I will never belittle my child. Ever.
“Do you think you could have all the clothes in the basket and be in the tub by the time I count to 10?”
Harry halted in picking up the second sock and pondered the question with a strangely fierce expression. “Okay.” He stared at Severus, waiting for the go ahead and Severus let his smile escape.
“Go.” He said simply, and then started to count up very slowly. “One.” Harry sprinted all around the room, gathering up every article of clothing he could find and dumped it into his basket. Severus caught him before he could leap into the tub and set him gentle down in the water with a soft six. “You did that very quickly, Harry. I’m impressed.”
Harry beamed at him and wiggled, making the water splash around violently. “Ocean!” He giggled and Severus’s patience instantly fled as panic for his well being overwhelmed him.
“Harry!” His voice came out extremely harsh through his panic and Harry immediately halted in his play and stared at his Papa with wide eyes. Both of them were breathing heavily, Severus from frustration at the child’s continued exuberance and Harry from fright at the loud shout.
“I calm down?” He whispered with a sniffle, scrubbing a little at his face with a fist.
Severus nodded, trying to calm himself down, too. Harry wouldn’t know that thrashing like that could hit his head and then he could...no, he was not going to think about it. “Yes, you need to calm down. I know you are very excited for today.” He had to force himself not to smile at Harry’s exuberant nod in agreement and he continued gravely. “So am I. But we cannot stop thinking just because we are excited. Save your silliness for when you are playing, not while you are bathing.”
He echoed the solemn nod and took a loud deep breath. “Okay, Papa. I’ll be silly with Draco! Not the bath.”
“I am pleased you understand.” Severus was finally able to relax without fear that Harry would smack his head and drown and the rest of bath time passed with quiet giggles and gentle playing with bubbles as he scrubbed at Harry’s growing hair.
And then…
Oh, and then Severus finally got to experience what he had been waiting months for.
His child’s first display of accidental magic.
Swishing his giant squid around in the water, the boy made the toy leap out of the water and dive back in. “Oh no!” He made his boat say. “Who will save us?”
As Harry made the boat cry for help, the bubbles surrounding Harry twisted and popped into a brilliant swooping dragon that looped around the bath water and spiraling around Harry before exploding over his head and Harry shrieked in astonishment. “Dragon!”
His delighted giggles echoed in the bathroom and a very proud Papa was putting all his effort into remembering every detail of this for a pensieve memory. His collection was growing larger almost exponentially every month. Everything about this child amazed him and for what felt like the thousandth time, wondered what he did to deserve this wonderful boy.
“Papa, I magic!” The bath toys were forgotten as Harry clapped his hands in the bubbles again, trying to make them be a dragon again. He pouted when the bubbles stayed as bubbles. “Again!” He cried, waving his hands around. The betrayed look he shot at Severus made him press his fingers to his mouth to keep in a very large grin. Circe, this child was dramatic sometimes.
“Well, perhaps you only get one dragon per bath time.” Severus suggested airily and motioned for Harry to stand up, holding out his towel as he did so.
He did, and glared at his papa as he stood, shivering as he dripped water into the draining tub. “Papa. That silly. Magic make all the dragons.” He held his arms out to show just how many dragons magic could make and his papa just couldn’t hold in his laugh any longer.
“Harry, when you are bigger, you can have all the bubble dragons you can summon.” He promised as he wrapped the boy in his bright neon pink fluffy towel. It still hurt his eyes to look at, but Harry had absolutely refused any other towel and he hadn’t been in the mood that day to fight with a two year old in the middle of the store.
An awed expression crossed the little face at the mention of more bubble dragons and behind him, Severus could see the last of the bubbles rise up again as a dragon and he slowly turned Harry around to see it. “Magic!” He shouted again and the dragon flew around the bath and then dove down the drain with the last of the bath water, Harry giggling like a madman the entire time.
~~*~*~~
Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire
~~*~*~~
Severus barely had time to spell the soot off of Harry’s new birthday robes before the birthday boy was running as fast as he could towards the room where they could hear the Malfoys talking. Before he could remind Harry about decorum and walking whilst inside, Lucius poked his head through the sitting room doorway and fixed Harry with a very stern look.
The child froze in his strides and slowly stood up straight. His hands fidgeted behind his back and he shuffled his feet. “I sorry, Uncle Lucius. I forgot.” He slowly stepped backward until he hit Severus’s legs and looked up at him. “I runned, Papa. I f’got about ‘membering.” He grabbed the man’s hand with downcast eyes and Severus met Lucius’s amused, questioning eyes.
Tell you in a minute
. He mouthed and the other man nodded and Severus could speak to his son. “Thank you for remembering, Harry, delayed though it was. I would be excited too if my birthday was today.” A tiny giggle that was suddenly muffled sounded through the door and Harry cocked his head to the side. If he had to hazard a guess, Severus would say Draco was lying in wait on the other side of the doorway to jump out at Harry. “Go on, Harry. You can walk in first.”
Big green eyes looked up at him. “I go first?” He whispered gravely, and Severus couldn’t even fathom why this was such an honor to the three year old but he nodded just as gravely and Harry’s face turned determined and he shifted his walk until he almost looked like a mini Lucius and wasn’t that just the most hilarious sight to see. He hoped he was right about where Draco was.
Sure enough, as Harry stalked through the door, Draco’s little voice shouted
BOO
and Severus held his breath. Would he….
Harry’s breath caught like he was about to scream, but instead he hissed and Draco halted, startled into stillness.
Severus couldn’t breath he was laughing so hard. Lucius was giggling into his hand at the expression on his son’s face.
“I did it, Papa! Go ‘way scary sound!” Harry cheered, pumping his little fists into the air. “Okay, Draco?” He patted Draco’s arm who scowled but grabbed the birthday boy’s hand anyway and dragged him to where he had been drawing, whispering fiercely to him quietly enough that the adults couldn’t hear them.
“What on earth was that?” Lucius finally managed to ask through his wheezing, and Severus smirked.
“Oh I’m rather proud of this one. I thought of it after a week of him having these horrible, screaming nightmares. He started seeing monsters in every shadow of his room. So I told him that if he made his own scary sound at the monsters, they wouldn’t be scary anymore.” He smiled and handed Lucius the plate of cookies. “And so far, it has worked. No more nightmares. He chose, of all things, a hiss as a scary sound. I suggested a bark or a roar, or something else suitably intimidating, and he looked at me like I was a complete idiot.” He scowled and admitted lowly. “He looked like
me
, only if I were a toddler and eye level with my kneecaps.”
Lucius’s tone was dry in response, even through the amused smirk. “I am certainly impressed. His hiss even worked on my son, who currently believes himself to be the most frightening creature imaginable.” He leaned back in his chair, the very air of dismissive calmness. “The whole affair has becoming rather tiresome, but I am assured by Narcissa that he will soon tire of this game and move onto a different one. Perhaps even sooner, if that’s how Harry reacts every time. He won’t like being scared in return.”
Severus snorted. “Nor will Draco like it if Harry doesn’t react in the manner he wishes. In this case, Harry won’t scream or cry in fear and it will take all the fun right out of it.”
“There is that.” Lucius agreed. The pair sat on the couch facing where the boys were huddled in a corner, deep in a discussion. “So tell me, Severus. In the hall, with Harry.”
“Ah, yes.” Severus nodded and started sharing how his morning so far had been. Harry had been up and running since 5 am, barely able to function due to the excitement.
He had just finished telling how Harry had had an epic meltdown after bath time when his favorite blue shirt didn’t fit him any more, even after Papa had explained he could just use a charm to make it fit, when Harry ran over and tugged on Severus’s pant leg.
“Papa, go outside now?” He asked politely, pointing to where Draco was standing with Narcissa at the veranda doors.
“Of course, Harry.” He agreed, and smiled lightly as the little boy dashed back over to Draco and bounced up and down.
The door swung open, and two little three year old boys dashed out before it had finished moving. Narcissa and Lucius followed, hand in hand, and whispering to themselves. Severus kept an eye on the two boys as they darted around the topiaries and along the paths. “Stay in sight, Harry.” He called out and nodded to himself when he heard back an
okay papa
and the boys moved back into view and remained there. His heart nearly stopped when he saw Harry suddenly drop and he hurried up the path and his heart started again when he realized the child had just dropped into a crouch and was giggling.
“Snake! Snakey snake!” Harry pointed to where a little shoestring of a garter snake was slowly making its way around the garden. Harry hissed at it playfully, and to Severus’s surprised, the snake halted, looked at the boy, and hissed back. This led to a back and forth of hisses talking and talking before suddenly Harry lost his balance and fell over in a sprawling heap.
Leaping up, he glared at Severus, and said "That not s’posed to happen." He suddenly shot a dark glare at the tiny snake when it hissed again at him and Severus wondered if he really could see an amused look on the little reptile’s face. He watched until the boy reached a tiny finger out and very gently stroked the little head before the snake slithered off into the bushes. “Rude snake. He laughs at me.”
Severus was absolutely flabbergasted.
How…?
He vowed silently to himself to keep an eye on this new talent his son had. He needed to see if today was just baby prattle or if Harry truly was a parselmouth. Because if the boy was a parselmouth, that was a problem that would need to be solved because no where in Harry’s lineage was there a parselmouth. And that could only mean that perhaps when the Dark Lord was defeated by the ricocheting spell, something else dark could have happened to Harry.
Something that no one was aware of. He grimaced and added it the list of mysteries to solve later.
A glance over at their hosts told him they had also heard the exchange, and the way Draco was asking Harry about what the snake had said all told him that no, he wasn’t going crazy, that yes, his son was most likely a parselmouth.
Surprisingly, no one seemed bothered by it so he mentally shrugged and drew his attention back to their conversation prior to the snake and thus it officially became a problem for another day.
~~*~*~~
18 September, 1983
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
I don’t know who this Anther Rutherford thinks he is, but his theory on how muggle electric and pollution creators affects potion making
positively
is ludicrous.
He tossed the September Potions journal onto the side table and scowled at it. “Honestly, it’s like claiming polluted water helps plants grow better.” He turned in his chair when he heard the pattering of rushing footsteps accompanied by heartfelt sobbing and his stomach dropped. It wasn’t a pained crying, the kind Harry had when he had injured himself. It was more of a distressed cry, one that spoke of torment of the mind or soul and he frowned at the sound of it. “Harry, what on earth is the matter?”
It took him awhile to catch his breath long enough to speak, and when he he finally did, Harry sobbed out “I can’t see my eyes, Papa!”
Oh, Circe grant me patience.
“Harry.” He pinched the bridge of his nose. “Come here.” The child immediately ran to him and held his arms up to be held. Severus carried him into the master bathroom and held him up in front of his mirror. “You have two green eyes, and you can see them if you look into a mirror.”
To his surprise, and utter frustration, the boy only cries harder. “Not that way!” He finally chokes out, and Severus takes a deep breath to calm himself.
And then he took three more. Overkill? No. He probably should take some more but he knew by experience that any more would simply be hyperventilation and the opposite of helpful.
“We are going to take a walk, Harry.” He made the decision when the four deep breaths failed to fully calm himself. “And we’re going to go somewhere else to do it.”
He unceremoniously shoved the toddler into his jacket and carried him up the hill to the apparation point, the boy still sniffling occasionally, but gradually growing less distressed with each step. The outdoors always had a calming effect on harry and he was pleased to see that it held true today.
When they landed in the shadows of a path that wound throughout the countryside, Harry gasped in delight. “Papa, this is bridge walk!”
He smiled in relief. “Indeed, Harry. Excellent memory and observation skills.” He allowed Harry to slide down his torso until the boy was standing in front of him. “Now, lets see. I can’t quite remember what the rules are for our walks.”
Harry gasped dramatically, his hands coming to clasp over his mouth and he fought back a laugh at the horrified expression. The potions master felt a bit of pride that Harry had forgotten all about his earlier hysteria. “Oh no!” Harry exclaimed. “You stay where I see you, Papa.”
“Oh I do, do I?” Severus arched an amused eyebrow.
Harry giggled and twirled around on his toes. “Oops. I stay where you see me, Papa.” He gave a little jump onto a pile of dirt and then lept back over to him.
He nodded, still amused at the small boy’s antics. “That makes much more sense. Off you go then.”
With a delighted whoop, he bounded down the dirt path that wound through the hills and towards a crooked grove of trees, full with their colorful burdens of autumn. The dirt crunched under their boots, and Harry made an effort to at first make as little noise as possible and when that grew boring, he twisted his foot with each step to make the crunch as loud as possible.
When the bridge appeared through the trees, Harry jumped excitedly and dashed back and forth, clearly eager to get to the bridge yet unwilling to break one of the more important of the rules - always stay where Papa can see him when they were out of the house.
Harry waited at where the dirt met the wood of the bridge and practically vibrated as he watched Severus close the distance between them. That was another one of the rules that Severus was pleased to see Harry remembering - bridges, streets, and dangerous or unknown pathways are all instances where the boy needed to walk with Severus, preferably whilst holding his hand, though as long as Harry kept to his side Severus didn’t insist on the hand holding unless Harry wanted it.
Their boots made hallow thuds as they crossed over, Harry jumping from beam to beam with loud hops and giggling madly. The bridge was short, and soon Harry was once again darting around in eager excitement, examining the colorful leaves and tall trees as the path started to lead them through the grove.
The boy stopped every couple of strides to examine a leaf carefully before choosing to either keep it, or leave it behind, and soon he had a rather colorful collection. Severus was interested to see that each leaf was a different shade from one another and wondered idly if Harry had done that on purpose.
Most likely it was all just a coincidence, but he had already learned by this point to not underestimate the three year old. And then the child opened his mouth.
And licked the leaf
“This leaf came from Egypt, Papa!” And then Harry proceeded to lick
another
leaf and proclaim that it had come over from the states, specifically Oregon. Severus wondered absently if it was too late to tell Albus he’d take the job today instead of in two years.
“Did you know that there are potions that use fall leaves?” He said conversationally in an effort to distract the boy, Harry pausing in his comically large strides and leaf licking to look back at him with his curious head tilt.
“Really?”
“Really.” He nodded back, approving of the curiosity of the small boy and taking it as a teaching moment. “Each color represents a different decay level in the leaf, and has a different reaction in the potion.”
Green eyes flared with interest, and Harry waited for Severus to catch up to him. “We gather lots and lots?”
He made a little affirmative gesture. “Find me a very large, green leaf that has no holes in it, and after you give it to me, we shall gather as many leaves as we will need.”
Harry immediately handed him his greenest leaf without a single word and a large grin. “Here!”
He nodded approvingly, and whispered a duplication spell as he tapped the green leaf with his wand and a gentle smile formed at Harry’s delighted gasp when four identical leaves appeared in Severus’s hand. He gave Harry back his leaf, and made short work of transfiguring the four leaves into four colored baskets - red, yellow, orange, and brown. Another quick charm had them floating neatly next to them as they walked, and he had them moving along the ground only a couple of inches above the path so Harry could have easy access to deposit the appropriate leaves.
“Now, Harry, we need only the most perfect leaves we can find.” He gestured to Harry’s bouquet of leaves. “I can preserve those for you and shrink them and put them in my pocket - or your pocket - if you want to keep them separate from the rest of the leaves. Otherwise, sort them into the baskets.”
The child immediately handed over his handful of leaves. “Keep please.” He said politely, and grinned when the protected and shrunken bundle was gently placed in Severus’s jacket pocket. “Red leaf, red basket?” He asked, looking back up at Severus who blinked down at him in surprise.
“Yes, actually. What makes you think that?” He asked, genuinely curious as to what the boy will answer.
He shrugged. “Same colors.” He pointed to the fall colored trees and Severus sighed fondly.
“You are too smart for your own good, child.”
“I know.” Harry grinned an impish little grin as he placed a red and an orange leaf into their respective baskets and Severus laughed loud enough that the birds nearby burst from their tree branches in a panic.
~~*~*~~
20 December, 1983
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
“Harry!”
The floo fire had scarcely faded after depositing the Malfoys before Draco pushed his way through the adults to tackle his best friend.
“Draco! You have a grey sweater!” Harry covered his mouth with his sweater covered hands and giggled. “Like your eyes!”
“Yours is brown.” Draco frowned, his head tilting in confusion. “But your eyes are green!”
Severus rolled his eyes at the exchange. “I did not choose his Yule sweater based on the color of his eyes.” He said patiently, ushering the group into the living room.
“The pattern is green, though!” Harry grinned over at Draco who sighed and shrugged dejectedly.
“I guess so.” He said sadly, and Harry just tugged him over to the toys Severus had brought down to the living area for them to play with.
Sweater discussion forgotten in the presence of the favored wooden blocks, Severus was free to leave the boys to their tower building and discuss the possibilities of contracts with wandmakers.
“You have, of course, Ollivanders in Diagon Alley.” Lucius jumped into the planning immediately, and Narcissa rolled her eyes.
“I am going to go play with the boys.” She said with an imperious sniff. “Discussing business during Yule, disgraceful.”
“Take me with you.” Severus muttered, and she just laughed airily and sat daintily on the floor next to her son and godson. Traitor.
Lucius handed him the stack of parchment and he heaved a sigh and looked at the top file.
“Ollivander contracts out?” He asked incredulously. “He seems more the type to have his own grove.”
The aristocrat snorted. “He does both. He truly searches for only the best, so while he may be one of the most profitable, he is also the most unreliable. He is the one I would suggest the least in the stack if you wish for reliable orders, but since he was still in my top three, I wanted to include him in your options.”
“Perhaps if he approaches me.” Severus set the file aside and read the next one, wondering why it sparked recognition. “Camilla Young. It says here she works out of a shop in…” He squinted and jolted when he realized where he had heard the name. “Oh, she’s the owner of the shop in Rue Claudel. I remember her now. She preferred her tea with only one sugar and no milk.” His voice trailed off and then he frowned. “Forgive me. Memories.”
“Ex girlfriend?”
He scowled at her question, light in tone it may be, and shook his head. “No, the wand shop is next to the apothecary I apprenticed at. We spoke most mornings, and learned each other’s morning orders at the local shop. She was a bright spot in a lot of my dark days. I always got the impression she was older than she appeared.”
Lucius looked thoughtful. “I suppose we can put her in the running for a yes, then?”
“Yes.” Severus waved a hand dismissively, and looked over when a loud clattering from the blocks had him jumping in his seat. It was simply a stack of blocks falling, nothing to worry about. He smiled at the sight of Harry dancing around and clapping before diving back into rebuilding whatever they’re working on “Her wands were some of the most exquisitely and uniquely crafted I have ever seen. It is where I shall be taking Harry for his first real wand when he turns eleven.”
“Well I’d say you’ve made your choice then, Severus.” Lucius said with amusement coloring his tone, a little smirk tweaking the corner of his mouth.
He fought the childish urge to roll his eyes and stick his tongue out at his friend, choosing instead to nod and murmur a quiet “yes, of course, Lucius. It only makes sense, after all.” He sighed, and waved his hand a bit in an attempt to appear unaffected by everything.
Lucius smiled rather smugly and it made Severus irritated. Of course he wasn’t fooled. Bastard. “I’ll arrange a meeting in the new year.”
Another loud clattering banging had them turning to where Harry and Draco were still building with the wood blocks near the back door. Narcissa had moved to a chair, but was still assisting and was currently trying not to laugh. Draco looked angry, but Harry looked downright furious. Severus could see the anger building and hoped the backlash wouldn’t be too damaging.
With flushed cheeks, Harry kicked at the pile of blocks that had been their amazingly tall tower. “Get your shite together.” He finally snarled, and kicked the blocks again.
The effect on the adults was immediate. Severus clapped a hand tightly over his mouth in an effort to stem off the stream of giggles that threatened to emerge. If the look on Lucius’s face was any indication, he felt the same way. Severus managed to garble out an
excuse me please
before rushing out the front door, his blond friend close on his heels.
“Yes, run off instead of standing your ground and parenting like men.” Narcissa called after them, and then the voice was cut off when the door slammed shut.
It was freezing cold outside, but he couldn’t go back in to get his coat as he was currently laughing himself sick.
“Wh--where did he hear that?” Lucius gasped out, wheezing through his laughter.
“I have no idea!” Severus wasn’t doing much better, bent over at the waist in an effort to catch his breath. “Perhaps he overheard such language whilst at the park. Muggles have the oddest idea of what is appropriate for a child to be exposed to.” Harry certainly hadn’t heard it from him. He took great pains to not curse in the child’s hearing range.
He absolutely could not go back in there until he could control his laughter. He did not want Harry to think he thought it was okay to swear like that. He just could not handle it right in that moment. Or right now, or perhaps ever for that matter.
It was just too damn adorable, the sight the three year old made acting like a grumpy old man upset at not getting his way.
He heard Lucius whimper next to him and that set both of them off again and it would be a long while before either of them could go back into the house.
~~*~*~~
20 March, 1984
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
When he opened Harry’s curtain the morning of March 20, the sun was just barely starting to make the sky a lighter shade of dark blue. The three year old squirmed on the bed at the disturbance and whined and Severus snorted. He tried to rouse the child again, this time using his name. “Harry.” He said in an almost sing-song voice. “It is the first day of Ostara and it is nearly dawn. It’s time for the morning prayer.”
At that, Harry sat up and rubbed his eyes quickly. “Prayer….?” He mumbled and then his eyes flew open. “ Ostara!” He yawned widely. “Now?” Severus pointed out the window and Harry gasped as the first hints of pink started to lighten the already rapidly brightening morning. “Oh!” He leapt out of bed and raced over to his closet, where his garb for today was already chosen, pressed, and hung carefully where he could reach it. He watched with a mild jealousy at the ease in which Harry bounded out of bed and wondered just how long the boy’s enthusiasm would last.
He hoped the excitement and energy would last the full three days, yet somehow he doubted Harry would be this bright eyed and bushy tailed on the 22nd. He wasn’t sure how many other families still celebrated the full Ostara celebration but he very much didn’t care because he enjoyed the three days of celebrating the spring. “Budge over, son. Let your papa up on the bed with you.”
Harry wiggled over so Severus could fold his legs and sit facing the sunrise through Harry’s window. “Are you ready to learn the prayer?” The three year old nodded eagerly and Severus recited the ancient latin slowly so Harry could echo.
He allowed Harry to press his body against him in an exuberant hug. “Breakfast now?” The words were muffled in a yawn. He hoped the boy would wake up enough to form more complete sentences soon.
Severus rubbed his back with a large hand nodded. “And then we will go to the grove to build our labyrinth that we will use for years to follow. We can also gather things for our altar.” Last year, he hadn’t bothered to assemble a permanent stone labyrinth as Harry hadn’t been old enough to participate, and he easily created his meditation labyrinth in his mind using occlumency. It wasn’t the same, but it served its purpose last year.
“Dressed first?” Harry asked standing at the door to the bathroom. This time, Severus nodded without comment and Harry pulled out his tan soft hemp ceremony robes before darting into the bathroom for his morning routine.
~~*~*~~
Levitating the barrel of smooth, round stones to proceed them, the pair clad in the tan robes of Sabbat made their way carefully to their meadow. Along the way, Severus carefully explained what they are going to do once they reach the meadow.
“I must commune with the magic in the clearing and if we are granted permission, then and only then will we build the labyrinth.” He said softly, and they turned down the fork in the path to the meadow. “If you wish, you may sit with me while I do so.”
Harry stared up at him with wide, solemn eyes. “Is it safe?”
“I would not suggest it were it not.” Severus said just as solemnly.
Harry nodded and tucked his hand into his own and he felt his heart swell with love and affection. Severus was not unaware of the symbolism that this particular Sabbat had in relation to him and Harry, in fact that was one of the main points of his meditation first thing this morning.
His wonderful, delightful child had brought with him a sort of spring for Severus, planting the seeds of love and hope in his untended heart, and now everything was flourishing with life. His hand tightened around Harry’s for a moment just before they rounded the curve in the path that led them into their grove.
“Do you remember what I said I needed to do?” He asked softly, leading Harry to the soft mossy rock that sat at the edge of the pond.
Harry nodded again. “Meditate for permission.” He said with a little smile. “We gots to be respectful.”
“We
need
to be, or we must be respectful. It is not we gots to be.” Severus ignored the garbled
respectful
to correct the grammar. “Even when out in the forest, we need to mind our grammar.”
The little boy wrinkled his nose in irritation and huffed a short sigh but remained quiet otherwise, and Severus nodded approvingly. Harry was starting to show signs of having better control over his emotions, and for that he was quite proud of him. He watched as Harry folded his little legs into position as best as he could and wiggled around in Severus’ lap until he was comfortable.
“This shouldn’t take long, and once I’ve started you cannot move around.” He hoped his tone and the look in his eyes impressed upon Harry just how important it was for the child to remain seated and as quiet as he could be until Severus told him to move again.
This time, Harry didn’t hold in his irritation and he rolled his eyes. “Papa, I am very smart and remember things. I won’t move.”
“Do not roll your eyes at me Snidget. I know a spell that can keep them going around in circles for five minutes.” He threatened lightly and Harry just giggled at him.
Oh, just you wait until the next time you’re rude, child.
Satisfied that Harry was settled and relatively still - the boy was only three after all - he closed his eyes and fell into his meditations.
He brought up the meadow around them up in his mindscape, and searched for the threads of magic that connect everything together. His task today was a relatively simple one. All he needed to do was reach out to the magic that dwelt in the clearing and communicate with it.
Easy.
Sure.
As he picked through the various strands of magic that spread from every living thing in the clearing, including the two humans meditating, he felt the strange sensation of another walking through his mind and opened his eyes in alarm and found he remained in his mindscape. The steps were too gentle to be the presence of the Dark Lord, and too controlled to be Albus, which left only one other option he could see.
“
You are not a Potter, like those who have come before you
.” The whisper of magic herself swelled around him gently, like the rising of water in a tide pool.
“No, Lady, I am not.” He whispered just as softly, and looked around him in wonder. The strands of magic were starting to glow and he reached out and caressed the closest one. It filled him with a warmth he hadn’t felt in years. “But the last of the Potters calls me Father.”
A tinkling like that of bells drifted around him on the swirling air and it felt like laughter.
“Father of a Potter, you come to commune with me. What is it you request?”
“I request permission to create a meditation labyrinth here in your clearing and have you bless it.” He asked immediately, not willing to waste any time. “I have never felt such magic that has made me feel so alive before I found this place. Both myself and my son would make use of our rock labyrinth to pray to our goddess and to commune with our magic.”
There is overwhelming silence for what seems to be an eternity yet barely a moment at the same time.
“Permission is granted. Go with my blessing, child.
”
As the calming presence of magic left his mind, it drew him back to wakefulness to see that Harry still sitting in his lap with closed eyes and steady breathing. Either the child was asleep, or he was meditation. “Harry?” Green eyes opened blearily. “Have a nice nap?”
“Not napping.” Harry protested with a pout. “Thinking. Lady Magic came to my brain. She looked like my mummy.”
He hadn’t seen the presence in his mind, and some irrational part of him was jealous the little boy saw magic manifested as Lily and he didn’t. He then mentally called Old-Severus a ridiculous fool, reminded himself that Harry had probably just conjured the image of Magic as his mummy, and hugged his son tightly to his chest. “Did she talk to you?” He asked, grateful the emotion in his heart remained out of his voice.
“Nope.” Harry’s eyes were full of stars and his smile was wistful. “But she was pretty.” He fiddled with Severus’ fingernails and turned in his lap to give him a hug. “I love you, Papa. Always and forever.”
He squeezed Harry tightly when he responded with their little ritual. “And I love you, Harry. Forever and always.” He stood the boy up and followed the motion himself, spelling the dust off both of their robes. “Are you ready to make the labyrinth?”
Harry nodded eagerly. “Rocks follow the line.” He repeated his papa’s instructions, and with a grin, Severus opened the parchment with the intricate design and used his wand to draw the pattern into the flattest bit of grassy dirt.
“Together.” He said when he finished, and with the barrel floating alongside them as they moved along the pathway, they slowly built their labyrinth.
~~*~*~~
21 March, 1984
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
“Papa, what are you doing?” He looked up from where he’s just settled for his morning meditation to see a bed-ruffled Harry wrapped in his grey quilt.
“Meditating.” He answered. “Just like we did yesterday in the meadow. I typically do this in my bedroom, but this morning was so nice I wanted to sit outside.” He watched as Harry took in his posture and the cushion he was sitting on and then disappeared back into the house only to reappear a moment later with one of the couch pillows, the blanket still held tightly over his shoulders.
Reminding himself that they are easily cleaned, he continued to observe Harry as he carefully lined up his pillow close but not too close to where his own was and then he wiggled around and pulled on his legs until he was in what he must have thought was Severus’ position. Biting back an undignified giggle, he adjusted Harry’s legs properly and his little boy beamed up at him in thanks.
“This is hard, Papa.” He giggled as his leg slipped. He gripped his ankle and dragged it back into place. After a bit, the wiggles died down and the leg finally stayed put.
“Are you ready now?” Severus asked dryly, and Harry nodded. “All I want you to do right now, is focus on what your breathing sounds like and if you can match it to mine.” He nodded again and took a couple of quick, deep breaths. “Slower.”
Harry complied. And then he giggled through his hands. “Sorry.” He whispered.
Severus raised an eyebrow at his antics and debated what to do. He knew it would be difficult for the three year old, but he also knew it shouldn’t be impossible. And then he remembered why Harry had been able to do this the day before.
So, just like yesterday, he reached over and pulled Harry into his lap. “Close your eyes and breathe with me.”
He felt the weight of his boy shift until the boy was comfortably resting against his chest and little fingers twined around his own. They shifted a little against his before they stilled completely and Severus could feel Harry relaxing in his lap as they sat there at sunrise breathing the crisp ocean air together. He allowed the weight of the toddler to provide a grounding pressure as they sat breathing.
He sat stoically, prepared to face the darkness of his failures that always surrounded him at the beginning of his meditations. When his mindscape remained clear and calm, he marveled at the affect the boy in his lap was having on his ability to clear his mind and wondered if the child wanted to start this up with him. He was certainly already benefiting from the arrangement.
Suddenly, Harry let out a breath of a gasp and whispered in the tiniest voice. “Papa, my fingers feel funny!”
Without opening his eyes, his chest rumbled with a sort of contented laughter and he pressed a kiss to Harry’s temple. “Then you are doing it correctly. During Ostera, I mediate three times a day along with my usual wake up mediation. Do you wish to join me?”
“Yes please!” Harry nodded sleepily. He nuzzled into his papa’s cloak and Severus smiled down at him. “All the time?”
“If you wish.” He agreed and allowed the floating feeling of mediation fade as he brought himself back to his responsibilities. “Stand up, my snidget, and use that tingly feeling your fingers had to start your day.” Severus encouraged. He had long since passed the urge to sleep after meditating during the early morning hours but still remembered when he wasn’t so adept. He wanted Harry to eat something before he decided to sleep, just in case he bounced out of his lethargy with food in his stomach.
Thankfully, his hunch turned out to be correct and by the time he was halfway through his breakfast of goats milk and muesli, Harry was back to his bright bubbly self. He made a mental note to venture over to the goat farm a mile off over the hills and exchange some of the nuts and fresh fruit still bundled up for such a trade. Maybe the baby goats have arrived and Harry could play with them and he could use it to help reinforce the idea of Ostara and the celebration of new life.
Decision made, he facilitated clean up and sent Harry outside to play in the garden so he could finish the potion for a new customer and have it sent off before lunch. Perhaps after lunch, and just before Severus liked to have Harry take his naps, he would allow Harry to choose where they would do their five minute meditation and once nap time was over, they would go to the goat farm. He was in the mood for a greek style salad and could use some more feta cheese.
~~*~*~~
Oddly enough, the farm was called Mister Fredericks General Traders and the farmer’s name was William Stewart. According to him, the story behind the name comes from his great great grandfather Frederick Stewart who had tried to set up a general store on his land for the town, completely ignoring the fact that the town already had a number of stores already, including a general trader.
However rocky of a start his great great grandfather had, the current farmer was more than willing to trade goats milk and cheese for the fresh pears and walnuts and looked positively thrilled at the prospect of perhaps having vegetables next year.
He turned when he felt a tug on his coat sleeve, hoping it was Harry and not a hungry goat. The black haired little boy wiggled when he caught his papa’s gaze. “Babies?” He asked hopefully, and Severus motioned to the farmer.
“That is a question for Mr. Stewart, not myself.” He directed firmly, and Harry turned to the grizzley old man.
“Mr. Stewart, are there babies?” He made quite the picture of child innocence with his big eyes wide with hope and his charming little smile that was edged with little dimples. Trust a Potter to create an adorable child.
William snorted and adjusted his faded navy newsboys cap. “Baby goats were born week or so ago, baby chicks hatched yesterday, maremma puppies couple o’ months ago, pretty sure the barn cat had kittens last month, too. We got ‘em all, boy.” A colorful sort of grin lit up his face. “Wanna see the pups first?” Harry nodded eagerly and the man motioned to the pair. “Well, come on. I have the dog pens over on the side of the house. I have ‘em in there for their afternoon meal and it’s about time to let ‘em out anyway.”
The gate swung open and out flooded a wave of white, barking fluff. Harry’s eyes popped open in alarm before he was licked on the nose by a particularly jumpy pup. “Papa, he kissed me!” He shouted in glee, twirling in an effort to see all the dogs at once.
Severus chuckled and the farmer nudged him. “I’ll throw in one of them pups for free today in if you promise to keep coming over here to trade.”
“How about this?” He offered instead. “I come at least once a month with something you’ve requested, and I
don’t
take a dog.” He was allergic to cats, and absolutely did not want to tempt fate with dogs. Plus, he simply didn’t need another responsibility around the house. His business and Harry and the property were quite enough, thank you very much.
William hmphed to himself and then sighed. “Ah, that’s right, you live on the ol’ Potter property. They never would take a dog, neither. Said it was cuz of religious reasons.”
That was a good excuse, he decided, and filed that away in his memory for future use.
“Course as long as I can remember, they never were there very often so permaybehaps it was just a vacation home.” He shrugged and leaned on his gnarled cane almost nonchalantly. He nudged a curious goat away from the basket of towels his wife set down to hang on the line before she went to answer the house phone.
Severus nodded. “Indeed.” He said absently, watching Harry as he ran around with the fluffy white Maremma mama dog with her litter of pups bounding around at his feet.
“He reminds me of my grandson.” The other man sighed fondly when Harry’s delighted giggles burst over the echoing barking and yelping as he tripped, landing hard on his bottom, and the puppies all came tumbling and tripping over each other to lick his face. The mama dog watched all this happen with a lolling tongue and wagging tail.
“Mr. Stewart, where is the papa dog?” Harry asked from his spot in the midst of puppy heaven. Severus wondered just briefly how badly Lucius would murder him if he gave Draco a puppy. He shelved the idea immediately because he knew that if he did that, Harry would suddenly own a dog
and
a kneezle as well as a great deal many other new pets and he would like to avoid even
starting
that battle.
William pointed over with his cane towards the far distant herd of goats and sure enough, a fluffy speck that didn’t look like the other white specks could be seen wandering through the herd. “He’s out there guardin’ the goats. They take turns, unless she’s havin’ a litter. These’uns will be weaned in about another couple of weeks or so.” He slapped his knees as the mother dog took her babies away from where the humans were gathered, and stood. “Well, Harry, shall we see the baby goats?”
“Baby goats are kids!” Harry said in lue of an answer, and William’s laughter echoed off the buildings and hills.
~~*~*~~
22 March, 1984
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
“Papa, is today the day?”
They were putting the last of the breakfast dishes away when Harry asked for the third morning in a row and Severus could finally nod yes. “Today is the day we will plant the seedlings.” He motioned to the door. “Please put on your jacket and hat as it is a bit windy outside. Put your gloves in your pocket just in case you need them.”
Harry grumbled about the hat, but struggled into his spring outdoor gear as Severus donned his own. “Garden now?” He asked with an impatient look and his father just sighed.
“Yes, though perhaps we should wait until tomorrow when you have a little more patience.” This was said with a very direct look aimed at Harry, who shot back a sheepish little smile and ceased the complaining and his fidgeting by the door and Severus was able to finish putting his jacket on. “Thank you. Off we go now.” He opened the door and Harry took a couple of darting steps before seeming to remember the need for ceremony.
He swung the gate to the very large play and garden area in and allowed Harry to enter the courtyard first. He was glad they had eaten a later breakfast today for the extra time had allowed the sun to warm the courtyard and garden. The whole area was surrounded by a sort of half-height stone wall that served more as a boundary than an actual fence or wall. He was glad for the wall as it made anchoring some simple wards to keep animals out easy.
The ground for the vegetable garden had been tilled during Harry’s nap the day before to make the ritual of planting smoother for Harry’s first Ostara and the shed had been organized so each tool could be found with ease. He had also planted his potion garden during that time - carefully locked behind a fence, gate, and wards so Harry wouldn’t wander in and munch on some of the very poisonous plants inside.
The potion garden was located in the far back corner of the garden yard, surrounded by a short rock wall that matched the outer wall with a flat stone path following the circular wall. Intersecting the outer path were carefully measured stone paths leading in towards the center of the circular garden that pointed in the cardinal directions, with one of the quarters empty for the next full moon to plant those plants which require such a moon to reach their most potent potential.
A very small greenhouse with expansion charms on the inside sat almost touching the potion garden wall and that was their first destination. He led Harry over the stone courtyard and past the herb garden to where the path to the potion garden wound through the flower and berry bushes and took the branch off from the path that took them directly to the front door of the greenhouse.
It was quick work to levitate each tray and charm them to their designated plot and Harry trotted off after one with peeling giggles and with a mischievous little smirk, he started sending the levitated tray in random directions, and Harry was delighted to chase after the erratic tray. The vegetable garden had similar stone paths that wound through the various rows of freshly tilled earth and he was careful to keep the tray his son was chasing on the path so Harry wouldn’t be trodding through the loose dirt.
The paths crisscrossed in a way to make a very neat sort of blocky pattern with the very center space paved with the same stone of the path. On the stone center was a round covered table with chairs. The garden beds themselves were divided in such a way to have four main quadrants with smaller little paths leading to their centers to aid in planting, watering, and harvesting and he intended to have the plants organized in the best ways to maximize space with the best output. He had every plan to ensure that whatever fresh food they couldn’t eat or can would be used in addition to the orchard fruit as bargaining chips with Mr. William Stewart the goat herder for continued milk and cheese.
Severus chose the section of the garden that would soon be home to various vine plants and led Harry over to the tray. “Before we plant anything, we need to mediate and say our prayer. We already did our meditation, and now it’s time for the prayer. I’m going to say the first line, and then you can repeat it.”
“I can do that.” Harry chirped cheerfully.
Severus chuckled warmly and began. “The earth is cool and dark, and far below, new life begins.”
Harry obediently echoed, and they continued.
“May the soil be blessed with fertility and abundance, with rains of life-giving water, with the heat of the sun, with the energy of the raw earth. May the soil be blessed as the womb of the land becomes full and fruitful to bring forth the garden anew.”
Severus showed Harry how to dig a small hole and carefully take each seedling and plant it into the dark soil. He taught him how to measure the proper distance for each plant and Harry eagerly soaked it all up. He took to digging neat little rows of holes directly where Severus placed a small white pebble so he could drop and cover each seedling.
When they had finished the first half of the garden, Harry tugged on his shirt hem. “Papa, may I play?”
He looked around to see that Harry had already dug each hole and on the table in the center of the garden was a pile of white pebbles. “Thank you for your help, Harry.” The child beamed up at him and he held out his hand. “Robes please.” The tan robes were tossed carelessly off and he snatched them before they could land on the freshly planted tomato seedlings. “Go.” He watched the three year old dash through the winding rock pathways of the garden area until he swung his play gate open and shut it behind him.
The little outdoor play area had about a third of it paved with the same brick as the courtyard and was a covered area with a little child sized table and chairs. The other half was divided into a little sand pit and a wild grassy area with logs, sticks, and stones spread haphazardly around. With Narcissa’s help, he had tried to design an area for Harry to be creative in, and the boy had taken to that instantly. Today, he immediately went to work building a riverbed in the sand area with the small pebbles that were mixed in with the sandy pit.
Satisfied the child was suitably occupied, he made quick work of the rest of the planting.
~~*~*~~
At lunch an owl arrived with a package for Harry from Narcissa and Lucius. Inside was a veritable stuffed menagerie of both magical and non magical animals. Severus had shared with them about how much Harry had loved the story he had told him over Yule and asked for it again and again and Narcissa of course had remembered. Harry spent the rest of the day carrying every single animal from room to room.
It was late afternoon when Severus paused in his reading. The house was entirely too quiet for being occupied by a two and a half year old who stays awake all day more often than he naps. He held his breath and listened, and heard shuffling on the stairs. So the stairs were a toy today, were they? He wondered what the boy could possibly be doing, and placed his marker at his spot and stood fluidly.
He took in the sight Harry made silently, though it took a monumental effort on his part to remain so.
The boy had taken every single animal from the menagerie and lined them up with the shortest animals at the top of the stairs, and the tallest on the bottom. He could see each animal sitting quietly where Harry had placed it and not much stair was left visible after all the animals had their place.
All except the one he was struggling with now.
Every time Harry would release the stubborn giraffe, it would fall in a random direction. It seemed no direction was too good for this stuffed animal, no, it fell without discression.
Taking a closer look, he realized with a snort that he was wrong. It actually fell wherever Harry happened to be when he released the animal and without fail, the snout of the giraffe would hit him on the nose. After the third instance, he growled at the stuffed animal. The next time, he scolded it. “I’m not food, giraffe, I’m not food!”
He slipped into his room to siphon and copy the very enjoyable memory to his box before returning to his potions annual. The boy did not need his input in the slightest, though if he sat in the chair facing Harry this time, that was certainly not on purpose nor was it for his own amusement. It certainly wasn’t better than anything he’d find in his books and magazines.
Not at all.
~~*~*~~
25 April, 1984
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
He hadn’t been sure he was going to enjoy taking the very endearing, but very spoiled and pampered Draco Malfoy on a tromp through the woods, godson and son’s best friend or no. But apparently all little boys absolutely love the forest and sticks and dirt - even little boys raised inside a manor with frequent cleaning spells and house elves.
Of course, his mother
was
Narcissa Malfoy who kept up to date on all the latest and greatest in child psychology. He never asked, but he knew that if she had been born in just a slightly lower station in life, she would have gone into training at Saint Mungo's for Pediatric Mind Healing.
The young boy had listened to all his rules and nodded appropriately, and was even obeying them for the most part. Granted Harry was not the type to allow a friend to land themselves in trouble if he could help them avoid such things. He has been watching for the last twenty minutes as the two boys place very distinctive rocks or sticks at the base of various flowers along the path until Harry catches sight of the village wall and the gate their path leads to and the boys become distracted and forget their task, whatever it was.
Curiosity burning, he thanked the boys for waiting and pushed the gate open to allow the trio passage. “Stay with me, boys.” He said sternly, and held out both hands in a silent order and Harry obeyed without a word.
“Why?” Draco asked, head tilted.
“Because it isn’t safe for you to walk around alone yet.” Severus answered immediately. The answer had satisfied Harry when he had asked, and he expected Draco to do the same.
“Why?”
Apparently, he was wrong. The expression on Draco’s face was just a hair on the side of
too
innocent and he couldn’t hold back his scowl at the blanant and deliberate impertinence.
“You will take my hand now and hold it while we are in the village, or I will apparate you home this instant.” He said with a dangerous tone, and Draco visibly swallowed and nodded, silently taking Severus’ other hand.
The walk was quick to the old school house, and the playground had a couple of new benches and he sighed with relief. Finally, people were noticing and using the playground. Perhaps the abandoned building would be converted, and the area turned into a gathering area for the residents of the village.
A woman with a ponytail and pink jacket sat with a book, completely ignoring a boy a couple of years older than Harry dashing about and swinging on the slide and jumping off monkey bars.
The expression on Harry’s face is one he’ll remember. “Papa, what is wrong with him?” He asked in a stage whisper, and Severus briefly feared that the woman who was obviously the boy’s mother would hear, but if she had overheard she certainly didn’t care as she didn’t even blink as she turned a page in her novel.
“He wants attention.” He explained simply, not really wanting to delve into various form of neglect parents can show their children.
“He’s not doing it right.” Draco sniffed imperiously.
Severus ruffled his hair. “And you would know, wouldn’t you?”
“He’s not even making sure she’s looking at him.” He grinned and tugged on Harry’s hand. “May we play?” Severus gave the go ahead and the two boys darted off towards the playground. He laughed when he saw the wide birthe the two boys gave the merry-go-round that was now spinning violently with the attention seeking six year old on it.
He was not cleaning up that child’s puke. He drew the line at other children’s bodily fluids.
Harry was at the top of the slide waiting for Draco to move from the bottom when the pudly little stranger boy took a giant leap off the merry-go-round and landed hard. He looked at his hands and dusted them off, and them over at the woman presumed to be his mother, and then back down at his hands.
He didn’t see three sets of eyes watching him as he scowled at his mother and then threw himself down on the ground and dug around for something in the wood chips. Yanking his hand out of the wood, he started to jab at his knee with whatever was in his hand - Severus noticed it was a rather pointed little stick - until the skin broke and little beads of blood formed along the new wound. With a satisfied smirk, he shuffled around and let his expression turn mournful before he started to wail at the top of his lungs.
Immediately, the woman tossed her book down onto the bench and practically threw herself across the playground to press kisses all over his face and pet at his hair, murmuring nonsense words that Severus assumed were meant to be soothing.
He noticed Harry watching all this with a scowl. “He’s being dramatic.” He said in an imperious tone he only could have picked up from Draco, and turned away from the rather pathetic scene. Now that the merry-go-round was empty, the boys wanted their turn. “Papa, spin us!”
Allowing himself to forget about the woman leaving with her ignored and overly dramatic son, he pulled himself up off the bench to go spin his own child and godson and prove that not only can a man raise a child alone, he can do it whilst being an ex death eater and spy.
Take that, Tobias Snape, you pessimistic abusive asshole.
~~*~*~~
End Chapter 4
~~*~*~~
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
~~*~*~~
2 August, 1984
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
It had been two days since Harry’s birthday and in that time, the boy had devised a new way to drive him up the wall.
It was his own damn fault. He was the one who had deemed Harry old enough for riddles and gave him one written on a piece of parchment included with his last birthday present. With some help sounding out some of the longer words, he helped Harry read the riddle. “What do you call a fly without wings?”
When Harry shot him a confused look, he explained that he felt the boy was old enough for something fun and that it was something called a riddle and Harry would need to find the right answer. Once he found the correct word, he would be able to choose a reward that they discuss at that time.
Harry was naturally thrilled and had thus far refused any sort of hints or clues, and had taken to just walking over and saying a single word at a time to Severus. His response would be an arched eyebrow and Harry would groan in disappointment. There would be times where Harry would stand there for 45 minutes just spewing forth words. He finally told the boy at breakfast on 1st August that he was allowed to give an attempt at the answer once an hour, and the boy finally started to actually think about the riddle over the course of the second day of no answer.
Dawning the third day, however, Severus had figured the boy had lost interest and sidelined the idea for the next birthday. Currently Harry was in the middle of eating a bowl of fruit and yogurt with such vigor that Severus wondered if the child thought it an effort to perhaps force his brain to work better. He jumped when Harry shrieked and slapped himself on the forehead. “Papa, you call it a walk. A fly with no wings just walks.”
He knew the extremely wide grin on his face made him look ridiculous and goofy but he didn’t care. He was just so damned proud of Harry for figuring out the riddle without any help. His face must have told Harry he was correct because his son groaned and dropped his head onto his propped hands and let out a dramatic wordless groan and Severus tapped at his table-anchored elbows with a finger. “Elbows remain off the table, fits of dramatics or no.” He hid a grin at the attempt Harry made to glare at him.
Soon, child, you shall be an intimidating young man. But right now, you still just look too cute for words.
He kept the words to himself, committing them and the image Harry made to memory to save for his pensieve box. He would soon need another rack, the current one had been expanded to its capacity and Harry was just days into being four. At this rate, he would need at least another 5 racks just to contain the rest of the years until Harry’s majority, and more racks if he intended to save memories until the day he died.
He found himself thinking to when Harry would reach his majority. He would, of course, gift him a pocket watch at seventeen as wizarding customs dictated. But he had another gift in mind to give, as well, though he was still trying to decide if it would be better to give it when he graduated Hogwarts. One that would be far more personal and meaningful, and he prayed to every god and goddess and non-gendered deity available that at his graduation, Harry would still be the same kind, sweet soul he was now and would appreciate what he was creating.
The evening before every birthday so far, he had taken each of the memories from that year and rewatched them to compile the best of them into a copy that he labeled with Harry’s name and the age during the year of memories before laying it carefully in a velvet lined box. There was a slot engraved for each year of Harry’s childhood, and in the 0 slot, he had placed a very special vial.
In that vial was a culmination of the memories he had saved when Harry had pushed what he remembered of living in Godric's Hollow their very first yule together.
After that event, Severus had swallowed his pride and asked those closest to the Potters for pensieve memories of them after they left school, explaining his purpose of doing so. He was still receiving the vials of memories and planned to start showing them to Harry soon.
He hadn’t sent a thing to Remus Lupin yet. He was still trying to word the letter and figured that by this point, he might as well wait until next year and attempt again. He might not be the man he was turning into during the war, but he wasn’t all sunshine and forgiveness, either, and he still held a grudge against all of the marauders.
“So, what’s my reward?”
Harry’s little voice broke through his musings. “Hmm? Oh.” He paused to think. “Well, what is something you would like to do? I think your reward should be an outing out in the magical world, what do you think?”
Harry nodded decisively, eyes growing wide with excitement. It was a rare treat to venture anywhere magical, especially after the fiasco that was Diagon Alley last month. “I like going places with you. Can we go somewhere new?”
“I think we can arrange that.” In fact, he already knew the perfect place. “However, if I take you where I am planning, you must promise me that you will stay by my side and obey me perfectly and without question, understand?”
“Yes, Papa.” Came the obedient answer, though he hadn’t expected anything else from Harry who seemed to take pride in just how well he could follow instructions.
“Good boy.” Severus held his hand out and Harry dashed over to grab it. He took a handful of floo powder and tossed it down, grabbed his mastery charm on the lapel of his day robes, and called out “Masters Hub.”
When they finished spinning, the floo spit them out into a room lined with varying floos each labeled with a different location. Severus noticed Harry eyeing them curiously and answered his unasked question. “They are named for each of the main wizarding villages and city locations. Whenever you wish to floo back home, you use the floo that is closest to where you live.” He pointed to the periwinkle floo they had just exited. “We came through and will leave through the Glasgow floo as that is the closest to our home.”
Harry nodded vaguely, looking around still with wide curious eyes. “Where are we?”
He held Harry’s hand tightly as they walked towards the exit. “Right now, we are just leaving the floo room for those who hold a mastery in one of the main branches of magic. They also happen to be some of the main core classes at Hogwarts. You have potions - which includes the branches of alchemy and herbology, transfiguration, charms - which includes the branches of spell creation and spell manipulation, dueling, arithmancy, runes - both modern and ancient as well as development of new, and astronomy - which unfortunately includes divination.”
“And you are a potion master!” Harry interjected with a pleased grin, and he felt his stomach squirm a bit at the pride in the four year old’s voice. Apparently, he was still getting used to being a parent and having someone love him despite all his shortcomings.
At the end of a short corridor, the hall widened into a circular room with various statues, portraits, and different patterns of brick lining the walls. “Now we are in the room where you can go to any of the wizarding shopping areas in the world.” He motioned to the plaques above each of the objects. “That brick wall is the entry to Diagon Alley in London, and we’ll go there to purchase your Hogwarts books once you are old enough. But today -” He led Harry to a crouching statue of a woman who watched them curiously. “-Today we will be going to Rue Claudel, the wizarding shopping area in Paris, France.”
His wide eyes grew impossibly wider. “I’m going to Paris?” He asked softly, visibly awed at the idea.
“Specifically, to the apothecary at Rue. I need to stock up potion supplies and thought a nice reward would be you being allowed to join me going in person rather than my ordering stock through owl order.” He said softly, watching his face carefully for any sign of disappointment or disinterest. He wouldn't force the boy into loving potions just because he did.
To his surprise, and his immense joy, Harry beamed at him and pressed little fingers to his mouth in an effort to keep his gleeful shouts inside. Narcissa would be very proud of his restraint, only little whimpers were escaping rather than the piercing shrieks he and Draco would sometimes emit whilst chasing each other over the hills and dunes of Sea Cottage or the expansive grounds of the Manor. “I’ll be very, very, very good Papa.” He promised, wide green eyes earnest and honest.
“I know you will.” He said with a stern nod and turned to the statue. “I request access to Rue Claudel.”
“Place your hand in mine.” She said mechanically, and he did as requested, Harry still clutching his other hand tightly. “Enjoy your visit to Rue Claudel.” The statue slide to the side, revealing a door portal behind her and the pair entered the shopping street through the quiet swirl of teal and violet light.
Harry gasped audibly, pressing tight to Severus’s side. “Oh, Papa. There’s so much!”
He could see how encountering this many people at once for the first time would be overwhelming. “Yes, there are a lot of people and a lot of stores. We are only going to Apothicaire Aziz Branchiflore and it is usually not very crowded, and it is never loud.” Harry nodded uncertainly but obediently stayed with him as they navigated the crowds. He was thankful that the French had been largely out of the war this time around, and as such had no idea who Harry Potter really even was and why he would be important. He twitched a bit at the harrowing memory of the only time he had taken the boy to Diagon Alley and hurried his steps along when he caught sight of the sign for the apothecare.
Soft bells chimed as the door opened and shut behind them. Harry stared up at them for a long moment until his attention was abruptly stolen by a step-thud coming from the stairs. A older gentleman with a modest beard, he was impeccably dressed, even over his obvious peg leg. He caught Harry staring at the wood leg and smiled a little. “Don’t be an auror, child. There are some curses that never allow you to heal right.”
Harry tilted his head as he tried to process what the man had said before making an effort to hide behind Severus’s robes. “None of that, Harry.” Severus scolded lightly. “Mind your manners.”
The little boy grimaced. “But, I don’t know him.” He whispered anxiously. “I’ve only used my manners with people I know.”
He’s only four,
Severus. He reminded himself, shoving a suddenly rearing and very angry Old-Severus back into his dark hole. His visits were becoming less frequent, and he hoped that soon he wouldn't have to worry about his old self returning. He very much enjoyed the man Harry was helping to shape him into, and he had no desire to fall back into his bitterness and hatred thank you very much.
“It is no different than if you were talking to Mr. Stewart.” He reminded him, and an understanding light dawned in those gentle green eyes and he watched as Harry straightened up and turned to face the new adult.
“Good morning, Sir.” He said politely with a respectful little bow Severus had seen Mr. Malfoy make to Harry during etiquette lessons, and the man laughed heartily.
“Ah, Severus, you always were insistent on the proper and polite.”
He didn’t bother to correct his mentor. “Don’t say that as if you aren’t the same way.” He sniped back before a genuine little smile formed. “Harry, this is Master Aziz Bernard. He was my potions master while I was an apprentice. Aziz, I would like you to meet my son, Harry.”
“Very pleased to meet you, Master Bernard.” Harry said politely, and the older man grinned widely.
“None of that, you can call me Aziz. Or Master Aziz if your father insists on continued politeness.” Aziz held out his hand and Harry gripped it and shook. He looked the boy appraisingly and Severus knew he could see who the child was, yet made no comment on the scar or what the boy had done nearly three years prior. “You took in Lily’s boy?” He could hear the pride in the older man’s voice.
Severus nodded. “I could do nothing else.” He said softly, staring at Harry with an odd little smile quirking his lips. “He is the the most fantastic part of my life, Aziz.”
The older man patted Severus on the shoulder. “Having kids affects you, that’s for sure, for better or for worse. For you, I’d definitely say it’s been for the better. You’re a far cry from the bitter and angry young man apprenticed under me just out of Hogwarts. It’s been...oh, how many years now?”
“Not that long, Aziz.” Severus answered with a smile. “It’s only been around five years since you granted me my mastery.”
A fond smile crossed the man’s weathered face. “You were the quickest apprentice I ever had. I was disappointed when you needed my tutelage for the shortest amount of time of any of my apprentices. You may have been the most sullen I’ve ever taught, but you were definitely the brightest and had the most potential. I’ve been hearing of your successes and have been so very proud of you, my boy.”
Severus flushed at the sudden praise. He desperately wished for the conversation to move elsewhere, but the man was not to be deterred. It was almost as if he were speaking not only for Severus’ benefit, but Harry’s as well because the boy was riveted on the conversation, eyes wide and gleaming.
“I’ve saved each article I’ve read about each one of your new patents as well as the excellent modifications you’ve done. And now that I see just how wonderful of a life you are carving out for yourself…” His voice trailed off, tight with emotion and Severus took the chance to move the attention to his reason for being there.
“I am here for some of your ingredients. I plan to make personal visits a more regular occurrence now that Harry is old enough.” He cleared his throat, embarrassed at his inability to keep the emotion out of his voice, but thankfully the older potion master kindly ignored the shakiness when he spoke. “I am sorry I’ve been gone for so long.”
“Don’t you fret about it one bit, Severus Snape.” He scolded lightly. “Owl order is fine when it’s needed. You’re here now, and that’s what matters. And if you plan on returning, well, all the better for us all I think.”
“Yes, well.” Severus looked away and flushed before he brought attention down to the young child standing quietly at his side. “I brought Harry as a reward for him solving his birthday riddle today. He turned four two days ago.”
His mentor grinned a gap toothed grin down at the suddenly embarrassed child and ruffled his hair before turning back to the young potion master. “Do you have your list for me?” He leaned back against the counter behind him and held out his hand when Severus pulled out of his robe pocket a rolled bit of parchment.
He handed over his scrawled checklist of every ingredient jar he had that was empty or very low of the ingredients he was unable to grow or procure on his own property, every line a single listed ingredient with how much he needed of it and hefted Harry up onto his hip so the boy could see what was about to happen.
Aziz let out a whistle. “Just as organized as your owl order sheets.” He quickly scanned the list, humming to himself now and again, and making clicking noises at others. “I have all of this today, even if not all you need. I may not have enough, but you’ll have at least something of everything from your list and whatever I don’t have in stock, I’ll owl directly to you as soon as I have it.” He set the list on the counter and shuffled around to the shopkeeper side of the counter. “Now, do you have the jars you need refilled here with you?”
Severus flushed lightly. “I’m afraid I didn’t think of doing that this time. I was a bit preoccupied this morning.” His eyes flicked down to where Harry looked back up at him innocently and he nearly attempted to hold back the smile that automatically formed. He didn’t, however, and was rewarded with a hug around the leg from his son.
The older man shrugged. “Just bring the jars I send with you back, and remember your own next time. It’s not an issue, Severus.” A quick flick of his wand and a line of jars quickly formed. Another flick had the names of each ingredient etched onto the glass. “Are you ready for this, Harry?” He asked conspiratorially, and the little boy giggled and nodded.
With a wink, he tapped the first jar and whispered the quantity on the list and with a pop, the jar was suddenly filled with little newt eyes and Harry gasped. “Oh wow. Papa, did you see?” He asked excitedly, patting Severus’ arm roughly in his excitement. “Papa, Papa, all the jars are like that?”
“You’ll have to ask Mr. Aziz.” He said, gently extracting his arm from Harry’s reach, and Harry immediately turned to the old shop owner.
“Are all the jars like that, Mr. Aziz?” He asked excitedly and Aziz nodded.
“Yes, little man, I do that with each jar. If you are very quiet, I will show you just how fast I can do them.” He waited for Harry to nod and both men grinned when Harry clasped a hand tightly over his mouth to remind himself not to talk.
WIth both Snapes watching him, he took a calming breath and then began his task of filling each jar. The spells he used were some of his own design, Severus remembered, having been incredibly impressed with the ingeniousness of the spells the man had developed to assist with his apothecary. The current spell he was using to fill the jars took the ingredients from the vats in the cellar and if an ingredient was out, the display jar in the front would glow red.
With Severus’ organized list, Aziz was able to retrieve the ingredients for each group of similar quantities at once and Harry started when entire groups of jars started filling at the same time. Harry was mumbling as the jars filled and when the last one was corked and magically sealed, Harry suddenly piped up. “Thirty six.”
“What was that, Harry?” Severus glanced down at the boy, who looked up at him.
“Jars.” He clarified and pointed the row of neatly filled and sealed containers. “Thirty six jars.”
He was raising a child who had the potential to take over the sodding world.
“That’s right.” Severus nodded his approval at the observation instead of worrying about potential world domination. “Did you want to look at anything while we were in here?”
“Look and not touch, right Papa?” He inclined his head again, impressed that the child remembered the rule - it's not as if Harry goes to the shops all that often - and Harry giggled. “Can we look at everything?”
He glanced over at Aziz who was already boxing up the jars and he waved them off. “I’ll have your purchases waiting here for you, Severus. My store is charmed to prevent breakage whilst the product is unsold. Explore to your heart's content, young Mr. Snape.”
Harry let out an excited squeak and his hand was practically vibrating in Severus’ as they walked and he allowed himself to smile soppily down at the child. He made a good choice today in bringing Harry here. He crouched next to Harry when he dropped down to look at a row of hand carved stone cauldrons, each one from a different type of stone. “Why are there so many?” Harry asked, looking up and over at him with an adorably confused face. “Does it matter?”
He hummed in the affirmative and touched the various stone gently. “It does indeed. These here all change how the same basic healing potion works depending on which stone it’s brewed in. For example, a basic healing potion brewed in the obsidian cauldron will become best suited for injuries incurred from fire, such as a spell or contact with a dragon.”
“Oh.” Harry ran a finger along the edge of the black shiny surface of the obsidian. “You have lots and lots of cauldrons.”
“Yes, I do.” He agreed, wondering where Harry was taking this. He had an entire floor to ceiling bookcase in the potions lab converted to fit each cauldron in it’s own perfectly sized cubby and had not a single bit of spare room currently.
“You don’t have this one.” He said softly, trailing the finger down the sides of the cauldron now.
He shook his head. “You are correct, I do not have an obsidian cauldron. However, I do not need one. I have a special cauldron that gifted to me by the Romanian Dragon Sanctuary. It’s a quartz cauldron that had been fired in the breath of all the varieties of dragons there which replaces both a quartz and an obsidian cauldron. It is essentially two cauldrons in one and makes my owning the obsidian pointless for practical reasons.”
Harry’s eyes were wide. “Wow! I want to see a dragon do that!”
Distraction successful. “Perhaps when you are older.” He said absently, filing the idea away for a later time. A future birthday, for instance, would be an ideal time for an outing like that. “Now, we cannot take too much time, as I want to go over in to Muggle Paris to 8 Rue.”
“Why?”
He poked Harry’s nose and smiled secretively. “It is a surprise.” He said simply, thinking about the piles of croissants he had gone through during his apprenticeship. He had gotten most of them from a very small bakery, having tried most of the others nearby he had decided that the ones from 8 Rue were in fact the best and he would buy them from no where else. If Harry enjoyed them, perhaps he would make this journey a monthly adventure. After all, the boys were already going to be starting French lessons as soon as the school year at Hogwarts began. What better way to help the boys along than exposing them directly to the language and food?
~~*~*~~
31 October, 1984
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
“Papaaaaaa!”
He looked up at the ceiling briefly and then back down the bubbling cauldron. He wanted to get some pepper up finished brewing for the upcoming winter but Harry sounded distressed and he’d rather Harry not come barreling through the potion lab door.
At least nothing in pepperup will explode if put into stasis
, Severus thought to himself and spelled his hands clean as he walked up the stairs to where Harry is standing in front of his floor length mirror in his bedroom wearing only a horrified expression.
When Harry caught sight of him through the mirror’s reflection, he wailed at Severus. “Papa, fix it! It’s broken!”
He realized Harry was pointing to a very particular part of the body they had learned about during a brief anatomy lesson when Harry had burst into him dressing after a bath and openly stared before proclaiming them to be ‘the exact same, Papa, see?’ and whip out his own little toddler penis.
He resigned himself to a kid friendly, yet accurate explanation about male reproduction. “That is called an erection, Harry. It’s what happens when blood fills your penis.”
“But why?” The child was still breathing hard, but at least he had ceased the wailing. Even if he did just ask a question Severus wasn’t sure how accurate to formulate the answer. He settled for the bare truth.
“Because you will want it to when you are an adult.” He said simply, fully expecting Harry to ask a great deal many more questions he was going to need to deflect. He was right, just not about penises and erections. Or about deflection.
“So what are these?” He asked, holding out a leg and poking his calf. “What are they called?”
Severus blinked at the rapid change of topic, but answered anyway. “Calves. They’re mostly made up of muscles.” He would rather have an impromptu anatomy lesson instead of making more pepper up right now. The stasis would hold for 24 hours if needed, and he could always brew the dratted thing once Harry was done with his questioning.
“What are muscles?”
He had to stop and think about that one. It wasn’t a ready answer even though he knew what they were - it was more an ingrained knowledge and he wasn’t sure how to answer so the child could understand. “They are attached to your bones and help you do...things.” He said awkwardly. “At the core of it, anyway.”
“Like pick things up?” Harry asked, and demonstrated by leaning down and pulling his pants back up. “And walk?”
“Both very good examples.” He sat on the bed and watched as Harry finished dressing himself in muggle jeans and tee. “If you didn’t have muscles, your joints wouldn’t move.” He knew as soon as he said that, he’d regret it.
“What are joints?” Instead of a verbal answer, Severus just bent his elbows and rotated his shoulders and Harry’s eyes lit up. “Oh! Where your bones bend!” Crude, but an acceptably accurate answer nonetheless. The child stood back in front of the mirror and flexed an arm and poked it with a scowl. “What are these muscles called?”
Severus was thankful for his short sleeves today and flexed his right arm. “Biceps.” He said, touching the muscle group. “Some men think they are very strong and like to flex to show off.” When Harry dove at his desk and started to rifle through it, he grew confused. “What are you doing, son?”
“Looking for a magnifying glass so I can find your biceps.” His voice was muffled and Severus had no idea how to respond to that except for loud mirthful laughter that echoed through the house.
Out of the mouths of children, indeed.
~~*~*~~
22 December, 1984
Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire
~~*~*~~
It had been a very easy choice the night before to simply hold off on presents until the morning after Yule. Harry didn’t quite see it that way at first when he came storming into Severus’ room at the Manor in a snit but when Severus explained that the boy had been nearly snoring when they flooed over, he sighed sadly but agreed that his papa had been right to wait.
“Sorry for being angry, Papa.” He said sheepishly, and Severus just shook his head.
“Your flashes of temper are strange, son.” He said with a small grin and wrapped himself in his robe and motioned to the door. They really were. For such a mild mannered child, his temper could sometimes flare with destructive accidental magic. He had lucked out, today, that the mood had been dispelled so quickly and without damage.
Harry darted across the hall to Draco’s door and slipped inside while Severus slumped his way down the stairs to the yule tree to wait for the boys. He hoped the house elves had some tea already ready for them.
Stepping into the parlour, he stopped in the doorway and wondered just for a moment if he was still sleeping and this was all just a bizarre dream. Narcissa was already inside and the room was a virtual winter wonderland. Enchanted snowflakes fell from the ceiling, disappearing only just before they touched anything. He couldn’t find any words to verbalize the mess that was whirling around in his head, and he instead helplessly collapsed onto the couch and mindlessly poured himself a cup of tea.
Two sets of pattering footsteps had them looking at the door and Severus wondered just what Harry’s reaction would be when he saw the tree with its branches laden with charmed snow and the presents piled around like drifts of snow. He did not disappoint.
Harry entered the room first, and ended up stopping with a startled expression so quickly that Draco ran smack into his back, nearly toppling the pair over. “Why did you stop?” Draco demanded before his eyes widened until they resembled two little moons on his face. “Mother!” He gasped in delight, his hands flying up to his mouth.
“Oh, Auntie Cissa…” Harry breathed, slowly stepping across the room, his gaze flitting around eagerly, trying to see everything at once. He looked absolutely adorable with this years green yule sweater that brought out the green starkly in his eyes which were currently as wide as they could get.
“And we may now begin.” Came Lucius’ voice from the doorway and he strode quickly across the room to kiss his wife. “Exquisite as always, my love.”
“You flatter me.” She said coyly and sat herself down on one of the other couches. “Come, boys, and Lucius shall hand you your gifts.
After opening all their presents, including a toy wand, a telescope, and a set of small crafted animals that moved around when interacted with a toy wand in the hands of a magical child, Narcissa captured the attention of both boys and handed them each a long box. “Before you open your gifts, I need to explain something to you.”
Both boys nodded eagerly, Draco’s fingers stroking the green velvet ribbon and Harry’s fingers twitching as they sat patiently folded with his hands on top of the box.
“This last gift is the same for both of you and it comes in two parts. What you are holding is the first part.” She leaned back and smiled. “Go ahead.”
Severus wanted to laugh at how eagerly the two boys tore into the silver paper, the ribbons tossed carelessly asunder in their assault. Twin gasps had all three adults grinning.
Inside the boxes were the latest version of Cleansweep’s child brooms, and both boys gaped at her. Her smile widened. “The second part of my gift are flying lessons from me.” When their excited looks turned disbelieving she just smirked. “I will have you know that I was a chaser for Slytherin whilst at school for my last four years, and we won every game I played.”
“And she was a damned good chaser.” Lucius said with a fond smile aimed in her direction. “I saw her flying and decided that she was the only woman for me.”
“Oh stop it.” She said with a flush. “That can’t possibly be true. I only started our fourth year and I was a rather awkward girl even at fourteen.”
“Ah, but fourteen is old enough to recognize pure beauty and grace, even if it needs cultivated.” He said, sweeping up both of her hands in his and kissing them. “Every day is a gift with you, my love.”
Severus wanted to mime the action of vomiting like the two boys sitting at their feet were doing, but felt he was just a bit too old to engage in those sorts of antics. He kept his disgust at the nauseatingly cute display inside as expected as a mature adult.
~~*~*~~
After lunch, the tinkling chime of the floo rang through the manor and an elf popped in a moment later. “‘Tis mistress Pansy, Master.” The young elf said quietly to Lucius. “Should I bring her?”
He shook his head. “That will not be necessary, Flimby, thank you. Draco, show me how to greet your guest.”
Draco puffed up at the order and sauntered stiffly down the hall. Severus and Lucius both bit back a snicker at the sight.
Harry snatched his papa's hand up tight and refused to relinquish even a little of his grip. He was terrified, to be completely honest. What if she didn’t like him? What if Draco liked her more than he liked Harry? What if Harry stopped having a friend because Pansy and Blaise didn’t like him?
“Son, whatever is going through your head is incorrect.”
Harry swung his head around to stare at his papa, who stared back at him knowingly. He blushed and ducked his head down. “What if she doesn’t like me?” He verbalized one of his thoughts and he watched Papa carefully for his reaction. His face remained smooth and open, and he even smiled a bit.
“I’m certain she will, Harry. You are a very friendly, wonderful boy who is an even more amazing friend.” He said reassuringly, and Harry believed him. Papa had never lied to him before. Why would he start now? Besides, even if she didn’t like him right away, she could change her mind.
He needn't have worried.
As soon as he stepped into the receiving parlour he found himself nearly being strangled to death by what could only be an octopus. “Papa, help!” He said in a strangled voice. “I’m being attacked!”
“I’m Pansy!” The octopus peeled itself from his person and stepped back and he realized that he was wrong. It was a human! A human girl, in fact, with soft olive skin, short black hair, and an almost pug like nose that looked rather like a button if he thought about it.
“Oh!” He said and had to forcibly still his fidgeting fingers by shoving them into his trouser pockets. “I’m Harry.”
“I know!” She drew out the o almost obnoxiously and shot Draco a playful little grin. “Dray talks about you all the time.”
“My name is Draco, Pansy, and you know this.” Draco said through his teeth. “If you call me Dray one more time, I’m going to tell Mother you can’t come over anymore.”
Her eyes filled suddenly with tears. “But...it’s a nickname!” She nearly wailed. “My sister said you give friends nicknames!”
“Darling.” Narcissa said gently. “You have to first ask if they want a nickname and it sounds like Draco doesn’t want one.”
The little girl’s eyes went blank for a moment and then she scowled. “But...I can call people what I like!”
Narcissa shook her head. “How would you feel if Draco gave you a nickname you didn’t like and then refused to stop calling you it?”
“That’s rude.” She said imperiously. “I wouldn’t talk to him until he apologized.” Narcissa just stared at the little girl with an eyebrow raised until the light of understanding dawned and she scowled again. “Hmph.” She said, and crossed her arms with a pout. “Fine. Sorry, Draco.”
“Forgiven.” He said airily, and the floo chimed again before anyone else could say anything.
They all turned to the floo to see a tall dark skinned boy their age stepping out, clutching a taller boy’s hand tightly. “Thank you, Dominique.” The boy assumed to be Blaise said softly and the boy Dominique - who Harry assumed was his big brother - gave him a hug and stepped back though and whirled away.
“Good afternoon, Mr. Malfoy.” The newcomer said softly, his Italian accent rather strong. “Thank you for having me.” Harry liked the boy already. He was much quieter than Pansy’s exuberance and would balance her out nicely.
The Malfoy patriarch nodded welcomingly at him. “Draco, show your friends to your room.”
“Yes, Father.” Draco said with a grin and the four children walked off down towards the stairs to Draco’s wing. “Blaise, this is Harry.”
“Hello.” Blaise stuck his hand out and Harry shook it with a grin.
“Hi.” He said just as quietly and both boys smiled almost shyly at each other. “Draco, we should show them our new animals.”
The blonde’s eyes lit up. They hadn’t had a chance to play with them yet and since they had both sets still here, it would be the best time to share with two other people. “Yeah! Let’s go.” Glancing back to ensure his father wasn’t in view, he darted off in a run and the other three followed with muffled giggles at breaking the rules.
There was only one flaw in Harry’s plan. They only had two of the child wands that activated the animals. “It’s okay, Harry.” Draco said with a nudge and Harry wondered how the other boy always knew when he was starting to feel sad.
“We can share the wands.” Harry said slowly.
“And the animals will be just as fun without them moving.” Draco said nearly convincingly.
Harry’s confidence grew without his permission. “And, they’re ours. So even if we don’t use the wands today, it’s okay.”
Draco wrinkled his nose. “Let’s not go that far Harry.”
The other three kids giggled and Harry went across to his manor room to gather his own set of animals while Blaise and Pansy followed Draco into his room. It was on top of the other gifts and he grabbed it quickly and tucked the wand into his pocket before darting off into Draco’s room.
He was just pulling out his animals when Draco stopped suddenly. “I heard the front door ward go off.” He said in a whisper and Harry frowned.
“No one else is coming, right?” He asked with a nervous touch to his voice.
Draco shook his head almost violently. “No. Only you, Blaise, and Pansy.”
They heard Severus say loudly, muffled, “what are you doing here?”
“It sounds like Papa isn’t very happy with whoever came through.”
“Ah, Severus! There you are. I’m here to extend an invitation from the Weasley’s for Harry to visit them tomorrow for a Christmas party.”
Harry made a face. “Oh. I think that’s the Headmaster. I’ll be right back.” And Harry darted out of the room, leaving behind three confused faces.
~~*~*~~
“I’m here to extend an invitation from the Weasley’s for Harry to visit them tomorrow for a Christmas party.”
“We don’t celebrate Christmas, I’m afraid.” He said with a barely hidden sneer. He was a pagan and a wizard. Why would he celebrate the Anglican bastardizations of his sabbats?
Dumbledore looked around the room with obvious disbelief. “The decorations tell me otherwise, Severus.”
“We celebrate Yule.” Harry pipped up from Severus’ side -
where the bloody hell did he come from
- and narrowed his eyes when the Headmaster looked at him and smiled a wide, grandfatherly grin.
“Ah, hello there young Mr. Potter!”
“My name is Harry Snape, sir.” Harry corrected softly, and the old man just smiled and continued talking without addressing his misstep. He could see Harry bristle with irritation at the slight.
“As I was saying, Severus my boy. I’m going to need to request that since Harry is staying in the wizarding world, he needs to spend time with families his parents knew, such as the Weasley’s. I have been remiss in my duties regarding that.” Albus sounded sincere, but Severus felt a bit confused.
Duties? He was the headmaster of Hogwarts, not executor of the Potter estate. Why was this even an issue? Why was he even pushing for Harry to meet with anyone? He thought Albus had
wanted
Harry kept out of the spotlight, not to mention Severus is the one who has say over Harry’s life, not Albus Dumbledore.
“If he does not enjoy himself, he will not return.” Severus said finally, and Albus beamed.
“Very well!” He turned to Harry with a wide, pleased smile. “Then it’s settled! Harry, you are going to meet some new friends tomorrow!”
~~*~*~~
Tomorrow? But Blaise and Pansy are here now and we have plans.
"But I don’t want to go there. I want to stay here.” Harry nearly pouted, but his latest manners lesson with Lucius was at the forefront of his mind, and he kept his face as still as possible, glancing over to where Lucius and Cissa had paused their conversation to watch the exchange.
Dumbledore was still smiling, though it was starting to look a little bit strained. “Well, Harry, I think you could be very good friends with their youngest son, Ronald.”
“I have a very good friend already.” He said with a flash of a scowl and then the headmaster’s words caught up to him. “Youngest son?” He couldn’t keep the question out of his tone because the Headmaster’s phrasing told him there were probably a lot more sons and he groaned mentally at the thought. More kids meant more noise and more noise gave him headaches. He still wasn’t even a hundred percent sure about Blaise and Pansy, but Draco liked them, so they must be okay.
But Ronald… Draco had never told him about this this Ronald, nor had Papa or anyone else, so he couldn’t rely on those he trusted to tell him if the other boy was okay or not. Harry had no idea how to feel about someone not connected to someone he already knew.
“Yes, the Weasley’s have seven children, their youngest is a little girl named Ginevra who is 3, Ronald is 4 like you, Fred and George are 6, Percy is 8, Charlie is 12, and Bill is 14.”
He stared as blankly at the headmaster as he could and thought about how Narcissa might dismiss someone she didn’t want in her house. “Sir, I am with guests and it is imp’lite to leave your guests. I’m ‘fraid I must decline.” There. Take that Headmaster.
“Tomorrow, dear Harry, we are visiting the Weasley’s.” The jovial tone was back in place when the Headmaster spoke and Harry frowned that he was being ignored yet again. “After all, it’s what your parents would want. They were friends with the Weasley’s and want to meet you.”
James and Lily are not my parents anymore.
He wanted to say, but instead held his little head up high and replied in a calm voice, “if I must,” and then walked out of the room without a second glance, his palms sweating and his heart thumping.
As soon as he was out of sight of the room, he sprinted back to the sitting room with the giant tree where Draco, Pansy, and Blaise were waiting. “Well? What did he want?” Draco demanded before Harry had a chance to sit down.
He waited until he was sitting back on his pillow before answering. “The headmaster told me I have to...to go to somewhere called the Weasley’s tomorrow but I don't want to go! I wanna stay here with you!”
His three companions each gave him a dismayed look. “But...we were going to go shopping!” Pansy cried, frowning deeply.
“I told him that I had guests and that it was imp’lite to leave you, but he didn’t listen.” Harry allowed a small pout to form. “And then he said my parents would want me to. But James and Lily are dead. Why do they care?”
“Yeah! Uncle Severus are your parents now!” Draco looked over at Blaise as if for support. “Right?”
Blaise nodded his head emphatically. “Of course you’re right!” His little voice was stern and made Harry smile.
Moving his thoughts away from the disappointment of being forced somewhere he didn’t want to be, he listened to Pansy share stories of what she got for Yule and he giggled and laughed and soon forgot all about any ol’ Weasleys.
~~*~*~~
As the four children discussed the situation and shared their support for Harry, the adults held their own discussion.
“That interfering old man.” Narcissa fumed. “What right does he have to force the issue?”
Severus sighed. “Unfortunately I have no real reason to refuse the request other than purely for the purpose of
not
playing his games. I did not lie, however. If Harry does not enjoy himself after this one, I will accompany him on all Weasley visits. Besides.” He took a fortifying swallow of firewiskey and winced at the burn. “He wasn’t lying to Harry. They
were
friends of the Potters. I should allow them a chance to know the boy, as well as give Harry a chance to make some new friends.”
He could tell that neither of his friends agreed with him, but they simply nodded. Lucius took a long drag of scotch and sighed. “At the very least, he cannot use your acceptance against you were he to attempt to remove Harry in a claim that you were unfit. It is very obvious to anyone willing to stop and observe for five seconds that everything you do is for the ultimate benefit of your son.”
“Do you really think he’ll try and take Harry?” Narcissa asked, leaning forward with a rather nervous sort of look on her face.
Severus drained his own glass of whiskey and shook his head. “No. First, he cannot. Harry is mine, for all intents and purposes. The goblin blood-ritual made it permanent and unable to be reversed save by their magics, and they won’t authorize the change unless it can be proven without a single doubt that the child is not safe. As the goblins have seen me with Harry the few times I’ve had to take him to Gringotts, they know very well that he is safe and happy and will never allow Harry to be removed from my care.” He snorted and finished with, “and he hasn’t tried yet. I think were he going to take Harry from me, he would have attempted to do so the first couple of months.”
Both Malfoys hummed in agreement and the conversation soon turned to lighter, happier topics that were far more appropriate for Yule.
~~*~*~~
23 December, 1984
The Burrow
Ottery St Catchpole in Devon
~~*~*~~
Harry couldn’t ignore the reality of visiting the Weasleys forever. Not when their strangely shaped, rather wobbly looking house loomed in front of him. The headmaster had taken him, barely allowing him to finish breakfast with his papa and friends, and aparated here. He didn’t even allow Papa to drop him off. That was really unfair, in his mind. He needed his Papa, and his Papa needed him. They were a family, and families stay together!
They weren’t even at the door when a plump, colorfully dressed woman came bustling out of the house and immediately grabbed his face and cooed at him.
He wrenched himself away and fixed her with a very stern scowl that he’d seen Papa use when he was misbehaving, or when pulling on a particularly stubborn weed, or if Papa had made a mistake in a potion.
Instead of backing away, however, she simply clutched at his cheeks again and shook her head, muttering
oh that Severus Snape, I’ll show him
and Harry felt his forehead wrinkle in confusion as he tried to figure out what she was going to show Papa and why she was so irritated about it.
He was about to take another step back when he felt the headmaster’s hands fall firmly on his shoulders and usher him towards the house, not releasing him until Molly had a firm grasp on his hand and he frowned again. He wasn’t a baby. He could walk into a house all by himself. When the door swung open, he yanked his hand out of hers and shot his very special glare at her before doing his best to emulate his Uncle Lucius’ confident walk away from her.
“Harry’s here!”
He quickly looks towards the sound of the voices and stepped back from the stampeding group of children.
“Hey, it's the little baby snake!” One of the red headed boys who looked identical except for his blue shirt laughed at the scowl Harry shot him. “You can tell he is being raised by Ol’ Snapey. Look at that glare!”
Harry just deepened his scowl and crossed his arms. “I’m not a snake, I am a human boy! But if I were a snake, I would be a big boy snake!” He protested vehemently, suddenly feeling very alone and very unhappy at all the attention. “And I don’t like you.” He muttered at the Twin Terrors as he immediately dubbed them, who dashed out of the room hooting with delighted laughter.
It was only the start of a very, very, very long day for one Harry James Snape.
~~*~*~~
It was almost dinner and Harry was still at the Weasley’s. He was tired. He had a headache. He was still too full from lunch, and from the look of the food that was being prepared and how forceful she had been at lunch with making him eat thirds, he did not want to stay for dinner. And he was absolutely sick of being bothered by the twins either trying to prank him or involve him in pranking their other siblings. Harry wanted no part of that. He just wanted to go home and cuddle with Papa and read a story.
After Papa gave him a headache potion.
He took to just staring between the floo and the clock, willing time to move faster. Fifteen more minutes until Papa was to come get him, if he remembered how to count the clock correctly.
He couldn't wait to tell Papa how he had met Uncle Moony again, even if every time he tried to talk to him after the first conversation, somehow that weird Mrs. Weasley would whisk one of them off to somewhere else. Uncle Moony left not long after lunch was over and he had to satisfy himself with a sad wave through the window, with Uncle Moony looking just as sadly back at him.
He looked at the clock. Still closer to fifteen minutes than ten. He hoped no one found his hiding spot. But when a shadow loomed over him, and he looked up to see Percy, he wanted to cry. All he wanted was to be left alone!
“Mum says it's time to eat dinner.” Percy said. He was really annoyingly bossy, Harry had decided, but he was also the calmest of the Weasleys and found himself answering the older boy.
“I’m not hungry.” He muttered with a hand pressed to his tummy. “Lunch was too big.”
To his surprise, Percy just laughed. “Yeah, Mum does that. I’ll try to distract her until you go home.”
He stared at Percy with wide eyes. “Really?” The older boy nodded solemnly and Harry beamed up at him. “Okay. Thanks, Percy. You’re in my top three favorite Weasley’s. You, Bill, and Charlie. I’m still not sure about Ginny.” She was an odder girl than Pansy, and he didn’t quite know how to talk to her.
The eight year old just smirked. “It’s not hard to like me over the twins and Ronald. The twins cause nothing but trouble and Ronald yells a lot. Ginny though, she’s okay. For a three year old and a girl.”
Harry nodded sagely, agreeing with his assessment, and turned his attention back to the clock. 10 minutes to go. He listened to Percy walk out of the room, and after a beat, footsteps came running back into the room.
The footsteps were accompanied by a very loud “Harry!” from the twins and Ron. He heard Percy grumble “I hate little brothers” and felt very glad that he had no siblings. His attention swung back to the clock, 9 minutes, before a loud crack had him cringing away and he stared at the ploom of smoke wafting from something in the Green Shirt Twin Terror’s hand.
“Oops.” He said sheepishly just before Molly came screaming and ranting from the kitchen, scolding all of them for irresponsible behaviour. The twins and Ron sank lower and lower as she ranted and he bit back a smirk.
Molly suddenly turns and shakes a finger at Harry. “Don’t think I won’t tell your father about this, young man.” He shrinks back from the shaking finger in alarm.
“But I didn’t do anything.” He said softly, twisting his fingers into the hem of his Yule sweater. Mrs. Weasley had tried to make him wear her sweater but he refused politely, saying he already was wearing a sweater but that he would wear her gift tomorrow.
Apparently, she was still upset about it because she shot him a dirty look. “Adding lying on top of it, are we?”
He scowled in return but clamped his mouth shut. He wasn’t going to try and defend himself when he wouldn’t be listened to.
“Mum, Harry’s been with me, Bill, or Percy all day today.” Charlie’s muffled voice called from the kitchen.
“Yes.” Percy frowned at them from the doorway. “Harry’s been avoiding the twins.”
Harry glanced at the clock. 5 minutes. He desperately wanted to go home right now, to escape the accusing stare of the Weasley matriarch and the too many children and he just wanted his current favorite from his stuffed menagerie and a book and silence. The fire suddenly flared and Harry’s heart exploded with anticipation but his happy expression fell when he saw the Headmaster step out instead.
“Ah, Harry! Ready to go already, I see. Are you certain you don’t want to stay longer?” He sounded entirely too happy and Harry was extremely grumpy.
“I am ready to leave.” He said shortly. He wanted his papa and he wanted to go home. “Papa is expecting me to be home at 5. It is 5 now. It’s imp’lite to be tardy.” He recited his lessons from Narcissa with pride, barely keeping a whine out of his voice. Cissa would be most displeased if he didn’t at least attempt to keep his manners people not considered close friends or family.
“You are not leaving before I’ve had a chance to talk to the headmaster.” Molly said sharply, and dove into a tale of a prank playing Harry and how he ‘lied’ about his involvement.
He fought the urge to shrink into himself and nearly smiled when Charlie and Percy insisted that Harry had nothing to do with any of it, and frowned at the twins and Ron who stood there silently. They knew he had nothing to do with the prank, yet were refusing to defend him and Harry decided then and there he would never be friends with them. Never ever.
“Come along, Harry. Severus will be most displeased at your behaviour today.” The headmaster shook his head sadly down at Harry who refused to look up at him. Papa was not going to be displeased. Papa was going to believe him because he would just have Papa look in his brain and then he’ll tell Mrs Weasley and the Headmaster that he wasn’t a liar or a prankster.
When they stepped out of the floo into the headmaster’s office, he ran over to Severus and hugged him tightly as soon as he saw them, pressing his face into his side.
“Did you have fun?” Papa greeted them with a smile, and the look Harry shot him was pure contempt.
“If I go back, I will throw a Draco-sized tantrum.” He couldn’t help the giggle at the comically horrified look on Papa’s face.
“That well, hmm?”
“Now, now, Harry. Let’s not be dramatic.” The Headmaster interrupted Papa sternly, and nudged him to sit down in front of his desk. “We’re going to have this discussion with Severus now.”
He scowled again. They didn’t need to talk about anything, his papa could just look at him and read his mind and then there would be no way anyone could think he was responsible for any of what happened today. “Papa, look.” He stared at his Papa who just quirked an eyebrow up.
“Let the headmaster speak first, Harry. It is only polite.” Papa said in his low calm voice, and shot him a look that said be still. He obliged with a slouch and crossed arms.
~~*~*~~
Severus wasn’t sure if he admired the tale Albus was spinning, or just utterly disgusted that the man would believe Molly over Harry, Charlie,
and
Percy. Besides, Harry didn’t really play pranks unless it was between him and Draco.
Oh Circe save him, Blaise and Pansy were probably going to be added to that very very short list now.
“Harry.” He waited until his son was looking at him with a bored expression. “What did you do wrong?”
Green eyes filled with confusion, and the little boy sighed. “Nothing, Papa. I was polite and respectful all day, just like you and Auntie Cissa and Uncle Lucius told me to be.”
He felt a stab of pride at how calm Harry was being, though he knew that the boy’s temper could show at any given moment. “Can you tell me what happened? It sounds like Mrs. Weasley wasn’t in the room for the incident.”
Harry sat up straight and nodded. “I was waiting at the floo and watching the clock. I had 15 minutes to wait. Percy came in and told me it was time to eat, and I told him I was still too full from lunch. She filleded my plated three times, Papa. Three!” He held up three fingers and huffed and Severus motioned for him to continue. “Percy’s really nice. He doesn’t play tricks and he’s quiet. I like him. He said he’d keep his mum away from me because I had a headache.”
“That was very observant and kind of Percy.” Severus nodded, and shot a look at Albus when he made to speak. This was Harry’s time to share his side of the story.
“Uh huh. But Percy started to leave and the Twins and Ron came screamin’ and hurted my head again. And then something in Blue Shirt Twin’s hand ‘splode -” he used his arms to demonstrate the blast “- and then Molly came screaming like a banshee! It was scary.” Severus didn’t doubt it. An angry Molly Weasley was a force to be reckoned with. “She wanted to tell you that I was tricking people. I didn’t do anything! And she called me a liar.” He scowled again. “I’m not a liar. The twins didn’t say nothing, and Ron didn’t say nothing, but Charlie and Percy said I was telling the truth. I hate the twins and Ron. I didn’t do anything but they let me get yelled at, too!”
Albus leaned forward, ignoring Severus’s severe look demanding him to stay out of it. “Harry, it's not very nice to blame your misbehaviour on your friends.”
The scowl on the young boy’s face deepened. “They are not my friends. They are mean and loud and rude and tricksters and...and…”
Severus put a hand on the boy’s shoulder and shook his head. Harry fell silent and his face smoothed out a little. “Albus, I will not permit him to return.”
Albus looked genuinely surprised and just a little bit startled at hearing that. “You cannot be serious.”
“I am. If you recall, I said the conditions were if Harry did not enjoy himself, he would not have to go back.”
Albus frowned and steepled his fingers. “What if he were issued an invitation to say Percy Weasley’s birthday? From what I was hearing, both Percy and Charlie took Harry under their wing, so to speak, and seem to enjoy having him around, younger though he might be.”
Severus sighed. It was more of a likely scenario that Harry would want to see
some
of the Weasley’s. “Then it would be discussed. But we will not be making any of these visits a regular, scheduled event nor will he be permitted at the Weasley residence without me. If he’s really the troublemaker Molly claims him to be, then he will need me there to correct the behaviour.” He squeezed Harry’s shoulder when he squirmed in protest and the boy stilled again.
“I will respect your decision.” The headmaster nodded, and stood slowly. “I will see you another time, Severus. Harry. The floo will lock itself after you depart.” He stepped through the floo and called his private quarters before spinning out of view.
“Papa, I am never going back. Never ever ever.” Harry burst out with a violent shaking of his head and Severus just sighed.
“Home, first. Then we’ll talk.” He said, and picked the child up. Harry instantly snuggled into his neck and with a handful of powder and a softly spoken word, the pair spun off to their cottage.
Harry blinked and then smiled happily. “Home.” He whispered and Severus set him on the couch gently, and he immediately drew his knees up to his chest and hugged them tightly. He smiled tiredly at Severus when a soft blanket was draped around his shoulders.
“Tea?”
He shook his head. “No thank you.”
Severus frowned at this. Harry refusing his evening tea was a very rare event, and never boded well for the child’s mood. “You would like a cuddle with Papa?” He asked softly, holding his arm out. Harry wordlessly scrambled over and wedged himself seamlessly against his side and he allowed his arm to drop protectively around the boy on top of the blanket still clutched tightly around the child. “Do you want to tell me about your day?”
Harry nodded and heaved a sigh. “They are very, very loud, and have no sense of personal space.” His face took on a slight green tinge. “Papa, they eat like savages. Mrs. Weasley made me eat three full plates!” He held his three fingers up again and scowled. “I just wanted a salad and toast and maybe a piece of roast chicken, but she don’t have any of that made for lunch. She had a meatloaf, and mashed turnips and potatoes with lots of cream and cheese and butter, and it was really heavy food, Papa. Like...like...Like a rock in my belly.” He frowned and rubbed at his tummy and Severus tightened his grip just briefly in sympathy. He understood now the refusal of tea, having had been subjected to Molly’s insistent feeding more than once himself.
“Tomorrow, you can choose all our meals, how does that sound?” He offered and gave a little grin at the grateful expression on his son’s face.
“I would like that very much. Croissants from Rue 8, okay Papa?” He asked immediately, and Severus nodded. It wouldn’t be an issue to go purchase the pastries, pleased that his son still remembered the bakery from the one visit the child had made near his birthday.
“I would like some fruit, as well, if that would that be alright?” He asked, knowing the child would have no issues with fruit for breakfast.
True to form, Harry wiggled happily and clapped his hands. “And a boiled egg!” His grateful smile turned to one of almost awed happiness and his train of conversation veered suddenly back to stories about his day.
“Percy showed me his books. He has a lot! He said I can borrow one if I come over again. And Charlie likes dragons more than Draco does.” Harry was saying and Severus snorted at the very notion there was a child more dragon obsessed than his godson. “He said the next time I come over, if it’s warm enough, we’ll take the dragons to the pond. He says they’re charmed to do tricks!”
“So, never ever ever want to go back, hmm?”
Harry pouted. “Well.” He drew out the word and scratched at the knee of his trousers. “Maybe to see Percy. And Charlie. Ginny was okay, I guess. She’s louder than Pansy, even! But not Ron or George or Fred.”
“I think we can work something out. You’ll still see them, it is their house, but I’m certain we can speak with Mrs. Weasley about the other three. What about William?”
Harry giggled this time, his hands clapped messily over his mouth. “He was nice, too. He hates his full name. He told me he’s going to work with the goblins one day. He’s definitely a Gryffindor.”
Severus snorted again at the long suffering in his son’s voice at the word Gryffindor. “And can you live with that knowledge, Harry? That two, potentially three, of your new friends are loud and impulsive people?”
His head tilted a bit to the side as he regarded Severus carefully. “Percy isn’t loud. Well, he is when he’s yelling at his brothers.”
“Anyone would be.”
“Mhmm.” Harry nodded. “Percy likes rules, and he likes things in order. You can’t be impulsive if you like order. I think Percy will be a Ravenclaw.”
Children’s logic was something else, that was for sure. He decided to leave it alone for the time being. Harry was only four, after all.
“Oh! Papa, I saw Uncle Moony again!” He startled at the non sequitur and nearly scowled at the familiar nickname. “I almost didn’t ‘member him. He said he’s very proud of me and to tell you hello, and to...” He frowned and tried to remember the words. “Can you look, Papa?”
At the mention of the wolf, Severus had no issue diving into Harry’s memories of the day. When he saw Remus, he grimaced, but it faded at the werewolf's words.
“Harry! Look at you!” Harry frowns at the sandy haired man who crouches next to him, his smile turning a little sad when the boy just stares at him with blank eyes. “I suppose it’s been long enough. I can’t expect you to remember me.”
Harry suddenly dives at the man who stumbles backwards just a bit before shifting a foot to steady himself. “Uncle Moony.” He breathes and the man’s arms tighten around him.
Severus could feel Harry’s contentment and resigned himself to having to talk about the wolf now. He suspected Harry would eventually bring up having the wolf even inside their home. And he knew if Harry did ask, Severus would say yes.
Ugh.
Just….ugh.
“You know, Harry, with your hair that length, you look very much like your father.” He grins, holding Harry at arms length to look him up and down, a proud sort of half smile quirking his lips.
“My father is Severus Snape.” Harry says warningly, fed up of Weasley’s and their insistence of his parentage, and the man just laughs.
“He is indeed, I know.” He says with a soft, gentle smile. “And you look a bit like him, especially with your hair nearly touching your shoulders like that.”
He squirmed at the warm feeling he had after witnessing a friend of James Potter immediately accepting that Severus ‘Snivellus’ Snape was his best friend’s son’s father now without a single wince or grimace and immediately dismissed the notion of anyone thinking fondly at the thought of him of all people and focused on the conversation.
“Really?” Harry wiggles like a little minnow and beams when he hears that. “Everyone keeps telling me I look just like James, but Papa tells me I look like my mummy with the Potter hair.”
Remus laughs lightly and his eyes crinkle from the widening grin. “You have her nose and her eyes, that’s for sure.” He gently touches Harry’s hair. “And you have very subtle auburn highlights in your hair that I suspect will only intensify as you age. It’s very good to see that you are so happy, Harry.”
“I am very happy.” Harry says firmly, an annoyed look crossing his eyes. “But Mrs. Weasley doesn’t believe me.”
Oh Circe, that was his scowl Harry was wearing. And from the look he was witnessing on Remus’s face, the blasted wolf knew it and was amused by it.
“Well sometimes adults only see what they want to see. Mrs. Weasley just doesn’t understand that sometimes children do prefer to be quiet like you, am I right?” Harry nods frantically and he nods solemnly back. “I was also the same way as a boy. What sorts of things do you like to do?”
Yes, Lupin, ask the child to talk about his favorite things.
Severus braced himself for a very long winded spiel.
“I like my potions set. Papa says I’m too little to make real potions yet, but he’s teaching me how to chop up ingredients when we make dinner together so I’ll be prepared when he decides I’m ready.” Harry says shyly, twisting his hands in the way that tells Severus he’s feeling anxious for approval for what he’s saying.
“Your mother was rather good with her potions, so I’m not at all surprised you like the subject. Why do you like potions?” Remus tilts his head a bit as he asks the question and Harry has an immediate answer.
“Because you can do almost anything with a potion. You can…” Harry pauses, and frowns in thought. “You can stopper death…” He frowns deeper and then sighs. “I can’t remember it all. But the way Papa says it it sounds very impressive.”
He kept his chuckle inside at that. He’d given that little speech to Harry a dozen times already in various forms, practicing for his first classes of the next school year. He may not have the first years, but he will have the OWL and NEWT students, and it seemed even more important to stress upon them the impact potions had on the wizarding world and he was nothing if not a bit
extra
when it came to his potions.
He was mostly glad that between his and Horace’s constant communications, the older potioneer was more than willing to adjust his teaching style for the betterment of the program.
Remus laughs at that. “Severus was the top of our year in potions, all seven years. He’s invented some even, am I right?”
The wolf knew he invented potions, he had invented a couple during school even, what was his game?
Harry nods, a proud smile filling his face with joy. “Uh huh. I mean, yes. Papa has made lots and lots of potions and made even more better.”
Severus felt a mild stab of surprise when he realized it was actually a rather thoughtful inquiry. Not many adults would ask a 4 year old
why
they liked something and actually listen and pay attention to the answer. His opinion on Lupin was already slowly elevating from ‘useless coward I hate’ to ‘annoyance I will tolerate for the sake of my son’.
Amazing what he was willing to do for the little four year old.
Remus smiles at him. “You are a very intelligent young man, Harry. I’m very proud of you. Will you please tell your father I say hello, and that I would appreciate a chance to apologize?”
Harry nods with a little furrow in his brow and is about to ask “what for?” when Molly calls for Remus, who gives Harry another hug and disappears into the kitchen.
He resisted the urge to look at more and slid out of his son’s memories.
“All done, Papa?”
He nodded and noticed the child was standing in front of him, the blanket missing. A quick glance at the couch next to him and saw a messily folded blanket and smiled at the sight. He loved seeing signs of Harry understanding the lessons on etiquette and responsibility and wondered if Harry had kept eye contact the entire time with him or not. If he hadn’t, that would be an interesting experiment for a later time with the knowledge that either he’s skilled enough now to perform without holding eye contact, or that he and Harry have a bond that enables the lack of contact.
“Oh good. I would like tea now, please.” Harry said politely. He stood and held his hands out to Severus. “Papa need ‘sistance standing?”
He heaved a sigh of mock long-suffering. “I suppose I can accept your assistance, child.” He placed his hands in Harry’s and put on a good show of making it seem like Harry indeed had pulled him up out of the chair. Harry dropped one hand, but wouldn’t release the other and used that hand to drag Severus into the kitchen where he then dropped the hand and darted to the stool and pulled himself up to wash his hands.
“Can I get the biscuits out?” Harry asked eagerly, shaking his hands dry. He scowled at the towel Severus threw at his face with a pointed look and sighed, obediently drying them on the cloth.
“It is ‘May I’ and yes, you may. Choose one type only, please.” He corrected, and set to work preparing the teapot.
“Rosemary orange!” Harry crowed and dragged his stool over to the tea cabinet to dig through and find the appropriate biscuits. They were Harry’s current favorite, an orange and rosemary infused shortbread cookie that went very well with his favorite herbal tea blend made with dried edible plant material from their garden - he still refused to drink the regular stuff. He watched as Harry then set two biscuits on each plate before putting the tin away with a pleased little grin.
With a casual wave of his wand, the two prepared plates and cups preceded them into the living room, where Harry settled in his favorite armchair before accepting his tea from the air. “Thank you, Papa.”
“You are very welcome.” He sipped at the warm contents of his cup and sighed contentedly.
Harry sipped as quietly as a four year old could manage and dipped a biscuit into his tea before nibbling at it. “Papa?” He gestured for Harry to continue and he does. “Since I had to leave Draco and Blaise and Pansy early, can they come here tomorrow?”
He smiled - perhaps a bit smugly, pleased to be one step ahead of the child. “I’ve already invited them. Same rules apply to your friends that I have for you.” Smug or not, it must have been an acceptable smile, because the child nearly combusted from excitement.
“Yes, Papa! Thanks, Papa!” Harry set his tea down on the side table, and rushing over to hug him tightly. He quickly levitated his tea away from the child just moments before he found himself with a brief armful of Harry before the child started to race around the room. “I’m gonna show them the beach, and the garden, and the pond, and my room, and the door to your potions lab since we can’t go into your potions lab, and the path to the grove since we can’t go to the grove without you, and …”
Severus couldn’t help the laugh that escaped at the picture his son made in his excitement. Shoulder length hair flying wildly around as he jumped, eyes bright with happiness, and so excited his words all came out in a single breath. “Breathe, child!”
“When tomorrow, Papa?” He asked, still hopping, but keeping his hops small and calmer.
“After breakfast.” He intoned, and motioned to Harry’s seat and tea. “We will plan out their visit just as soon as you park your tush on your chair ”
“They can sleep in my room?” Harry asked eagerly as he ran to his chair and clamber onto it, pulling his tea back into his lap and Severus just quirked an eyebrow.
His little friends absolutely were
not
staying the night. “Perhaps you can have a sleepover when you turn five.” He said firmly, hoping he injected enough seriousness into his voice to convey that he would not be changing his mind on this, no matter how convincing an argument Harry managed.
“Okay.” He took a long drink from his cup and then fixed Severus with a serious expression. “There is a lot to plan.” He said solemnly and he found himself nodding solemnly back. He very much enjoyed it when Harry would morph in to Serious Like Papa mode, because in those moments Harry looked so much like a son of his own blood he could forget that Harry was first James Potter’s. “Will you write it all down please, Papa?”
Wordlessly, he summoned a quill and parchment and quirked an eyebrow at the very politely demanding child. “What do you think we should do with your friends first?”
Serious green eyes peered up at him. “Very first, before we play or anything, they need to know the rules. You said they need to follow my rules, and only Draco knows them. So we need to tell Blaise and Pansy so they don’t get in trouble.”
“Very smart, Harry.” He scratched out go over rules and then looked up. “Rules first. What shall be second?”
“Well, I want to go swimming in the beach.” He twisted his fingers in his shirt and Severus absently reached out and untwisted them and smoothed out the fabric. “Will you take us swimming, Papa?”
“Only if Blaise and Pansy know how to swim. I know you and Draco can since I watched Narcissa teach you, so I will check with their parents before I agree to take you. And -” he emphasized the word so Harry looked back into his eyes to ensure the boy heard him “- only if it isn’t too cold or windy tomorrow. Heating charms only do so much for tiny bodies and are useless against wind chill” He said, writing out go swimming? next on the parchment.
“Yes.” Harry nodded. “It wouldn’t be right if Draco and I swim and Blaise and Pansy can’t.” This child was entirely too kind and fair for his own good. How on earth was he raising a Hufflepuff? “If we can’t swim, we can just play on the sand.” Severus wrote that down with a pleased little smile. This child was very easy to please and it utterly baffled him. Mini Potter he may appear at first glance, but only the hair - and even that was looking more like his own the longer the boy let it get- and the shape of his jaw were Potter’s. The rest of him screamed Lily and her side of the family. “Next, I want to eat a snack. I think we should have some of the jarred spicy green beans with toast and peanut butter.”
“Acceptable snack.” Not necessarily the combination he would have chosen, but it wasn’t unhealthy so he wasn’t going to complain. He jotted it down. “We still have some jars, I believe.”
“We do, Papa. We have 6 whole jars left!” He held his fingers up with a grin. “I counted yesterday.”
He was becoming a pro at this parenting thing, Severus decided. Harry was a very easy going child most days, rarely succumbing to fits or tantrums. He attributed it to the fact that he had never and will never speak to him as a creature with less intelligence. It was his firm belief that the only way children would learn proper behaviour and verbage was if it was emulated by the people the child saw the most, and that included using a normal adult vocabulary with and around him. Sure, his temper could be extremely destructive when it emerged, but as long as they kept communicating and learning together, Harry was well on his way to being a well adjusted child.
And wasn’t that just a shocker?
~~*~*~~
9 January, 1985
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
Harry was standing in the kitchen frowning at the disaster around him when Severus walked into the kitchen to see his son and just stared blankly first at the mess and then at a very sheepish Harry. “I wanted to make you breakfast for your birthday.” He admitted sadly. “I just maked a mess, instead.”
“Made. Maked is not a word. And I appreciate the attempt, son. Even if it does look like it snowed in here.” Severus sniffed imperiously at the piles of flour littering the kitchen. He flicked his wand and the kitchen righted itself around the pair, Harry wide eyed watching things fly about back to their rightful space. “How about we go out to the new restaurant at Rue Claudel for dinner with the Malfoys instead of making me breakfast, hmm?”
“Okay, Papa.” Harry smiled at the mention of the Malfoys, but it fell again when he added not making breakfast.
Severus felt his heart twist at the sad face. Making breakfast had apparently meant more to the child than he had thought. “Harry…” He wondered what he was about to commit to, because he knew the child wouldn’t tell him no. “I think that instead of you making me breakfast, I would rather cook breakfast with you, is that okay?”
And just as he had predicted, Harry immediately lost his sad expression and bounced around the kitchen like a loose snitch. “Pancakes! No, eggs and toast! No, muffins! No…”
“Settle down, Snidget.” Severus halted the ever moving child with gentle hands on the shoulders, turning him towards himself. “I think I would like omelets for breakfast. What should we have on the side? We can do potatoes or fruit.”
Harry opened his mouth to reply and then closed it again, frowning deeply as he thought about his two choices. “Omelets are...s...savry, right?”
“Savory, yes.” He corrected the pronunciation while nodding his head, impressed that Harry had even remembered the word to begin with.
Harry grinned and continued. “And potatoes are also savory.” He enunciated slowly to ensure he said the word correctly. “But fruit is sweet! So I think we should have fruit!”
He was very impressed with the four year old’s logic, simplistic it might be.
Soon a variety of vegetables and fruit were spread across the counter, with Harry picking the ones he wanted to put into his omelette and to put in a fruit salad. Or, at least, trying to. He kept changing his mind until he finally sighed and crossed his arms with a pout. “Can’t I put all of them in?”
Repressing the laugh that desperately wanted to escape, Severus just nodded. “I will never tell you no to more vegetables or fruit, Harry. You know this.”
“I like veggies!” He sang back and wiggled his whole body like a standing salmon. “I like fruit!” He used a banana to sing into as he started to bounce around the kitchen again. Severus watched amused as Harry made one round around the kitchen while chanting over and over before gently placing the banana onto the counter and stepping up onto his kitchen stool. “Okay, I’m ready.”
A smile stayed flickering on his face as he listened to his son just babble on and on about everything and nothing all while they chopped the vegetables together.
~~*~*~~
“Papa, can we invite Uncle Remus over some time?” Harry asked, looking up from his book and breaking the soft silence they had been enjoying. “It’s okay if you say no because it would make you sad. If Uncle Remus was apologizing to you, that means he did something wrong to you and I don’t want you to be sad.”
Severus bit back the automatic
may we
and
absolutely not
as he internally clenched at the thought of inviting the werewolf over to his house, but Harry’s quick amendment had him immediately wanting to tell the child that yes, of course his Uncle Remus could come over, because he never wanted his son to ever feel like
he
needed to be the adult because Papa couldn’t handle it.
However, he also knew that if he said yes just to please his son, then the entire gathering would be tense, he would be extremely unhappy, and that would crush little Harry. “Perhaps sometime we can meet him somewhere, Harry.” Was all he would say about it out loud, his heart warm from the amount of compassion the little four year old was showing.
Apparently the boy was satisfied with the answer and cuddled back against his chest. “Love you, Papa. Happy Birthday.”
He pressed a kiss to the top of his head and breathed him in. He’s not sure if he would ever understand how any child that had to live with him could still be so kind and so sweet and he still doubted that he deserved this child’s affection. But he had it, and he was determined to never make the boy doubt how much he was cared for. “I love you too, Harry. Each birthday I have with you gets better every year.”
Harry giggled. “That’s because I’m getting smarter every year. I’ll be the expert at birthdays by the time you’re 20.”
He couldn’t hold back his loud laugh at Harry’s assumption about his age. “I am already older than 20.”
The green eyes grew large as he gazed up at him in shock. “What?!”
Still chuckling, he nodded. “Yes. I turned 25 today.”
“Oh.” Harry stared at him, eyes still large as saucers. “Well, then by the time you’re 30 I’ll be an expert!”
“Sounds like a plan, Harry.”
The pair fell silent again, returning to their books.
“Papa?” Harry broke the silence again.
He tried not to feel annoyed but he couldn’t help it. He’ll have to read the paragraph yet again and at this rate, it will take him the rest of the day to even finish the page let alone the chapter. “
What
, Harry?”
Harry frowned a little at the slight sharpness in the tone and slid off of Severus’s lap and stood there with hunched shoulders. “I only wanted to know when we’re meeting Draco for your birthday dinner.”
Severus watched as the little boy padded off to the kitchen and he could hear the water running as Harry apparently filled a glass of water, little tendrils of guilt poking at his conscious as he stared unblinking at the words blurring on the page. When the boy didn’t reappear to snuggle with him, he felt even guiltier. He hadn’t wanted to run Harry off. He was very much enjoying quietly reading with his son, and the fact that his unintentional annoyance had apparently driven his son off bothered him more than he wanted to admit.
With a resigned sigh, he stood up and walked into the kitchen. When he saw it was empty, his brow furrowed in concern. He hadn’t heard the door and he’s right next to the floo, so the boy couldn’t have left. He was about to start searching the house when he heard the toilet upstairs flush and instantly relaxed. He forgot sometimes just how silently Harry could move about the house.
When Harry saw him at the base of the stairs, he slowed his steps and wouldn’t look at Severus in the eye.
That would not do at all.
“I’m sorry for snapping at you. You have every right to ask me a question, and I do not have a right to be rude to you about it.” He said softly, watching the boy as he spoke. A beaming smile was suddenly aimed at him and he tried not to reel from the polarized emotions from Harry. “To answer your question, we leave in three hours. Would you like your bath now, or in an hour?”
“An hour, please.” He chose politely, holding up his book. “I’m almost done. Can I sit on your lap again, Papa? I won’t talk, I promise.”
“May I, not can I, and of course you may.” He sighed again. He needed to correct his son’s assumption quickly. “Harry, you may talk if you need to. Yes, I prefer quiet while I read, but if you need to ask or tell me something, you may. You are
always
welcome to come talk to me if you have need.”
“Okay.” Harry agreed, and scrambled into Severus’s lap as soon as he had situated himself back in his plush reading chair, opening his book back to the beginning. “I like reading with you.”
He smiled into the relaxed curls on Harry’s head and opened his own book. “I like reading with you, too.” He put in a mental reminder to owl the wolf to see if he would be amenable to meeting somewhere in the village soon.
For Harry’s sake, of course. Not at all because he actually wanted another adult to talk to, one who had no children of their own to add to Harry’s still small, but extremely exuberant group.
That would be preposterous.
~~*~*~~
15 February, 1985
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
The first outing with Remus had fallen on the last Friday of January and Severus had left the visit a bit discombobulated. All the old feelings of bitterness and fear weren’t as strong as they had been the last time they had seen each other face to face and he had no idea how to react to that.
In fact, here he was three weeks later finally having to come to terms with the fact that he had invited the blasted wolf over to dinner.
To their cottage.
He really was a masochist, wasn’t he?
Severus stood in the doorway of the kitchen, watching the mismatched pair interact with each other and realizing a few new things about himself.
Remus was currently laying on his stomach, facing Harry, who had mirrored the man. They were playing a new favorite game of Harry’s, where Harry would stare at you and then blow in your face when you least expected it. He wasn’t sure why he was surprised that Lupin would join in the game, but he was.
Perhaps it was less surprise more than it was jealousy. It bothered him to see Harry so at ease with Lupin, not that he would ever admit it out loud.
He was startled when after Harry fell asleep in the middle of their game, warmed by the crackling fire, Lupin looked over at Severus with fondness still deeply etched in his features. He was even more surprised when Lupin spoke to him with a gentleness he had never had directed at him...not since Lily.
“Severus, you are an amazing father.” He said softly, and Severus just stared at him gormlessly. The scarred man chuckled and swung his body back to a upright position. “You are. Harry is such a wonderful child, and genetics cannot claim everything. Nurture is so important, and you are doing a great job.” He ran a hand gently through Harry’s long waves of hair. “Sometimes, I think that you are a better father than James would have been.”
That brought him out of his wordless stupor. “You cannot actually believe that.”
“I do.” He replied simply. “Don’t get me wrong, James loved Harry. James would have been the best father he could have been for Harry, had he been given the chance. However, Harry would have grown up as the spoiled, pampered, ignored son of a very busy auror and a very busy unspeakable. Harry would have most likely ended up being raised by the house elves.”
Severus instantly thought of that horrid red and white stone manor, the one that seemed so cold and unfriendly to raise Harry in, and shivered a bit. Remus looked at him sympathetically. “Are you thinking of the Potter manor? The red and white building with the perfect hedges?” Severus nodded without surprise at Lupin’s knowledge of the place and the wolf huffed a sigh. “Yes, that is where they would have lived if not for the prophecy and the move to Godric’s Hollow.”
His stomach was hollow as he stroked the fire-warmed back of the child next to him. “You don’t think Lily would have been able to keep Harry from being spoiled?” Severus asked quietly, hating that it hurt to think such a thing.
Remus opened his mouth and then closed it again, eyes clouding in thought. Finally, he spoke up. “Well, I think that she would have been so relieved to have all three of them survive the war that she wouldn’t have realized she was spoiling him. She never wanted to be in the manor, not truly. I think she was working on a plan to redo the grounds when they moved.”
Severus nodded slowly. That did sound like the Lily he remembered, to do something out of relief or another strong emotion, and he smiled a little involuntarily.
They sit there in companionable silence for a long while.
The fire was nearly completely embers when Remus said quietly “she regretted it, you know.”
He thought he might already know who she was and what she regretted. He asked anyway. “Who regretted what?”
“Lily. Not letting you apologize. Abandoning you.” He swallowed hard and looked away. “She would tell her yet unborn child all about you, about how she had convinced James to name you one of his godfathers, just in case Sirius or Peter weren’t … suitable. She told him all about how silly and petty his mummy was when she was 15, how horrible his father had been and how much she had grown, and how lost her once best friend had gotten.” He frowned a little. “I imagine she would have told him about you after he was born, as well.”
Severus wasn’t about to tell him about how he had already seen that very thing in Harry’s mind. He was about to mention something about Lily, though he wasn’t sure what, because what the wolf said next stunned him.
“I am certain, had they lived through the war, she would have sought reconciliation. And I believe James would have as well.”
And he so desperately wanted to be angry at the emotional tone in the wolf’s words, he wanted to be furious that the wolf was meddling, was sitting there talking to him as if they were friends, was there…
Lupin was there. He was
there
talking to him, not mocking or saying cruel words. He was just...there, as a calming sort of friendly presence he felt was comforting.
“Thank you.” He said finally, pushing the words past the rapidly forming tight knot in his throat. Just knowing that Lily recognized she had been wrong to judge him so harshly and instantly over one incident had him nearly smiling.
He never knew what Remus what he was going to say next as a very sleepy little four year old terror came and crawled up in his lap at just that moment.
“I’m sorry I fell asleep, Uncle Moony.” He yawned widely and curled up snuggled close to his papa’s chest. “That was very rude of me.”
“Nonsense.” Remus said as Severus ran a gentle hand up and down over Harry’s spine. “Were I still four, I would have joined you.”
“Maybe next time.” Harry yawned again and smiled over at the werewolf. “Papa, I need a snack please.” He patted his stomach and sighed. “It’s telling me that I am very hungry.”
“Crackers?”
Harry nodded. “And hummus and veggies!”
“Your wish is my command, my liege.” Severus bowed low and Harry giggled through his fingers. “We need to ask Uncle Remus if he wants his birthday present before or after snack.” He ignored Lupin’s protesting that it wasn’t his birthday yet and watched Harry.
Harry looked over at Remus and then down at his tummy before looking back up at Papa with a frown. “But I’m hungry.” He said softly, eyebrows wrinkling together.
“I understand that.” Severus said patiently. “But regardless, we mind our manners. And manners dictate that the guest of honor must be consulted on how their event progresses. That means that we need to ask Remus if he wants his present first or a snack first.”
His lower lip jutted out for just a breath before he sucked it in and gave his papa one more imploring look. Severus just looked blankly back and Harry sighed and looked over at Remus. “Uncle Moony, do you want a snack first or present first?”
The boy’s eyes were imploring for a snack first. Severus could see it. Severus knew Remus could see it. A stranger could floo in and see it.
And Remus, oh he might just
like
the wolf after what he replies with first.
Remus rubbed his chin thoughtfully. “You know, I’m not sure if I’m hungry yet.”
The little boy’s face fell but he held his chin high through his obvious disappointment.
“However.” Remus speaking again had the boy freezing in his seat. “I don’t think I will have the strength to open any sort of present without energy.”
“Snacks give us energy.” Harry whispered with a sly little grin. “Because snacks are food, and food gives our body’s energy.”
Circe, he still could not understand the
memory
his child possessed sometimes.
The wolf, to his credit, simply hummed as if he was being taught something new. “Well then, Harry, I suppose we should have our snack first.”
Harry’s face broke into a wide grin and he bounded into the kitchen, a silently giggling Remus and a smirking Severus close behind.
It was quick work with three of them plating their snacks, and soon they were all sitting at the table while Harry was shoving a messily wrapped box at Remus, who accepted it with a long slice of carrot sticking out of his mouth.
Inside lay a spread of driftwood and beach rocks that spelled out H-O-M-E and he looked over at Harry with a little smile. “This is beautiful, did you make it?”
Harry nodded, hanging off of Remus’s arm before launching at him and wrapping his arms around his neck. “Tell him, Papa, tell him!”
“Quiet down, Snidget, I will just as soon as you stop yammering.” He scowled at the boy, who scowled back and then dissolved into giggles and he felt his scowl melt away instantly to be replaced with an exasperated fond smile. “Imp.” He muttered before turning back to Remus and holding out a key, yet not allowing Remus to take it just yet.
“There is a Potter property that I believe you would like. If you agree, it is yours. All I ask in payment is this: I need a test subject for the wolfsbane potion I’m developing. My intent is to create a potion that will nullify the wolf and make transformations less painful and traumatic. If successful, you would be able to sleep on the hearth like any pet mongrel so long as you took the potion for the three days leading up to moonrise. My hope is that I can beat that miserable Damocles Belby to the solution because I know he’ll end up poisoning half the werewolf population before he caught on that something was wrong.”
Remus stammered, unable to get any words out, before closing his mouth and gesturing helplessly.
“Say yes, Uncle Moony!” Harry shouted, throwing his hands up with glee. “Please please please please please.”
“Shh.” Severus hushed and whispered, “remember, this must be his decision, not yours.”
“Sorry.” Harry whispered back even quieter. “I forgot.”
He shot his son a look that he knew would send across the message that he’d best not forget again.
“Would you want me to stay there for full moons to watch me or would you want me here?” Remus asked finally, after fidgeting around in thought.
“Here. Unless we have plans such as being away on holiday or overnight at the Malfoys.” Severus said immediately, squashing down Old-Severus’s terrified screaming deep below his occlumency shields. “I know you were good with charms and the like, and I plan on asking Albus what charms he had used on the Shrieking Shack as I intend to build you something akin to it at the edge of the woods, with recording orbs and a safe area for me to observe personally as the potion is nearer to completion. I would be here for any medical issues that might arise, and you won’t be alone after, unless you wish to be, of course.”
The other man looked as if he was going to cry, and he tried not to grimace at the raw display of emotion. “Thank you.” Remus said, voice thick with held back tears. “I feel as if I do not deserve it.”
“Perhaps. Perhaps not.” Severus shrugged. While still not 100% comfortable with the idea, the prospect of having a willing test subject for a dangerous, but potentially life saving potion was too good to pass up. “But who is to say what you do and do not deserve except for you?”
Remus’s eyes grow wide. “I...I never thought of it like that.” His eyes turn pensive. “I would feel horrible if I were to put Harry in danger. I’m not sure it would be a good…”
“That is what the charms would be for.” Severus reminded him, holding back his own fear at the reminder. “I would also have the house and Harry’s room both warded against your magical signature for those nights, similar to those on the Shrieking Shack.” The minimal risk was worth it to keep that brilliant smile in Harry’s heart and on his face.
The wolf nodded, and Severus could see the gratitude seeping from the man’s pores. “Acceptable.” He said faintly and the potions master felt a twinge of satisfaction at just how easily he had won that argument. “When shall I go over there?”
“Any time you wish.” Severus handed him the key and a strip of parchment with the apparition coordinates written on it. “You can go alone, or we can come with you. Your choice.”
“Alone.” He said instantly and then flushed, looking abashed. “I mean, at first. I want to see it, explore it a bit, and then I’ll return and if it will suit, I will definitely have you over for tea once I’m settled.”
Both Snapes nodded and Remus kissed the top of Harry’s head. “You are a wonderful boy, and I love you so much.”
“I love you!” Harry kissed his scarred cheek back. “Always and forever.”
“Forever and always.” Remus replied with a soft smile. He had not said the phrase back the first time Harry had said it, and Severus had had to explain why Harry was sobbing uncontrollably when Remus had simply said I love you in return and had extracted a promise to never forget again.
The wolf was scarcely gone for 10 minutes.
Remus burst back into the house with a delighted whoop and plucked Harry up from where he was reading on the chair, Harry let out a startled shriek, and the wolf started to twirl them both around in glee. “It’s perfect!” He cried and hugged Harry close.
Harry quickly recovered from his fright and wiggled in delight but then his face fell. “This was Papa’s gift!” He protested. “He’s the one you should hug!”
Remus grinned widely. “I would have thanked your father like this, but I fear he would have hexed me.”
“You’re probably right.” Harry agreed with an exasperated sigh and a side look of exasperation to his papa. “He doesn’t like people very much.”
“I like people.” Severus protested instantly, unable to allow Harry to continue to slander him in front of his face.
“Right.” Harry scoffed and his father wanted to snicker at the very Malfoy-esk sneer the boy had going on. “You like four people - me, Draco, Uncle Lucius, and Auntie Cissa. And now maybe five?” He peered at Severus with hope in his fathomless eyes.
He sighed in mock defeat. “Oh I suppose I can add the wolf to that list.” He growled out and Harry grinned in triumph. “And I like more than five people. You forgot the Zabini’s and the Parkinson’s and Master Aziz and Farmer Stewart.”
Harry just stuck his tongue out in response, and Severus flicked a mild stinging hex that made the boy yelp and glare at his father, rubbing the smarting spot on his bum and swearing retribution.
Remus just shook his head in amusement at the entire exchange.
~~*~*~~
10 April, 1985
Hogwarts
Scotland
~~*~*~~
“Well, you certainly are prepared Severus.” Albus said after blinking at the stack of books and parchments deposited on his desk in what was either bewilderment or amazement. He felt a bit proud that he had inducted those emotions in his soon to be boss, and kept his smirk internal.
“Horace and I have been corresponding via owl to correct deficiencies in the potions program.” He said matter-of-factly, and really hoped that the rather gormless expression on the old man’s face would remain for some time. “A few of the changes we’re making won’t be able to be implemented until my second year due to the lack of preparation from this years current students. Rest assured that in 5 years time, Hogwarts will once again be churning out students eager to apply their knowledge of potions in the various job opportunities that will become available to them.”
“Not to mention a few potential potion master's, hmm?” Albus’s eyes were definitely twinkling in amusement now, and he allowed himself a small grin in return.
“Naturally.” He inclined his head and sat himself on one of the chairs in front of the headmaster’s desk. “I assume you would like to review our changes?”
Albus held up a folded sheet of parchment with charts and graphs drawn haphazardly and his eyes were curious. “This is in Horace’s handwriting.” He said with mild surprise clearly obvious in his voice.
Severus held back a sigh at the continued expressions of shock and disbelief when it came to his honesty. “I did say we have been corresponding.” He thought he sounded far more kind than should be allowed. Even his four year old was quicker to catch on than that.
“I will, of course, read through all of this so that I know what you two are planning.” He pulled the pile towards him and then off to the side of his desk, planting his elbows to join his fingers together and stare at Severus over his half moon spectacles. “Why don’t you give me the summary for now?”
He allowed a small grin to form. It would be his absolute delight to present a summary. “With the exception of next year as it would be unfair to place such expectations on a child I haven’t taught yet, in order to take NEWTs level classes you must pass your OWL with an O.”
Albus frowned, his beard rustling as he shifted in his seat. “That seems a bit harsh and counter productive to encouraging the students to continue their potions studies.”
“On the contrary.” Severus reached into the pile of information and pulled out a sheet of parchment from Horace where he presented graphs of information he gathered when he questioned each of his classes about the up and coming expectations for potions. It had been widely approved, after he had taken the entire class period for each class to answer questions. “The students seemed to be unanimous in agreeing that a higher set bar with very clear and outlined expectations would help them. In fact, I have it on good authority that a number of students later approached Professor Slughorn to ask him about ways to increase their abilities in potion making.”
“Oh, I’m sure he has students often coming to him to raise their grade. Surely that’s not a reason you are counting as part of your argument.”
He shook his head. “Not their
grade
, Albus. Their abilities.” He handed over the folded parchment and Albus scanned it, his eyes moving rapidly over the page. Severus knew he would be reading the suggestions from the students on the various things they would like to learn, such as proper slicing techniques and some open lab time outside of class time for students to practice skills under a prefect or professor’s watchful gaze.
“Astounding.” He said softly. “I never...there are quite a few students I never would have imagined…” His voice trailed off and he appeared to be lost in thought for a bit. “And did he mention what he did to help them?”
Severus gave a little shrug, fully intending to keep Horace’s secrets his to share. “He never said, however I would assume he gave them the titles to three books I recommended he push at them to purchase as soon as possible.” He carefully slid the three books from the pile of parchment and handed over the top book. “This is one he will be asking to be a requirement for all first years.”
The book was a thin red flimsy sort of book titled “The Basics of Potion Making”. Inside, the contents were divided into categories - cauldrons, heat levels, water levels, water type, stirring, ingredient preparation, and lab safety. “Am I to assume then that Horace has made changes to his curriculum as well?”
The potion master barely held in his disdain and kept his nod polite. “When I pointed out that his current textbook for the sixth years had been outdated during my own sixth year, he quickly went through all his texts and then researched alternatives for his first through fourth years. This is one he found for the first years. He has designed practicals that go with each section, and I believe he might attempt to publish it after our five year testing period is complete.”
“Yes, I’ll speak with him about his changes later when he’s on a break.” Albus waved his hand a bit dismissively as he closed the little red book and then smiled. “I want to hear about what you are doing with the fifth through seventh years.”
That parchment had remained folded in his robe pockets just for this request. Sliding it out and unfolding it carefully, he passed it over the desk and began to explain his lesson plans.
Every year, the fifth years on the very first week would have a series of practicals and written quizzes that would allow Severus to know
exactly
where they were at in their potions knowledge and what each student would need to pass their OWLs.
The rest of the year would be adjusted accordingly to accommodate the issues the majority have and have detailed lectures that would be littered with explanations of the potions and any new ingredients would be carefully discussed, review of the various chopping methods required of the potion, and practicing the stir rhythms of the potion.
The next class period that followed would be practicals designed for pushing them to the limits of what they learned. They would also be required to achieve an O to continue on to NEWT’s potions. Any problems a child has outside of the fifth year curriculum will be brought to either his or a lab assistant’s attention and they will be helped accordingly.
“Hmm!” Albus shone with approval as he scanned the document and nodded for him to continue.
For the sixth and seventh years, they would have a chance for a project that would last them the year. If they decided at the end of sixth year that their project was not complete and there was still a years worth of work, they may present it to him with their argument and he would have final decision on if they would continue their project or choose a new one for seventh year. The project would be completed on their own time and weekly foot long essays on their findings would be required. He would also arrange to meet with them once a month to follow up on progress, answer questions, and provide guidance.
“That could be quite interesting for all the sixth and seventh years for all the subjects. We could make a requirement to choose a subject where they were to do some indepth research project or experimentation. I shall have to have you attend the next staff meeting to introduce the idea.” Albus looked rather elated at the prospect and offered a lemon drop.
He declined the sweet with a pinched face. “When is the next staff meeting?” He asked.
Albus made a show of thinking with his fingers stroking through his beard. “This weekend, I believe. Today is the 9th or the 10th?”
“The 10th.”
He hummed thoughtfully, wrinkled fingers brushing at his chin. “The meeting is the 12th. Friday after dinner.”
“I can be there.” He agreed. It was not a full moon, so he would have no issues having a babysitter. And if for some reason Lupin wasn’t available, he knew the Malfoy’s would be.
“Now, about your textbooks.” Albus leaned forward eagerly. “I am very interested to hear what you’ve done.”
Here he smiled again. “I have taken the books that Horace has chosen and read them carefully to ensure I do not duplicate without reason and have taken potions from various books I own and have actually developed my own text for all three years.”
Bushy grey eyebrows shot to his hairline. “Are you serious?”
“Quite.” He said sharply. “I find most books available for students to be dry and uninteresting and rarely do they have the explanations needed for various potions. I may not need that, some naturally talented students may not need the explanations, but in teaching my son various skills over the years, I’ve realized the need most students will have for such things and I intend to provide it.” A proud little grin quirked his mouth. “And in five years, well. We shall see.”
“Now, you’ve mentioned that time frame before.” Albus mused quietly. “Clarify for me what happens at the end of five years?”
“Both Horace and I hope to be able to publish our texts for other wizarding schools to use if they wish, or even homeschooling parents who wish to have a rounded education for their children without sending them abroad.” He pulled out yet another parchment from the pile and handed it to the headmaster. “We plan to meet fortnightly and discuss how our plans are working, and which are not and had to be adapted on the fly - along with any adaptations we made and the results. Horace is very excited about teaching again, he tells me.”
“He has been telling me the same thing.” The older man laughed heartily. “I believe you have saved him and his passions, Severus.”
“Let us not be too hasty with our accusations.” He drawled, and accepted an offered cup of tea from a house elf. “Now, time for employment contract and terms, I believe.”
~~*~*~~
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
It was time for dinner, and Harry was still in the bathroom with the door closed. At the end of his tether of patience, he stomped up the stairs and knocked roughly on the door. “What’s going on in there, Harry?” He thought he would be ready for the child’s reply, but he wasn’t.
“Nothing.” Harry said with a distant sort of voice. “It’s just me and my erection.”
Him and his...and then he remembered their little talk way back at the end of October and he sighed. “Ah, I see.” He felt himself give up understanding how the four year old brain processed things and just sighed. “Please hurry so we can eat dinner?” He could hear shuffling and then the running tap and Harry splashing about as he washed his hands, reciting his magical abc book. The water turned off when Harry finished “z is for Zonko’s, which helps kids have fun” and the door flung open.
“Good evening, Papa.” He chirped politely and Severus rubbed between his eyebrows, hoping to stave off the headache that had been threatening him all day. Brewing more migraine potion suddenly moved to the top of his to do list, just as soon as Harry was done eating dinner and sequestered in his room for the night.
He glanced out the window and amended his thought. It was extremely mild for March, and the sun had begun to set after 7:30. Perhaps he would let the boy play in his yard after dinner. While the process wasn’t complicated nor time consuming for the migraine potion, it required his full attention for the duration.
“Good evening, Harry. Dinner is on the table.” He said, voice rough from his day of talking, and followed his overly hyper child down the stairs to the kitchen.
Harry hopped up into his seat and beamed over at the very tired man sitting hunched over his cup of tea. “Thank you, Papa.” He said earnestly and picked up his fork. “Did you know that Draco and I both get erections?”
Tea was not meant to be inhaled into the lungs and he spent a good minute hacking until he could squeak out an “I beg your pardon, young man?”
He wondered how long it took for a wizard to recover from near heart failure.
Harry swallowed his bite of the last of the jars of spicy green beans and shrugged. “Draco told me his penis was hard and thought it was hilarious.” The look on his face told Severus that the boy was still embarrassed he himself had freaked out over something so benign.
“Did you tell him to talk to his mother?” Severus asked hopefully, but somehow he knew it was not to be.
Sure enough, Harry shook his head and speared a roasted bit of yam. “I told him what you told me!” He said nonchalantly. “And then I told him I got erections too and asked if he wanted to see mine.”
“Your erection or your penis?” He didn’t want to know the answer, and the difference was pedantic at best, so why did he ask the question? He needed to have a talk with Narcissa and Lucius in the near future.
“Just my penis.” He replied with a little pout. “I didn’t have an erection to show him.”
“
Harry
.” Severus finally set his fork down and stared his son down. He couldn’t just ‘whip it out’ and show people without discretion. The boy either didn’t notice, or didn’t care, because he continued his story.
“He said yes, so I showed him mine, and then he said he wanted to show me so it was fair, so he showed me and they looked the same!” He tilted his head. “Well, Draco’s was lighter in color. But his skin is lighter than mine is, so that makes sense!” He beamed at Severus, who was staring at him with what must have been a horrified expression because Harry frowned and tears started to form in his wide eyes. “Was I bad, Papa?”
Severus’s throat went dry and he rushed to assure the child that no, he was not bad, Papa was just trying to figure out what to say and the child quieted until he could organize some of his thoughts. “I’m glad you asked Draco before you showed him.” He said slowly, trying to figure out how to impress that this was not something he should be doing to all his friends.
Harry nodded firmly in agreement. “I wouldn’t have shown him if he had said no. It would be very rude to show something that private without permission.” He said seriously.
“Very good, Harry.” He was extremely relieved to hear that he had actually managed to impress upon the child the importance of consent and communication between friends and the conversation could move on. “Please refrain from showing other people.”
“Papa!” The four year old sounded aghast, his hand flying up to rest on his chest, and he shook his head in a move that was the very picture of scandalized. “I would never.”
Definitely Narcissa’s influence,
he thought darkly and took a fortifying breath when Harry kept speaking.
“Draco is the only one that can see my penis or my erection other than me or you.” His eyes were earnest, and Severus found himself nodding agreeably, though his mind was moving a mile a minute. Oh, good. Four years old and already showing signs that he was gay, and for his best friend of all people.
I thought parents didn’t have to deal with any of this until the child was a teenager!
~~*~*~~
2 May, 1985
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
Severus woke to the sound of his bedroom door creaking open. He whined inwardly and squeezed his eyes tightly shut. He had been hoping for at least a small lie in before he had to fill a particularly large order today. As he listened to Harry’s less than stealthy footsteps, he wondered just how he was going to be roused from his sleep.
Apparently, Harry’s method this morning was to poke at Severus’s ribs until he finally cracked and started to laugh, pulling Harry into the bed with him and tickling him. “Never disturb a sleeping dragon!” He mock roared and Harry dissolved into giggles.
“Silly Papa, you’re not the dragon, Draco is!” Harry patted his cheek in a comforting manner and kissing his crooked nose gently. “May I see Uncle Moony today?”
It was as if a light suddenly shone on the solution to his problem, illuminating it on a pedestal complete with singing and birds or something.
How could he have forgotten about the wolf? Especially after the many offers offered for babysitting and outings and other such things, not to mention the fact he had given the blasted mutt a house and they saw each other at least every other week and he had already been giving him the first batch of the experimental potion. Honestly, they were
friends
now, he shouldn’t keep forgetting about the stupid wolf.
“I’ll floo him right now.” He said with a smile. “I’m sure he’ll be free.” After all, the full moon was still two days away and he could desperately use a distraction for Harry so he could get his work done.
The wolf was in fact free. Severus had scarcely removed his head from the floo when Remus stepped through and nodded at him with a huge grin. “Good morning, Severus.” He said pleasantly and moved towards the kitchen where Harry could be heard humming as he rummaged through something.
When the two men walked through, Harry popped his head up and wiggled in joy to see his Uncle Moony, an apple in each hand. “Papa, there are only five more after these are gone.” He said with a pout, and Severus just shook his head.
“We’ve been over this, Snidget. We still have one more entire crate in stasis in the deep cellar.”
“The cellar I’m not allowed in yet?”
“The very same.”
Harry handed Remus one of the apple and gave the other to Severus, who accepted it as he poured his already second cup, having immediately drained the first in mere gulps. His throat burned a little, but the apple would soothe it enough.
“Thank you, Harry.” Remus said and took a small bite as he sat at the table.
“Are you hungry Uncle Moony?” He asked, bouncing on his toes as he waited for an answer.
He shook his head. “I ate breakfast already. The apple is a wonderful end, thank you.”
Harry beamed and then turned to Severus. “Papa, may I have an egg on toast?” He followed his papa’s finger to the empty bread basket and stuck his lower lip out in disappointment. “Scrambled eggs with potatoes?” A nod and another point had the boy pulling his stool around the kitchen to gather the potatoes, an onion, a very large wrinkly flat-topped chanterelle mushroom, and a small green pepper. “Okay Papa, that’s what I want in my potatoes.”
He arched a brow. “I wasn’t aware I had become a house elf overnight.”
Harry huffed and crossed his arms. “I’m not allowed to use the sharp knife yet.”
“And I still haven’t heard you
ask
me anything.” He said firmly, and took another long drag of coffee while he waited for the gears in his son’s head to work.
The light dawning in his eyes had him smiling. “Papa, could you please help me make our breakfast?”
“I would be delighted.”
~~*~*~~
Severus heard them before he saw them. Lupin’s deep laugh and Harry’s high singing echoed off the trees and cottage and his face broke into a smile involuntarily at the sight of Harry perched on the werewolf’s shoulders as they came around the bend and down the hill. Harry waved at him enthusiastically and nearly unseated himself in his excitement.
“Papa! Papa! I missed you!” Harry shouted and Severus laughed at the eyeroll Lupin gave at that.
“Yes, it’s not like we whined about staying out longer when it was time to come home.” He deadpanned and then chuckled at the betrayed look Harry shot him. “Good evening, Severus. I bring home a Harry who is fed and ready for some cuddles with Papa before bed. We had a very busy day.”
Harry nodded his enthusiastic agreement and allowed Severus to swing him off of his Uncle Moony’s shoulders. “I hope you behaved.” He said with a glance at Lupin, nearly missing Harry’s look of outrage at the suggestion otherwise. The nod the wolf gave him told him that yes, Harry was an angel and how dare he assume otherwise.
“I always behave, Papa.” Harry said emphatically, crossing his arms with a pout “I am the best behaved boy ever.”
“Certainly better than Draco, that’s for sure.” Severus snickered a little and then set the boy down. “Now, off to brush your teeth. Go.”
As Harry scampered off, Lupin moved to lean against the door frame. “Could I have a penesive vial? I have a memory in particular from today I think you need to see.”
He needed no more convincing. “I’ll be right back.” The box was still sitting safely in it’s hiding place in his bedroom and he pulled out one vials. Entering the living room, he crossed to where Lupin was now settled on the couch and immediately handed it over.
“The memory is from earlier in the day, just after we had lunch.” Siphoning the memory, the wolf muttered the duplication spell and handed Severus the vial while siphoning the original memory back into his mind. “Your son is the most inquisitive boy I have ever met.” He said fondly. “Harry is absolutely delightful. I hope you got everything done today, though I also hope that you didn’t so that you would need me tomorrow as well.”
Severus snorted and waved him towards the fireplace. “Begone for tonight, wolf.” He said without heat and then unexpectedly smiled. “Thank you. I’ll view this tonight once Harry is asleep.”
“You are most welcome, Severus. I’m serious when I say any time.”
He inclined his head in appreciation. “I would assume an adventure is due to happen soon. I shall owl you the details.”
The other man grabbed a handful of floo powder and called out “Hunters Cottage” and just before he stepped in, he grinned at Severus. “I look forward to it.” And he spun out of sight.
Severus sighed at the sudden silence save for the running of Harry’s shower. Odd, he thought he had told the boy to just brush his teeth. His eyes slid shut, almost without his permission, only to fly open when a loud crash sounded from upstairs. He was about to rush up when he heard Harry call down “sorry! Dropped my shampoo!”
Decision made to check on the boy anyway, he trudged up the stairs and knocked on his son’s bathroom door. “Could I come chat with you?”
“Okay!” Came the muffled answer and he closed the door behind him and sat on the toilet lid. “Did you have a preductove day, Papa?”
“Productive.” He corrected and allowed the boy to murmur the correct pronunciation. “And yes I have an extremely productive day. I finished all the tasks that I was behind on and even got a head start on some others.”
“That’s good.” The water shut off and a little hand stuck out. “Hand me my towel please, Papa, since you’re right there?”
The faded pink monstrosity really needed replacement but Harry was loathe to give it up. Perhaps a trip to Rue Claudel and having a look at magical towels was in order. Surely the boy would enjoy an always warm towel that never felt wet to the skin over the tattered one he currently was wrapping around his still dripping body. The small patches of threadbare holes almost matched up now, and he was determined that tomorrow they would make that trip to replace it.
“Do you want me to read a story or do you want to tell me your favorite part of today?” He asked from the edge of Harry’s bed now as the boy in question dug around in his wardrobe for his pajamas.
“Can you read tonight?” He asked with a yawn. “I liked everything, and I’m too tired to choose what was the best.”
Severus laughed and plucked Good Night Moon from the shelf. Remus had given to Harry on the first visit in January, only each time the word moon was written, someone had taken a thick black marker and added a ‘y’. Lupin explained as Severus thumbed through it that Sirius thought it a laugh and done so before giving it to Lily at her baby shower.
Lupin in turn had had it with him that horrible October night because Lily had seen just how paranoid Sirius and James were becoming towards their best friend and owled it to him so James wouldn’t think to destroy it. She told him that she loved him no matter what James and Sirius suspected and when the war was over, to please bring it back. Severus had felt a flash a pity for the man at the time and it had both startled and scared him.
Harry barely lasted three pages into Goodnight Moon-y and Severus laughed to himself as he tucked the boy in snuggly and kissed his forehead. “I’m so very glad you had fun today, son.” He whispered, before noxing the lights as he made his way to his bedroom. He doubled checked the wards were holding firm before summoning his pensieve from under the bed and enlarging it before pouring the memory from Lupin inside. He scarcely hesitated before diving into the rather short memory.
“Uncle Moony, Papa has a lot of work to do, doesn’t he?” Harry is holding Lupin’s hand with his left and swinging a stick with the other, while Lupin’s other hand is firmly in his trouser pocket.
Severus recognized the road as being the one that ran directly through the village and connected it to all the other villages on the island.
Lupin nods. “Yes, he does. He’s has his potions business as well as preparing for the school year.”
The pair walks in silence for a bit when the fenced area of a graveyard looms up on the left. Harry comes to a halt, tilts his head curiously and points. “Uncle Moony, what is that?”
Remus follows his line of sight and chuckles a little. “That, Harry, is a graveyard.”
“What is a graveyard?”
He blinks. He isn’t expecting Harry to not know what a graveyard was for and now isn’t sure quite how to respond. “Well, it is where we bury the bodies of the loved ones who leave us through death. It gives us a physical place to remember them.” A safe enough answer, he supposes.
The head tilts a bit more and then Harry shrugs. “Oh.” He says finally, and they continue walking along. They’re at the end of the long cemetery now and Harry stops yet again. “Uncle Moony?”
“Yes Harry?” Remus asks, curious why Harry needs to stop to ask him something.
Harry’s silent for a bit before he speaks slowly. “Where do they bury the heads?”
Remus blinks in surprise. His mouth opens to reply but then closes when he can’t think of anything to answer with save for a helpless sort of whine. “They keep the heads attached, Harry.” He manages after a bit.
“Oh, that’s good.” Harry says in obvious relief and Remus just starts laughing silently.
Even as he’s being ejected out of the memory, Severus couldn’t help his gut wrenching laughter at the absolutely confused looks on both of their faces that would remain etched in the forefront of his memory for quite some time.
~~*~*~~
End Chapter 4
~~*~*~~
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
~~*~*~~
31 July, 1985
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
“Draco.” Harry hissed the name as he poked at his best friend. “Draco, wake up.” The sky was the muted navy that appeared just before the sun started to make its ascent, which meant it was extremely early in the morning and they hadn’t slept through the sunrise, though they would if his friends didn’t
wake up
.
The sleeping blond managed to crack a single eye open and it glared at Harry. “What.” He whispered harshly.
“It’s morning.”
Draco was now not sleeping as he sat straight up and rubbed at his face furiously. “Oh. OH! Are we going to do it?”
Harry nodded and slipped out of his bed to wake up Blaise while Draco went over to Pansy. “Wake up.” He said as he shook the dark Italian boy’s shoulder and he sat straight up without opening his eyes.
“Wazzit?” He mumbled, and Harry bit back a snicker at the incoherence of the normally very polished boy.
“Blaise, it’s time.”
Pansy was already by the door, bouncing and grinning. Blaise shoved his pillow over his head and groaned. “Go without me.”
“No.” Draco said simply, and pushed him off mattress he was sleeping on. “This is Harry’s birthday, and he wants to watch the sunrise. Get up.”
WIth more dark muttering, the boy wrapped himself up in his cloak, blinking blearily. “Fine.”
With careful stepping to avoid the creaky stair, they slipped out in a single file through the front door and headed down the thin path to the beach. With careful maneuvering, they all managed to fit on the largest boulder in the center of the beach just as the sky began to turn a faint white and orange just at the horizon. “Just in time.” Harry whispered excitedly, and drew his knees up to his chest.
“Why are we awake so bloody early?” Blaise muttered from his spot slumped over and leaning against Draco’s back. “It’s just a sunrise. We could come in December and not be awake at five in the morning.”
Harry shrugged without taking his gaze off the horizon. “I watched the sunrise last year on my birthday from bed and I liked it. I wanted to come outside this year.” He fell silent for a bit and then shrugged again. “It’s almost like the sun is telling me happy birthday.”
“You’re such a romantic.” Pansy cooed and Harry wrinkled his nose at her.
“You take that back!” He hissed with narrowed eyes. “I am rough and gruff and...and...manly!”
Draco burst out laughing, nearly unseating himself off the rock. Lips quivering with amusement, he shook his head. “You are the nicest, sweetest, kindest person on the
planet
.” Pansy and Blaise were snickering and nodding along with Draco. “You’re a literal puffball of goodwill and cheer.”
Traitors.
Harry sighed at his friends and pointedly ignored them. The horizon was capped with a wide strip of orange now, and the barest hint of white yellow was just peeking up over the ocean. The few clouds present were exploding in puffs of pink and orange, and he found himself tuning out his friends in favor of soaking in the welcoming of his birthday.
Suddenly, the trio with him gasped and he grinned. That was what made waking up so early worth it.
At first, there appeared to be a tiny sliver of light on the horizon. It slowly emerged out of the sea, increasing gradually in size, the sliver turning slowly into a half circle and then expanding further as it rose until it formed the full sun. The squawking of the sea birds and the gentle rush of the water on the sand made up the background score that seemed to cast a calming spell on everything around them.
The light cast a golden path, almost like honey, and he wanted to travel the path to touch the warmth he felt and little goosebumps at the thought. This was better than his usual morning meditations and everything around him seemed to fade into white noise. The vast expanse of the sea in front of him to the clouds above, everything was lit up in the glow of the morning sun. It almost felt as if it were a hug from a mother, nearly like the ones he always received whenever he saw Aunti Cissa, or his Tante, Pansy’s mummy, or even his Zia, the Lady Zabini, in all her stiff Italian aristocratic airs. She might seem cold, but her hugs were the warmest of all.
“Mum.” He whispered, and he felt a hand grip at his. When he glanced over, he saw Draco peering at him worriedly and he smiled wistfully and clarified. “Why I like the sunrise. It always feels like a hug from my mum. I wanted to come this morning so I could feel like she’s telling me happy birthday.”
Blaise and Pansy immediately ceased their bickering and stared at Harry with guilty eyes. “Oh.” Blaise finally said, refusing to meet Harry’s eyes, and Harry just took it as the apology it was meant to be.
Pansy, however, launched herself at him and narrowly missed knocking the both of them off their perch. “I’m sorry, Harry!”
“It’s okay. You didn’t know.” He said in a rather magnanimous tone with a little quirk to his lips. “Now let's get back inside before Papa finds out we left my room.”
“Oh, Papa knows.”
His father's deep baritone sounded emotionlessly from behind them, and they all fell off the boulder as they tried to spin around to stare at Severus. Harry immediately launched himself to his feet and stood stiffly. One of the most important rules while his friends were over was that they were not allowed outside without supervision, especially the beachfront.
He knew that the consequences for breaking the rule was that none of them could visit until his next birthday, even Draco. He also knew that his father would not allow him to slide by on any technicalities, so any reasons or excuses he had would be for naught. The sunrise was almost worth the punishment he knew would be coming.
“How did you know?” He asked instead, and Papa just raised a rather sardonic eyebrow at him.
“Harry, I always know when you leave your room. I have charms in place, and you know this. I even know when you leave your bed.”
“Why?” Harry felt horrified but paused in his horror when Papa frowned.
“Actually, I’m not sure why I haven’t removed that one. I put the charm in for the first few days we lived here and fully meant to remove it once I was certain you would remain in your bed and not play when left alone in your room. Your bed had been in my room with me for the two months we lived at Spinner's End and I had no way to know what you would do alone in a room. I’ll work on removing some of those old charms today sometime.”
He breathed a sigh of relief. He didn’t need Papa to know every time he woke up to go to the bathroom in the middle of the night. “Good. A man needs his privacy.”
Papa snorted and folded his arms against his chest as if cold. “Come, old man. It’s time for breakfast.”
“Wait, you aren’t mad?” Harry tugged on his father’s shirt sleeve anxiously. “I broke the rules.”
To his surprise, Papa knelt down in front of him and placed both hands on his shoulders. “I heard you say why you like the sunrise, and I think that it is a perfectly acceptable reason to be out here this early. I understand.” He emphasized and Harry breathed a sigh of relief before he shrank a little at the eyebrow flicker. “I am not happy, however, that you felt you needed to sneak out instead of simply asking me.”
Harry looked down sheepishly at the dry tone in his father’s voice. “Sorry?” He tried an innocent expression and grinned when Papa’s hair fell down into his face. Papa forgot to tie his hair back this morning and Harry thought it looked rather pretty outside of its usual low hanging messy bun. However, the gentle look that usually rested there was gone and Papa just looked annoyed and he hung his head. “I really am sorry. I don’t know why I didn’t ask.”
“Well, you just turned five. I suppose I can’t fault you for forgetting every so often. Merlin knows I forget things sometimes.” He muttered the last bit and Harry snickered. “And I’ll save the lecture for tomorrow when it isn’t your birthday. Consider it an unexpected birthday gift. Now!” He clapped his hands once firmly and it echoed in the very quiet morning and all four kids jumped. “It is currently 6 am, which means we have two hours until friends leave again. Breakfast happens now before any other shenanigans.”
When Harry had been listing out everything he wanted to eat while his friends were sleeping over, he had named probably every breakfast they had ever had whilst living in the cottage. He hadn’t taken it too well when Severus had told him he had to choose only one, but eventually he had settled on a homemade cranberry hazelnut granola with some of Mr. Stewart’s goat milk yogurt and the ripest of the berries that were finally ripening and ready to eat.
Severus had tried to tell him that his friends might not like goat milk yogurt but the way that Pansy and Blaise were eagerly scooping bites into their mouth told him that he had been severely wrong. Apparently, not all children were as insanely picky as his godson, who had forgone the yogurt for just dry granola and fruit, with the hazelnut bits scattered on the table around his bowl.
Once all the children were settled with their bowls of breakfast and some little cups of tea, he looked over at Harry. “Here is your birthday riddle.”
Harry danced in his seat and leaned forward eagerly. Papa had given him riddles throughout the year, but this was the second year for his
birthday
riddle and he felt it was an extra special riddle day because that was the first day Papa decided he was smart enough for them.
“What is orange and sounds like a parrot?” Papa asked with a little smirk and folded his arms over his chest. His friends sat still as statues while watching Harry as he thought, save for Blaise who didn’t seem to be paying much attention as he was attacking his fresh fruit and goat yoghurt granola with gusto.
Harry mulled the words over in his mind with a little furrow in his brow and then snickered. “Carrot rhymes with parrot.” Draco snorted and started to giggle with Harry while both Blaise and Pansy looked at him with confused eyes.
He watched Papa’s face twist and felt his heart start to race. “Wait.
Is
it carrot?”
“Yes.” Papa bit out acerbically, his smirk now a pout. “How on earth did you guess it so quickly?”
Harry shrugged. “Luck? I was going over things that are orange, and carrots are orange, and it rhymed and I thought it was funny so I said it out loud.”
Of bloody course he did it by accident. “Well, you guessed it.” He said almost reluctantly. “You can choose what you want now, or think about it and tell me later.”
“I want another riddle.” Harry said instantly. “I didn’t even think about this one! I was just being funny!”
Papa started to laugh, and the twisty irritation vanished. “Alright, Harry. I’ll think of one and let you know later, how does that sound?”
Harry thought it sounded like a very good plan.
~~*~*~~
Giants’ Graves Loop
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
They stood staring at the large wooden steps spiraling up into the woods. “Papa, there are so many steps!”
“I bet there are a thousand.” Draco says haughtily. “There are so many, I would be surprised if there were any less.”
Blaise and Pansy had both been retrieved by their family members just after breakfast and Draco would be taken home after their afternoon walk. Remus showed up not long after Harry’s friends had departed, and then the four of them ventured off to Giants’ Graves. They were currently standing at the base of the hill staring up at the pathway disappearing into the wood.
Harry frowned. “I don’t think there are that many. Maybe five hundred. At the most.”
The other boy scoffed. “Harry, it disappears! You can't even see the whole thing!”
“Well we’re going to be climbing it, so you are welcome to start counting to see who is right.” Severus interrupted, wanting to halt an argument before it could begin.
So they did. While he was focusing on not passing out as they climbed, the boys were counting exuberantly as they hopped up the stairs, correcting each other when they would stumble over a number. Occasionally, Severus or Remus would toss out the actual correct number and then would have to assist them in getting them restarted in their counting.
By the time they reached the 337th step, both boys shouted the number breathlessly, Remus chuckled a tired sort of huff, and Severus was ready for a break Thankfully, the ground drastically leveled off to a gradual upclimb and then level ground and his legs soon stopped screaming at him as they continued up the trail through a beautiful avenue of conifer trees. It was so very quiet, except for the occasional noise from the trees creaking in the wind.
“It's rather peaceful, isn’t it?” Remus said quietly and Severus hummed his agreement. “I appreciate you allowing me to join you two on occasion.”
He grunted. “Harry likes having you around. And, unfortunately, your unique brand of...charm isn’t horrible to be around.” He muttered the last bit but the grin on the wolf’s face told him that he was definitely heard. “Boys!” He raised his voice just enough to carry to where they were about to disappear around a bend in the path.
Harry immediately grabbed Draco’s summer robe sleeve and halted. “Sorry, Papa.” He said as the two men drew closer. “I got excited and forgot to stay mindful.”
“It happens.” He said wryly. Occasionally, he would wonder if he wasn’t harsh enough on Harry, if he was being too soft, too bending to the child, but then he would remind himself about his father and of Old-Severus, and that would cure him of that thought every time it came up. “Now that you are aware, you can work on it.” He gave Harry a small smile, and Harry gave him a quick hug before darting off down the path again with his stick. It sounded like the boys were playing King Arthur and Lancelot, yet in all their excitement, Harry didn’t forget to mind what distance Severus and Remus were at again.
The hike was easy enough, more of a walk after those steps if he were to be honest with himself, and it wasn’t a terribly long time before they could see the clearing where the Giants’ Graves sat. The trees creaking in the wind added to the spookiness of the atmosphere and Severus felt almost reverent in the clearing.
“Do you think there are ghosts?” The normally loud spoken, opinionated Draco whispered as if not to disturb the ghosts if they were to exist.
“Of course not.” Harry said in a normal tone with an eye roll. “Muggles visit this place too often for a ghost to hang around.”
“That doesn’t mean there can’t be a ghost, Harry.” Draco argued, his hands coming up to rest on his hips.
“If there
are
ghosts,” Remus interrupted gently, “they certainly won’t like two five year old boys arguing about their existence at the top of their lungs.”
They huffed simultaneously and then darted off to play in and around the cairns of leaning stone grave-like mounds. It wasn’t long before Severus was looking around with a frown, wondering why he wasn’t immediately seeing Harry. Soon after he had that thought, he heard a rustling, a weird sort of howling sound, and then Draco’s high pitched scream of terror.
And then he heard Harry’s maniacal laughter and shook his head. He knew Harry was just trying to be funny, but sometimes a joke can go too far. He tried desperately not to think of his time at Hogwarts against the Marauders and their idea of a ‘fun harmless joke’.
“Sorry, I couldn’t help it!” Harry giggled and held a hand out to Draco. He looked startled when Draco just sneered at him.
“I’m mad at you now.” He said with a scowl. “That was mean.” Severus relaxed. Draco could handle himself for now.
The little snit lasted the rest of the time they were at the graves and after they left on the trail to go to the falls. Harry apologized in various ways, and each time Draco would shoot back with yet another reason as to why he was hurt. Harry fell silent after about ten minutes of rebuffed apologies. After a moment, he slowed down enough to be able to hold onto both Severus’ and Lupin’s hands and Severus just squeezed his hand tighter when Harry whispered to him “I really am sorry, Papa.”
“I know, and I believe Draco does as well, but even saying sorry doesn’t take away hurt feelings.” He said softly, hoping the biological son of a wild prankster would heed his words, and Harry nodded sadly.
“I suppose.” They walked in silence for awhile, Draco still stomping up ahead, but turning his head every now and then as if to check they were still watching him throw a fit. Every time he looked back, Harry shrank back a little. Severus knew Harry really hadn’t meant to frighten Draco as badly as he had, and he also knew Draco was mostly angry because he hadn’t thought of the trick first.
“He hates me now.” Harry whispered, and Severus had finally had enough of Draco’s tantrum.
“Draco Lucius Malfoy, you will stop immediately.” He said in a smooth, deep voice, and the little boy immediately stopped in his tracks, his head falling and his hands fidgeting in front of him.
He sniffled and turned to face Harry. “You scared me and I didn’t like it!” He nearly wailed and Harry huffed.
“You’re just mad I thought of it before you did.” He said hotly, voicing Severus’ opinion nearly word for word. “I wouldn’t hate you because you tricked me, I’d laugh because it was funny.”
That just had Draco’s head dropping further. “Draco.” Remus said softly. “It’s okay to not like being tricked, or not like that particular trick, okay?” He looked over at Harry who frowned and sniffled. “Harry, jokes and pranks are only funny when everyone is having fun, or at least has a good humour about it.”
“But I apologized!” Harry protested. “He said it hurt his feelings, so I said sorry about a billion different ways. I wasn’t trying to hurt him. And he won’t listen!”
Severus was a little annoyed at the wolf for that. He had witnessed it all, too. Why was he putting the blame all on Harry?
“I know.” Draco whispered, and lifted his head up to look pleadingly at Harry. “And you’re right. I’m mad because it’s funnier than anything I was thinking of doing to you.”
Ah, he saw what Remus’s goal had been now. Draco may be a spoiled brat who receives all he wants, but when it came to his best friend, he would give up anything for him - including giving up what the boy obviously felt was a well deserved strop. It was a rather sneaky little Slytherin way of handling the situation for a Gryffindor and he reluctantly approved.
The rest of day out with Draco finished on a much more positive note. The boys enjoyed splashing their feet in the cold water, giggling as they kicked the water hard enough for water to splash around everywhere and the fight was soon forgotten.
~~*~*~~
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
Once Draco was sent back home through the floo, the two Snapes along with Remus made their way outside to the garden patio for their mid afternoon birthday tea. Harry was eager to begin the customary unwrapping of the special gift that always took place during tea. Harry would open all his birthday gifts during breakfast save for one that Papa would put aside for their afternoon tea time. Last year it had been a book Papa had gotten made for him that took some of his favorite potions and made a recipe book of sorts for him to use while he played.
Harry loved the book. He used the book every time he decided to play apothecary or potions master and would carefully make sure every step was done correctly just like Severus would.
Severus started after all three had their scones, sandwiches, and tea. “Your uncle Moony and I worked on this together for you over the last year.” He handed Harry a wrapped, heavy square package and his heart started pounding with nerves. Would Harry even like the gift? Would he appreciate it?
“Thank you very much.” He said with a beaming smile and tore into the paper. The paper parted to reveal a book. Harry flipped the book so he could see the cover and he froze. Severus knew why he had nearly ceased to breath. Remus had chosen the picture and Severus had admitted it was a very good choice.
There, beaming at anyone who held the book, were James and Lily Potter as they twirl around with the leaves of fall blowing around them.
His son stared at the picture and then up at him with shimmering eyes. “
Thank you
.” He breathed and hugged the book tightly to his chest, the tea spread in front of him forgotten completely. He held the album out in front of him and smiled widely at the image on the cover. A little finger traced the faces locked dancing in time and he whispers “Hey mum, hey da.”
Severus felt something in his heart break at the bittersweet picture the boy made. Would this be the tipping point where Harry would realize he had no business calling Severus ‘Papa’? Would today be the day Harry switches him from the role of father to uncle like the wolf? He could and would never regret giving the boy visual reminders of those who birthed him, but he could not deny that his heart would break if Harry ever decided that Severus wasn’t his dad.
And wasn’t that a far cry from the first few months they had been together?
But Harry dispelled all his worrying when he let the book fall to the empty spot at the table and dash around to hug first his uncle Moony and then to clamber up into Severus lap to hug him tightly around his neck. “Thanks, Papa. I love it. And I love you. Always and forever.”
“I love you, too, Harry.” He whispered through a tight through, his arms holding the most precious boy he could ever have hoped for tightly to his chest. “Forever and always.”
Remus lifted the book from it’s forgotten spot on the table and fingered through the pages, grinning at the muggle images of Lily and Petunia, Lily and Severus, Lily and her parents. Harry leaned over to watch and gasped when Remus flipped the page to reveal wizarding photographs of James pre-Hogwarts. “Papa, Papa, that’s me!” He pointed at a rather neat looking James Potter who was hanging from a tree branch by his knees. If Severus had to guess an age, he would say he was probably around 7 or 8 in the image.
“Yes, you look a lot like your father in that picture there.” He admitted with a barely there sneer. “However, if you look here...” He took the book from the wolf to flip back to a picture of a 5 year old Lily with her 7 year old big sister. “You look just like your mum.” Severus started to point out the features of Harry that were similar. After a bit, Harry giggled and squeezed his neck again and slid off Severus’ lap, book firmly in his hands.
“May I look at pictures before dinner?”
He scowled at Lupin who was poking him with a wide grin. He would never admit that the wolf had been correct in his assumptions that Harry would love the album and would want to peruse it immediately. “
We
assumed you would want to.” He said with a pointed look at the werewolf he knew Harry would be lost about. “Say your farewells to Lupin before he leaves.” Harry gently set the picture album on his vacated chair and launched himself up at a now standing Remus.
“Thank you so much, Uncle Moony.” He said, his voice muffled through the worn shoulder of his coat.
“Now you can have some faces to go along with the stories.” Remus said with a grin that was tinged with sadness. “I love you, you wonderful boy. Always and forever.”
“Love you, too, uncle Moony. Forever and always!” Harry said with another squeeze and then with a wide grin, darted off to his bedroom.
Severus would never admit, even under threat of death, that as soon as the wolf had departed, he sat outside Harry’s cracked open door and eavesdropped on his little gasps and murmurings. He was about to remove himself and begin dinner when he heard the book close and Harry start to talk.
His heart swelled when he realized that Harry was sharing everything he could remember about his birthday today with what he assumed was the picture on the cover, and that nearly every sentence had the word Papa interjected somewhere. The conversation turned soon to how his Papa had been taking care of him for them and how much he loved his Papa.
Severus barely made it into the kitchen before the tears fell without permission and he stared unseeingly out the window towards the forest. He loved that huge-hearted, bright, and cheerful child with every fiber in his soul, and it was now finally just as clear to him that Harry loved him just as deeply.
~~*~*~~
10 August, 1985
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
“How on earth did you get so filthy?”
They were in the sacred clearing, Severus gathering potion materials and Harry playing quietly near the entrance away from the poisonous plants. Severus was trying to keep the sneer from his face at the sight of his son covered in dirt from head to toe but knew he was failing spectacularly, not that his son seemed to be bothered in the slightest at the sight of it.
Unwashed cretin.
Harry cocked his head, and grinned a gap toothed smile. He had lost his first baby tooth just the day before and had been given five sickles for it. Severus had a couple of rare, borderline illegal potions he wanted to attempt to brew that required human teeth and much to Harry’s obvious external delight, he had made the transaction as if he were at an apothecary.
Blinking, he focused back on Harry who was bouncing as he explained himself. “I was looking for potion stuff!” He ran to a hole that was filled with rocks, leaves, and worms. “This is my cauldron and those are my ingedents!” He beams again at his Papa. “What’s your favorite potion, Papa?”
“Ingredients.” He corrected the pronunciation automatically, flabbergasted at the imagination of his boy and then immediately knew what potion to say. “And my favorite potion is polyjuice.”
“What does it do?” Harry’s green eyes widened, eager to hear about something his papa loves.
Severus quirked an eyebrow at the eager tone and a corner of his mouth turned up. “You use it to temporarily turn into someone else.”
“Wow! That one wasn’t in my potion book!” The 5 year old was fixated on Severus’s face and he was hit with a memory of an eleven year old Lily the first week saying every other minute ‘that wasn’t in Hogwarts: a History! Sev, we should update the book. It shouldn’t be wrong!’ and he wrenched his thoughts back to the here and now, vowing to view the memory later when he wasn’t making pretend potions with his son. “That’s the potion I’m making!” He turned back to his cauldron and crouched, a stick in hand. “Papa, how many stirs do I stir?”
He lowered himself to sit next to his adopted son, reminding himself that Harry is only 5, and as such, does not need to know each step perfectly at this age. “This is your potion, Harry. How many do you think it needs?”
It seemed Harry would be disagreeable about that.
“But I wanna know the real potion! Like with my book.” His forehead wrinkled as he frowned up at Severus and he felt his resistance crumble at the earnest look he was witnessing.
So Harry and Severus cleaned out the hole passing for a cauldron, and he walked little Harry through the steps. “First, you need to gather all your ingredients. You need some fluxweed.” Harry held up a handful of grass and carefully placed it on his dirt table. “Knotgrass.” Harry looked around and picked a few dandelions from the grass around them, laying them in a careful line next to the grass. “Lacewing flies.” A handful of small pebbles were placed next to the yellow weeds. “Leeches.” A wrinkled nose made him chuckle and Harry placed some worms next to his rocks. “A horn of bicorn.” He chose a bumpy stick from his pile and placed it on the table.
“That’s a lot of ingedidents.” Harry counted the piles and shook his head.
“Ingredients.” He corrected again softly. “There’s one more, Harry. You also need some boomslang skin.”
A handful of leaves was held up and then carefully stacked one on top of another. “Okay, Papa.”
“Now, this potion requires a lot of time, and the ingredients must be prepared in a certain way. There are also things that are added which I will not tell you about until you make the potion at school. So, we are not learning the exact method, do you understand Harry?”
Harry nodded, his black curls flopping around his shoulders. His hair was relaxing as he grew older, and the boy refused to have his haircut, insisting on having long hair like his papa. “I understand. When I’m older can I learn all the steps?”
Severus was extremely pleased by the polite acceptance and his smile was wide as he responded. “I promise, Harry, during your sixth year, I will teach you how to properly brew polyjuice potion.”
“Kay!” He beamed again and wiggled his fingers over the line of nature materials. “What do I do first, Papa?”
“Add three measures of fluxweed and two bundles of knotgrass.” He demonstrated how much to pinch and Harry carefully dropped three pinches of the grass and two flowers into the hole.
Severus closed his eyes and pictured the steps to the potion. “Stir four times, clockwise.” When Harry froze with a frown, he added “clockwise means to stir to the right.” He placed his hand over Harry’s and demonstrated. “The other direction, left, is counterclockwise.”
Harry nodded and stirred his stick the direction Severus had showed him, counting slowly. “Now what?”
“Wave your wand and then it will brew for 80 minutes.”
Harry pulled his toy wand from his sleeve and waved it around over the potion with enthusiastic flair and then pulled a face, looking at his father pleadingly. “Can we count to 80 and pretend it was all the minutes?”
Severus nodded solemnly. “That is an excellent suggestion.” He occasionally fed a number when Harry faltered, but the 5 year old mostly counted the full amount by himself. “Now, add four leeches.” The four worms landed with a plop and wiggled on the piles of cut grass.
“You need to crush two scoops of lacewing flies and then add it to your potion.” He hid a grin at Harry’s dismayed look at the rocks.
“But, Papa, I can’t crush rocks!”
“That’s why we pretend to crush the rocks. After all, we are pretending the rocks are flies, yes?” That bright grin was once again facing Severus and he found himself grinning back. “Now, finish your potion.”
As Severus continued to walk Harry through the steps of polyjuice, he realized that he was having fun. Genuine, true fun.
And when he asked Harry who he wanted to turn into, Harry fixed him with an
you’re an idiot
look he could only have learned from Draco. He sighed exasperatedly before squishing his papa’s cheeks together. “You, of course!”
He hated how sentimental he had come to be as tears threatened to form in his eyes at his son’s words. As he watched Harry work at his potion station, imitating the mutters and mannerisms he knew he used daily in his own lab, he felt the fond affection bloom and spread throughout his body. He realized that not only was Harry happy and healthy,
so was he
. And it was a very strange feeling, being happy.
It was when he noticed that Harry was lecturing invisible helpers on the safety of the potions lab that he knew he was ready. He thought about how often Harry begged to let him help whenever Papa was making a potion, how obedient the boy had been in an effort to show that yes he was ready. “Harry?”
Green eyes immediately fixed on his, ever obedient. “Yes, Papa?”
“How would you feel about being allowed to come in to my lab?”
His eyes went wide. “You mean brewing? Real potions?”
He nodded, amused.
“Yes, please!” Harry beamed at him, his hands clapping. “You mean it?”
“I wouldn’t ask if I didn’t, Harry.” Severus gave him a disapproving look that had Harry giggling into his hands.
“Can we do it tomorrow?”
He looked at the boy, more than a little confused. “I would have thought you would be eager to begin just as soon as we were back inside.”
“Well.” Harry screwed up his face in thought. “I thought that I would like to bake something today. To celebrate?” His words were hesitant, as if expecting to be told no and Severus didn’t want that. Mentally shifting his plans to stock up on his store of first aid potions to tomorrow - he wasn’t out of anything just critically low - he smiled at Harry.
“What would you like to bake?” He asked, dusting off his jeans and moving to his feet.
“Pavlovas! Little mini ones for tea!” Big green eyes were pleading up at him and he nodded.
“And we can invite some friends over and have them for tea, how does that sound?”
The potion station forgotten, Harry scrambled to his feet. “Draco, Blaise, and Pansy!” came the expected response.
Severus quickly followed after his son, who was sprinting as fast as his little legs could carry him back down the long-since smoothed path through the forest and back to the house. He couldn’t imagine doing anything other than chasing his little boy, loving him, and caring for him. His mind flashed a brief glimpse of who he most likely would have been without Harry in his life.
He had been so bitter during and after school. So full of hate and self loathing. It would have completely torn him up after Lily’s death had he not had Harry to distract him. He feared how he would have gone into teaching a petty vindictive man dead set on taking what he would have felt was his right out of the hides of each Gryffindor student as a stand in for those who had done him wrong.
He shook off the dark thoughts, because that version of himself did not currently and would never exist. There wasn’t a point of dwelling on the might have beens, especially when the what did’s ended up being the best thing that had ever happened to him in his life.
I hope you’re as proud of him as I am, Lily. Every day he reminds me of you.
~~*~*~~
26 August, 1985
Hogwarts
Scotland
~~*~*~~
Harry was going to puke from nerves. He could hear the loud goings on in the room in front of them and he desperately wanted to run away from the sound of people he doesn’t know. Why couldn’t he meet them each one on one? Why did he have to attend a party for all of the professors and other staff members? If it wasn’t for his father gently ushering him into the room, he would have gladly remained out in the hallway.
He said a polite good evening to the Headmaster when he stopped by, but made no attempt to leave his papa’s side to mingle or talk with any of the other staff, choosing instead to focus on the pulsing magic of the new bracelet his father had given him just before they came over to the school.
It had been charmed to appear invisible to any who looked at it save for himself, and if Harry touched it to any part of his skin with the intent of the need to be found, it would act as a sort of homing beacon and allow Papa to find him. It also had various protection charms carefully woven into the very atoms of the metal and Harry had been admonished to never remove it.
He frowned a little when he saw a strange man walking towards them who looked like a human, but was the size of a goblin. “Papa, did that man shrink in the wash?”
Apparently he wasn’t quiet enough because the short little man
giggled
.
“Harry!” Severus hissed, sounding mortified until the man in question stopped in front of the pair.
“Good evening Severus. I daresay, I’m very excited to have you finally on staff. Horace is nearly beside himself with excitement about the coming school term. And this must be Harry.” He was about the same height as Harry, and the child managed a smile as he bowed his head in respect.
“Hello, sir.”
“You may call me Professor Flitwick or even just Filius. I promise, I don’t mind.” He said in a no-nonsense tone. He then launched into an explanation about how his grandfather was a goblin, and that was why he was so short.
Harry’s eyes widen in understanding and then horror. “I apologize for my thoughtless words.” He said stiffly, realizing that he had potentially offended one from the goblin race, even if he were only half, and all the horrible stories Uncle Lucius had told him about goblins ran through his mind. To his surprise, Professor Flitwick just giggled again.
“Oh, nonsense, Harry. Your father has told me all about what a polite, inquisitive child you are and you have certainly lived up to all he has said. I could hardly take offense at a comment towards my lack of height when you did not know the genetics behind it.”
“I beg your pardon, Folius, but is this child not Harry Potter?” A woman with glasses so thick and round she looked like a bug turned and leaned down to peer into Harry’s eyes. He stepped back in alarm when she started muttering. “Yes, definitely a Potter. Not a Snape, Folius. He’s James and Lily’s boy, poor souls.”
The half goblin just rolled his eyes and Harry held back a giggle at the very childlike motion from the older professor. “And Severus Snape, our OWL and NEWT’s potions professor, adopted the child when he was orphaned, remember? Thus, Harry Snape. It has already been explained to you three times, Sybill. Today. And I will remind you, yet again, that my name is
Filius
. My name does not contain any syllables that resemble the word folly.”
Her only response was a rather haughty sniff before she floated away on a cloud of musty incense and superiority.
“Excuse me, Professor Flitwick, but who was she?” Harry asked softly, still watching where she had vanished into the crowd.
“Professor Sybill Trelawney, the divination instructor. If you asked me -” here he leaned down to whisper conspiratorially to Harry, “- divination is not a class that can be taught, only apprenticed by ones with the true gift.”
Harry nodded as if he understood, and filed the information away for later to discuss with Papa. “And what do you teach, sir?” He asked politely, flushing at his absent minded lack of manners. Narcissa would be very disappointed.
“A-ha! I am the charms professor!” He said cheerfully. “Your mother was quite adept at charms, as I’m sure you know.”
Harry smiled softly. “Yes sir, between Papa and Uncle Remus, I think I know my parents as well as I can.” He looked up at the feel of a hand on his shoulder to see Papa leaning over him.
“I am going to go talk to Minerva about finalizing the arrangements for you during my class periods. I would like to know exactly where you will be even during your lessons incase of an emergency. Please find me at once if you are at all overwhelmed, okay?” There was concern in both his eyes and his voice, and Harry shrugged as if he wasn’t bothered by the large crowd of strangers, though he knew his papa could see right through the mask. It wasn’t hard when Papa already knew how terrified he had been about tonight.
His grin was a bit more genuine when he felt the warmth at just knowing just how much he was loved and cared for by his Papa. “I think I’m okay right now, Papa.” The look only turned slightly exasperated and he sighed. “Yes, I will find you if I need you.” He agreed, and accepted a hug with a grin.
“Have fun, Snidget. Do not leave this room without me.” He admonished lightly, and Harry flushed at the little jab at his well known occasional streak of curiosity.
“I love you. Always and forever.” He said, suddenly launching himself at his papa and hugging him around his waist tightly.
“I love you. Forever and always.” Papa smiled and whispered back before kissing the top of his head and walking off to stop in front of a thin faced, tall woman with a tight bun and a rather severe look to her.
He turned back to his own talk with Professor Flitwick. He almost jumped when he saw a plump, rosy cheeked woman had joined them. “Oh! Um. Hello, my name is Harry Snape.” He said respectfully with a little head bow. The full word stutter was something he really needed to work on, he scolded himself lightly.
“Oh, aren’t you the most polite boy?” She said, her voice sunnier than daytime in the middle of summer, and Harry nearly flinched away from the genuine warmth and brightness that radiated from the older witch. “My name is Professor Sprout. I teach herbology, and your father has already talked to me about if I’d be willing to tutor you in some science subjects and I daresay I am quite looking forward to it!”
Harry grinned widely, relaxing again. She seemed very kind, and very wonderful, and very excited about what she taught. “What kinds of science?”
“Oh, the life sciences with me, Mr. Snape.” She beamed. “We’ll spend a lot of time in a special greenhouse I’ve designed just for our lessons. I’ll also share some time with Madam Pomfrey, for when we cover human biology.”
He blinked in surprise. “Thank you. You didn’t have to go to all that trouble just for me though.”
She waved her hand dismissively. “Pish posh, not any trouble at all. In fact, I was so excited at the prospect of tutoring you, building your greenhouse felt like no work at all!”
He giggled and shifted on his feet. “Professor Flitwick, are you going to tutor me, too?”
The short man nodded. “As a matter of fact, I am going to be teaching you the physics branch of science. I feel it connects very well with an understanding of how charms function and why you can do some actions with a charm that you cannot with others.”
Harry perked up. “Oh, like how you can lift a rock with wingardium leviosa but not yourself!”
The charms professor beamed over at him and shook his head. “I just know you are going to be an absolute delight to teach, young Harry.”
He beamed at the praise. “And I think I’m going to like being teached.”
“Taught would be the word.” Professor Flitwick said cheerfully before making a sound of surprise and he shot him a look of regret. “I see someone who I have been meaning to speak with, I shall see you later Harry, Pomona.” The short man disappeared into the crowd.
The departure of the charms professor allowed in the pressure of all the new people in the room he had yet to meet and he was suddenly very overwhelmed with just how busy the room was. He could barely focus on finding his papa let alone minding his manners when he edged his way from the herbology professor. “Professor Sprout, it was very nice to meet you, but I am going to find my father now.” Harry said politely as he could though the rising panic. He could feel things around him starting to vibrate in time with his anxiety, and he knew he needed to get to Papa before his magic lashed out like it had the first time another child spoke to him at the park.
Thankfully, only a couple of obliviations were needed that day and the pair had been waved off by the Muggle Relations crew after answering a couple of probing questions about the incident that caused the strong spike of magic.
Pomona Sprout wasn’t a Head of House for her lack of observational skills and she held a hand out. “Harry, just hold onto me and I’ll take you right to him, okay?”
“Alright, Professor Sprout.” Harry agreed instantly, allowing his eyes to close as he gripped her wrist with both hands. “You won’t let me bump into someone, right?”
“Don’t you worry.” She promised soothingly. “I see your father, and it won’t take us long to get to him. Just a wee bit of crowd weaving and we’ll be there in a jiffy.”
He relaxed and allowed to stout woman to weave him around a couple groups of tall, chattering people. He heard his papa’s baritone voice deep in an discussion with another male voice, just a bit higher than Papa’s. “Horace, I have already told you, I am not - Pomona. Hello. Harry are you alright?” He interrupted himself as he saw the herbology professor walking up. Harry perked up at his voice and released her wrist to dart around her to wrap his arms around Severus’ legs.
“Too much, Papa.” Harry whispered, and Severus immediately hoisted him up and allowed Harry to latch onto him like a little octopus. “Professor Flitwick left and all the bad thoughts took his place.”
Harry couldn’t know that his papa partially blamed himself for Harry’s bouts of anxiety in social situations, especially in public areas. He had thought the semi frequent trips to Rue Claudel, the muggle park and the frequent visits with Draco and then Blaise and Pansy would have been enough to socialize the boy, but they were so isolated out where they lived. Even the village was small with only around 150 residents. He also acknowledged that it could also be based on his parents dying when he was so young. Of course, anxiety also tended to rear its ugly head whenever it pleased.
Either way, he was determined to ensure Harry’s comfort in the transition in their routine, starting with excusing himself from his current conversation and removing Harry from the staff room and taking him to his office. Perhaps he would like to help him finish unpacking and placing the last couple of boxes before meeting more of the staff in their classrooms later in the week.
~~*~*~~
31 October, 1985
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
Harry’s voice was clear, if not a little shaky from nerves as he lead the prayer to begin the evening rituals. Severus knew he had been practicing every moment he could manage to ensure every word was correct, and he knew the boy would be just fine.
“Samhain is here as we celebrate the cycle of death and rebirth. Tonight we will speak to those through the veil when the lines between worlds are thin. Ghosts and spirits and magical beings of the night, I don't fear you and you don't fear me. As the sun goes down my ancestors watch over me. They keep me safe and without fear.”
He was beaming near the end, and Severus squeezed his shoulder with a grin of his own. “You did very well.” He said with obvious pride in his voice, and Harry preened at the praise. “And now, it is time to prepare for our evening.”
On their small permanent altar sat Harry’s photo album with the pictures of his family inside. Both James and Lily’s wands were also on the table - Severus patted himself on the back each time he thought of the wands for having the forethought to snag them both whilst packing Harry’s things all those years ago, and a small silver plate sat in front of each wand ready to receive the offerings.
A basket full of various things Harry had collected over the year from their nature walks all over the island sat next to the altar, an offering of his memories and adventures from the past year. The contents would be burnt tonight on the bonfire and the basket would be empty and ready to be refilled with treasures. A white slender candle sat tall and straight in the center and everything was sorted and ready for the ritual tonight.
“Papa, how much longer?”
He cast a quick tempus and nodded briskly. “We may begin the preparations for our evening meal.”
“Yes!” Harry pumped a fist and danced around excitedly before a sharp clearing of his father’s throat had him stopping almost comically before composing himself. “I’ll set the table.” He said in a much quieter voice and Severus nearly laughed.
“Two candles, as well.” He reminded the boy who just rolled his eyes and set the two candles that represented Lily and James at their spots at the table. With a wicked grin, he cast the spell he had threatened a long while ago that had Harry’s eyes spinning in their sockets and the little boy shrieked in alarm. Just as quickly as he had cast it, he also dispelled it. “I trust you will keep your eyes respectful from now on?” Harry nodded with a scowl, blinking rapidly as if trying to reorient himself and settled himself in his chair.
Once quiet, he levitated the meal to the table. The meal consisted of individual bowls of both colcannon and a brothy vegetable soup along with a basket of plump dark rye rolls and large icy goblets of apple cider made with apples from their own trees. Wordlessly, Harry held his hand out as soon as Severus sat down and his eyes crinkled a bit at the corners as he took the eagerly offered little hand.
“Tonight is the third of three nights, on which we celebrate Samhain. It is the day we honor our ancestors and those who left us too soon.” He began, and his heart twisted when Harry let out a little sniffle at that last bit.
Me, too. Harry, me too.
“We light two candles as a beacon for the dead, so they may better see their path.” They flickered to flame and Harry sniffled again.
Wordlessly, he handed Harry the basket of rolls and the meal commenced. “Papa, do you think my mum and da would’ve liked me?”
“They would have
adored
you, Harry.” His response was automatic. Literally anyone who encountered Harry loved the child, of
course
his own parents would have as well. “And this is your chance tonight to tell them all about your year, so eat up and make sure you save some of your cider.”
Normally, Harry chattered away during the meal, making a short lunch take up to 2 hours. Tonight, however, he ate silently and thoughtfully with his eyes fixed on the candle directly in front of him.
The table was cleared quickly and their goblets of cider and the basket of leftover rolls were brought over as the pair soon found themselves in front of their altar. “Meditate on your parents.” Severus reminded Harry and cast the circle of ritual. He gave Harry a few moments before he began reciting the ritual.
“We celebrate the lives of those people we have loved and lost.” He intoned softly, and nodded at Harry.
His little voice was clear and high. “We honor our ancestors so they live in in our hearts.”
Then, taking a breath and speaking together, they finished with “Tonight, we honor Lily and James Potter.” There were other family members they could mention, but Severus had decided a while ago to keep things simple. After all, the Potters had not been anything close to being traditionalists, and the Evans had been good Protestant Muggles. And he never cared to think on his own set of parents ever again.
He handed Harry a roll and took one for himself. With Harry watching him, he tore the roll in half and knelt at the altar. He placed a half of roll on each plate and said with each placed half “I leave this bread as gift for those who sacrificed themselves for the life of their son, and thank you for entrusting him to me.” It was the same prayer he offered every year, and he didn’t see it changing any time soon.
He stepped away and motioned for Harry to take his turn. The small boy copied his father’s motions from before. He kneeled and set his bread rolls next to his papa’s, and said softly. “I leave this bread as a gift for those who came before me, and thank you for being part of my family.”
Severus held up his cup and nodded when Harry reached for his own goblet. They said together “I drink in honor of my family, of the gods, and of the bonds of kinship.”
Setting the cups down, Severus held his hand out and smiled softly when Harry grasped it tightly.
“Harry, now would be a very good time to talk to your parents. You can talk out loud, or you can talk in your head.” He suggested softly, and Harry blinked.
“I’ll think it.” He whispered, and closed his eyes. Severus followed suite and shared with Lily and Potter both all the milestones he could think of that Harry had hit over the past year, and spent the rest of the time in silent meditation. When Harry tugged twice on his sleeve and went still, he knew the boy was ready to move on and shook himself out of his mind to continue with the prayer.
“Thank you for joining us this Samhain night, and for helping to shape us into who we are. We honor you for that gift, and thank you once more.” They stood there in the silence until Harry let out a huge yawn and rubbed at an eye. Gently, he ushered Harry away from the altar with a whisper to gather his basket so they could complete their Samhain on a cleansing note.
As Harry tossed in handfuls of his gathered natural treasures, Severus was tossing in bits of parchment with more of his old personality he was trying to do away with jotted on each slip. “Papa, I’m all done.” Harry held out his now empty basket and then held up his arms. “I’m sleepy.” He yawned as Severus hauled him up into his arms and his arms hung limply at his sides.
“Just one more ritual and prayer, and you will be asleep.” He promised his son, and carried the boy up the stairs to his bed where the last nub of candle rested. The past two evenings had burned the candle down most of the way and tonight as Samhain ended and the spirits made their way home, the candle would fade into nothing.
Lighting the candle with a softly spoken incendio, Severus cuddled Harry into his lap and whispered with him a little child’s blessing, “Little flame that burns so bright, be a beacon on this night. Light the path for all the dead, that they may see what’s up ahead. Lead them back beyond the veil and with your light, please bring them peace, that they may rest and sleep with ease.”
With one final yawn, Harry mumbled a good night and drifted off resting against Severus’ chest, and he sat there long after the candle burned down completely, lost in the memories of a childhood long since past and a red haired girl that had made his dark world shine just a bit brighter.
~~*~*~~
9 February, 1986
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
Severus was washing dishes and going over in his head the wording of a letter he needed to compose to his solicitor about one of his patents when Harry strode casually into the kitchen and said rather matter of factly to him, “guess how weird it is to ride a thestral, Papa.”
He quirked an eyebrow at the non sequitur and replied very slowly, “I do not know, Harry. I would have to guess it must be very weird?”
Harry’s expression never changed as he said, “no, just 1% weird.” And then he grinned. The grin was a little crazed and a touch maniacal, probably due to how wide he was making his eyes, and then he skipped out of the kitchen whistling a random tune and leaving behind his father who was wondering if his heart was beating so strongly from fear or amusement.
He needed a break.
They
needed a break.
And it
was
an extremely unusually warm February day. They should be taking every advantage of it. “Harry! Put your coat, hat, and gloves on!”
Harry darted back into the doorframe and clutched either side tightly, his eyes wide and bright with sudden excitement. “Where are we going?”
Severus waggled his eyebrows in a mysterious sort of way. “It’s a surprise,” was all he would say, and Harry huffed as he donned his apparel. “We’re going to apparate.” He said and held the door open for the boy to proceed him through.
“May I have a hint?” Harry asked ever so politely, and the corners of his lips curved up in a little smirk at the attempt his son made at being sneaky. He mentally awarded five points to Hufflepuff - because, let’s face it, his son at this age seemed destined for the house of the overly patient and kind - and pointedly directed the conversation to something else.
Harry, however, would not be deterred, and started attempting to guess at where they are going. “Bristol.” He said first, and then grinned and started listing all the cities he could think of. “Um, Cardiff. Glasgow. Paris.”
“Hush, child.” Severus said finally, and stopped at the top of the hill in the apparition point of the wards. “Now hold still, I’m putting a locator charm on you so if we are separated, we can find each other.” The light of the spell bloomed a brilliant emerald before fading to a pulsing energy felt only by the caster and the one casted on. In case of separation, the pulsing would lighten, but quicken as almost a flutter, only calming to a heartbeat once more once within five yards.
Charm complete, he held out his hand and Harry obediently grasped it and then was swung up into his papa’s arms. With his secretive smirk still firmly in place, he thought of their destination and spun on the ball of his left foot.
When he heard Harry gasp in joy, his smirk turned to a delighted, toothy grin. “Papa!” He whisper-shouted. “This is the
zoo
.” The word was spoken with reverence and he nodded just as gravely as Harry’s tone.
“It is.” He said and grasped Harry’s hand tightly. “You must stay with me.” The charm might be in place, but he didn’t feel comfortable relying solely on the magic. He would not relax as long as Harry was out of arm's reach.
Muggle pounds were quickly exchanged for one adult and one child day pass for each of them and the pair were soon through the gates and standing in front of the zoo map. “I want to see the snakes.” Harry said immediately, and Severus groaned audibly.
“I promise, we will see the snakes.” He said. “But first, we are seeing all the animals that are outside. We can see the snakes after.” He knew that if they saw the snakes first, they would see no other animal that visit.
Harry muttered a little in disappointment, but brightened when he motioned to the elephant exhibit. “May we feed the elephants?”
He looked around for the sign and then subtly cast a tempus. The zoo was oddly vacant, with only scattered groups of people here and there and there was little risk of being caught. “We will come back, we have another 45 minutes until feeding time.”
“Okay.” Harry said easily and skipped alongside his father as they walked. Severus soon wished he had paid a little more attention to what direction they had headed when the paved path they were following led them almost directly to the reptile house. When Harry made a little whine of excitement and started jumping from foot to foot, he allowed himself to be pulled in the direction of Harry’s beloved snakes, resigning himself to having paid money to have yet another day of snake watching.
The boy had been setting ‘traps’ in the garden to capture snakes so he could keep them, but none of the traps were well designed to even trap let alone hold onto the snake. He already knew that when Harry was finally ready for a pet, he would most likely be purchasing a slithery reptile for him.
Harry sped by the smaller glass aquariums of the various breeds of spiders, and then lizards. He had his mind set on one destination. The charm started to vibrate faintly and he sped up his walk so it faded back to the heartbeat and to try and keep in eyesight of his son. He nearly called out for him when he tripped over the boy standing just around a bend in the corridor.
“Oh!” Harry stumbled but both managed to right themselves. “I’m sorry! I didn’t want to get ahead of you.”
He bit back the acerbic words trying to form and just nodded approvingly. “Thank you for waiting, Harry.” He said shortly. He attempted to inject some warmth into his voice but he knew his tone was drier than necessary. He wanted to encourage the correct behaviour and correct the undesirable but his irritation as being tripped was nearly overwhelming him. “Next time, wait just before the corner or the curve so we can avoid a collision.”
There, managed to get that out without too much venom.
Severus saw the moment it dawned on Harry when the boy flushed and looked down at his toes.
“Oops.” He said sheepishly. “I’ll try and remember that.” His irritation faded at the genuine regret in Harry’s eyes. The boy was still young. He couldn’t expect Harry to remember everything all the time, no matter his intelligence. The pair continued at a more sedate pace so they could admire the creatures they walked past better.
The last bit of the corridor was filled with various bugs like scorpions and crickets before it opened into a large circular room with various sizes of glass aquariums ranging from barely a foot cube filled with various tiny grass and shoe string snakes to floor to ceiling all the way to large, wall to wall exhibits with giant anacondas.
Much to Harry’s disappointment, most of the snakes were hiding away in their caves, rocks, holes. All save for one long brown and spotted shoestring of a snake with an oversized bulbous head and large round eyes. It was a rather comical looking snake. “Papa, what kind of a snake is he?”
Severus read the little plaque out loud to Harry. “Imantodes cenchoa - common names are blunthead tree snake, fiddle-string snake, or mapepire corde violon - is a species of rear-fanged colubrid snake distributed in Mexico, Central America, and South America.”
“Imantodes.” Harry muttered and studied the bizarre looking snake that was bobbing its head now up and down, almost as if it were laughing at them.
And then Harry did something that sent him momentarily back in time, first to those dark days at the Dark Lord’s feet and more recently that day in the Malfoy gardens when Harry claimed to have spoken with a sassy snake who had laughed at him.
Harry hissed at the snake, and the snake stopped and Severus could have sworn he saw the snake tilt its head as if in curiosity. After a series of exchanged sounds, Harry snickered. “He said that he finds most of the two legs that come through to be dull and boring. I'm the most interesting two leg he’s met.”
“You’re the only two legged he’s ever talked to.” Severus pointed out, ignoring the fear still clenching in his gut. “Of course he’s going to find you fascinating.” He frowned a little when Harry moved on down the line of snakes. He had assumed the child would take the opportunity to chatter away with the snake now that he found one awake he could talk to. “Harry?”
“He said he was tired.” Harry tossed over his shoulder and looked at each snake he passed carefully, inspecting each one as if taking notes.
“Did he now?” Severus mused. “Papa is tired, too.” He tried, and Harry grinned.
“We can go home and take a nap.” He suggested, and Severus laughed.
“Perhaps after we’ve been through the rest of the zoo. First, I need to talk to you about something.” His voice was serious, and the expression on Harry’s face told him the child was very aware of what this conversation was going to be about.
“I can understand snakes. And they understand me. And that’s not normal.” Harry said matter-of-factly.
“It is rare, not abnormal.” He corrected without hesitation. He would not allow his son to think he was strange or weird or freaky for a rare talent and he told the boy as much. “It’s called Parseltongue, and since you are a speaker, you are what is called a Parselmouth. It is a very rare gift among wizards and one that is not truly able to be taught. There are no current known speakers in the wizarding world, though it is very possible there are those who have the gift hidden away out of fear of the reaction around them
He wondered just how Harry would take the idea that he had this very unusual gift. He hoped he had succeeded in alleviating the boy’s fears, both known and subconscious.
He felt relief when Harry hugged him tightly and then pulled back to smirk up at him. “Guess how weird it is to be a parselmouth, Papa?”
Severus shook his head in exasperation, but said obligingly, “I do not know, Harry. Very weird?”
“No, just 2% weird.”
“Oh, so weirder than riding a thestral?”
“Yup.” Harry nodded, hair swinging around his head in a way that had Severus tempted to give him a leather strap to tie it back. “At least some people can see thestrals. Parselmouths are very very very rare.” Harry wiggled around a bit and then hopped over to the stairs that lead out of the exhibit. “Papa, someday, I want a snake for a pet.”
“Perhaps someday, Harry.” He said dismissively, despite having already deciding it would happen one day. “Why not a higher percent?” He asked, not truly expecting an answer.
Harry, as per usual, surprised him - both with an answer, and
with
the answer. “Because I’m not a freak.” He said simply. “If being a parselmouth was 45 percent weird, then that would mean I’m freaky and strange, and I’m not.”
You are
something
, that’s for sure child
. He thought to himself. “But it does make you special, in that regard.” He said finally, and watched him carefully to gage his reaction.
The child shrugged. “Everyone has something that makes them special.” He said wisely. “You are very good at potions. I am a parselmouth. Uncle Lucius can talk really really really well. Auntie Cissa is so beautiful she would outshine a star. And Draco can argue his way out of anything.” Harry’s expression was one of impressed wonder.
“He is rather skilled at getting himself both in and out of trouble.” Severus said with a chuckle, and Harry’s tongue poked out as he grinned up at his papa.
“I’m not going to be like the Dark Lord, am I?” Harry whispered, and Severus started and his heart was pounding like a hammer. That this child could even
think
that he was….it was unfathomable to even contemplate.
“Harry, there is not a single cell in your body that is like the Dark Lord.” He said emphatically, and hugged the child tightly to his chest. “You are entirely too loving and empathetic, for one.” The child cried when he stepped on an ant, for goodness sake. Yes, that was definitely a sign of a future dark lord.
Merlin, even his subconscious was sarcastic.
Harry let out a sound of protest at the sudden movement and tight squeeze, but didn’t give a struggle. He simply wound his arms around the thin neck of his father and allowed himself to be held. Severus imagined he needed the comfort.
Circe knew he did.
~~*~*~~
2 March, 1985
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
It had been an entire week of puking and chills, of coughing and crying. Every time Harry whimpered or coughed or sniffled, Severus felt his heart ache and throb. He wished he could take every hurt the boy was suffering onto himself. Instead, he did what he did best - potions. He soothed what pains he could, and numbed others.
By the time Ronald Weasley’s birthday came around on the 1st of March, Harry was able to sit up, but was nowhere near able to leave his bed let alone the house for a birthday party.
The temper tantrum the new six year old had thrown was one for the ages, even going so far as to demand that it was his right for Harry to attend his birthday party as Harry’s best friend. Molly had the decency to look ashamed at her youngest son’s behaviour, and he accepted Percy’s quick ‘tell Harry to feel better for me’ before the floo call was cut off.
Harry had grinned weakly when he echoed Percy’s words. “I like Percy.” He had whispered and closed his eyes. His energy had still been fading faster than he could blink it seemed and he had tucked the blankets tightly around his son in an effort to calm the trembling in his hands.
He kept his overnight vigil, and every movement Harry made would have him jumping up and checking that the blankets hadn’t shifted too much, or that Harry’s fever was still gone, and that he didn’t need to throw up. Every cough had him wincing in sympathy at the tight barking, and he knew each and every pressure of stroke along his back that would calm him the quickest depending on the level of sleep the child was in.
When the dawn came, and he still had not managed to sleep from his worry, he caved and knew he had to contact someone. The Malfoys were on holiday visiting distant family in France and he was loathe to disturb them.
Stumbling to the floo, he was mildly surprised when the wolf answered almost immediately.
“Severus, what’s wrong?” He said, instantly reading the situation correctly. The wolf was quite perceptive which made moments like now easier. “Shall I step through?”
“Thank you, Remus.” He managed, unable to find any anger through his relief at the swift understanding, and moved away from the floo. He knew the wolf would understand his answer and not 15 seconds after he moved, Remus was dusting soot off of what appeared to be plaid trousers and a black muggle punk-style hoodie.
Severus stared at him with wide eyes. He wasn’t sure if Lupin was real or if he was simply a strange hallucination brought on by 10 hours of sleep cumulated over the past seven nights. Then he realized it truly didn’t matter. He nearly hugged the blasted creature in relief at seeing another living, breathing adult.
Instead, he nodded and swallowed hard around the lump in his through at the thought of how miserable his son had been for so long. “Harry is sick.” He said, voice hoarse from lack of sleep and self-care. “Since a week ago yesterday. He’s finally able to sit up and eat and hold a conversation, and managed a trip to the bathroom to take an assisted bath.”
“Severus.” Remus interrupted gently, hands clasping his shoulders firmly. “Please go to bed. I will take care of him.”
He opened his mouth to argue, or to add something to the list of things Lupin needed to look out for in regards to Harry, but something inside compelled him to remain silent about the matter. Instead, he allowed himself to be gently ushered into his room and onto his bed. He drew the line at being tucked in, and snarled at the wolf’s hand as it drifted to the blanket. It hesitated, and then drew the blankets up anyway.
“Go to sleep.” Lupin said insistently. “Let me know if you need anything.”
He was going to argue, he really was. He even had a great argument on the tip of his tongue. But the darkness was calling him, and he decided to hold onto the argument until later and let himself be claimed by Erebus.
~~*~*~~
Now that he had slept for nearly twelve hours, he knew he could not blame what Lupin was wearing on sleep deprivation induced hallucinations. “Are those….why are you wearing red and black plaid trousers?” He asked, tone full of the disbelief coursing through his veins.
Lupin had the gall to laugh. “They are flannel sleep pants. I didn’t…” His voice trailed off and he flushed a little and coughed in an attempt to disguise his obvious discomfort. “I didn’t take the time to change when you flooed me this morning. I answered the floo in what I slept in and and threw a sweatshirt I had laying on the chair next to the fireplace and came right over.”
The muggle sweatshirt in question was a rather faded black jumper with a hood and extremely frayed drawstrings. It appeared to be well worn and well loved and was covered with various patches of bands and causes and he realized he had seen Sirius Black wear it sometimes during the weekends during sixth and seventh year and decided it rather suited the bookish quiet werewolf much better than the dumb mutt.
Nearly making a face at that sudden bizarre thought, he caught a glimpse of Harry leaping off the chair onto the couch and he frowned deeply at the boy in disapproval.
“Harry James Snape.” He growled and Harry froze and peered up at him almost frightfully. “I do not ever want to see you do that again.”
The fear in the eyes instantly faded into sheer cheekiness. “Okay, Papa. Close your eyes!”
He almost found it amusing how Old-Severus didn't even make a peep at that. He also let the warmth of smug satisfaction fuel his loud laughter at the sight of Lupin’s look of startled surprise at the sound and found himself nearly ordering the other man to stay for dinner.
Remus Lupin was now, for all intents and purposes, a friend.
Harry was well on his way to a full recovery.
He was finally rested enough to interact with humanity without casting unforgivables.
Life was good.
~~*~*~~
21 June, 1986
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
He had known Harry would take longer to get prepare himself for this year’s solstice, what with finally being allowed to join the other families at Stonehenge for the Litha celebrations. While he waited, he thought back to the day before when Albus Dumbledore had contacted them and extended an invite from the Weasley’s for a summer picnic.
Before he could say anything to the strangely meddlesome old man (what was preventing the Weasley’s from owling him?), Harry had drawn himself up to his full height and politely informed the headmaster, “we already have plans for the day, sir. In the future, if you provided a longer notice in advance then perhaps we could then reach an agreement.”
Severus had needed all of his spy experience in that moment to keep his face passive and unmoving at just how much like Narcissa Harry sounded like. It was something she would say, nearly verbatim, and he had idly wondered if they were spending too much time with the Malfoys.
Dumbledore quickly bid his farewells after that, and they had continued their preparations for the summer solstice while he thought about the oddness that was Albus Dumbledore. He could go for months without speaking to Severus about Harry, only to pop back into their lives with some random request.
He wondered if the old man was going senile.
He was brought out of his musings when he heard his son’s soft soled leather booted footsteps on the stairs.
“Do you have your pebble?” His son, clad handsomely in his special tan hooded robes made from the softest of wool, nodded solemnly. It was clear the boy understood the importance of the day, even more so than last year. “And you know what you are going to wish for?” He nodded again and Severus grunted approvingly. “We are still going to offer our prayers to the garden and this year, I’m going to teach you the prayer I say for the ocean. Which would you like first this year?”
“Ocean prayer.” He said softly, eagerly. “The garden is on the way back up to the apparation point from the beach.”
“Clever logic.” Logic he certainly approved of. He also knew that Harry wanted to do the new activity first, and he had no issue with it. “Off we go then.” Harry held onto his excitement and kept his pace sedate like Severus without reminder as they walked slowly and reverently down to the where the water was lapping softly at the sand.
Together, they stepped into the water until it reached Harry’s waist and Severus’ knees and stood there in silence, waiting for the sun to reach a perfect half circle before they prayed together. “Mother ocean, welcome me in your arms, bathe me in your waves, and keep me safe so that I may return to land once more. Your tides move with the pull of the moon, as do my own cycles. I am drawn to you, and honor you under the sun's fiery gaze.”
The glow of the sunrise on the ocean spread in a golden shimmer, surrounding the pair with a glittering light. Harry let out a little delighted, reverent gasp as he always did at sunrise and Severus allowed himself a tiny smile. He felt lighter and warmer, just as he did every year, and the fact that this was Harry’s first experience with the ocean ritual showed in the blissed out expression on the boy’s face.
When Harry stumbled as they left the water, his legs still trembling, Severus held his other hand out to the boy and hefted the child to his hip when the boy nodded and reached up at the motion. He silently cast a drying charm on them both before walking silently to where the garden was green and growing, and he set Harry down next to his little plot. “Do you want to lead the prayer this year?”
“I don’t remember it all.” Harry admitted quietly. “I didn’t get a chance to practice like I did for Samhain.”
A little smile flickered at the corners of Severus’ mouth. “Perhaps next year.” He conceded easily and motioned for Harry to extend his arms like he wanted to cup handfuls of the warm sun in his palms. With closed eyes and warm tones, they recited together, the Latin flowing like a smooth creek.
He would never tire of the rush of magic he felt every time he performed these rituals and prayers. The look of rapture on Harry’s young round face told him the small boy was feeling similar feelings of awe and respect.
~~*~*~~
Stonehenge
Wiltshire
~~*~*~~
“Papa, there they are!” Harry whispered through clenched teeth in an effort to keep his voice down to a reasonable level. It appeared that they were some of the last to arrive, yet the easy smiles that greeted them from the other parents set him relatively at ease.
While everyone knew he had adopted a child, no one really had known what the Potter heir’s name had been as he had been born whilst they were in hiding. Harry, for all intents and purposes, was hiding in plain sight.
“Good morning.” They exchanged polite greetings and then proceeded to where the priestess in charge this year, Gabriella Knott, was accepting newcomers into the circle. She whispered the ancient blessings as she removed their hoods, sprinkling the scented blessed water over the crown of each head and placed a lush wreath of flowers the color of the sun before sending the now blessed one to participate with the others.
There were wild dances, and food, and games. A drum circle was playing for the dancers and Severus could feel his face wrinkling in all the places that a large grin affected and he couldn’t bring himself to take it off his face. Just the look on Harry’s face would be going into his pensive box, let alone how many other moments from today would make it there as well.
All four of the friends were absolutely enthralled. They were quickly instructed that they must stay with one of the sets of parents all day and all four instantly agreed. It was obvious that none of them wanted to have to be sent home early due to disobedience.
“I want to dance.” Pansy sighed dreamily as she watched the group of twirling witches and wizards, all laughing and singing along.
“Not me.” Harry shook his head almost violently. “I’ll cheer you on, though!”
She pouted. “What about you, Drakey?”
Severus snorted at the look of absolute horror and disdain on the youngest Malfoy’s face at the nickname. “Never utter that name again.” He hissed, and she looked taken aback, and a little frightened.
“O-okay.” She stammered, and the air was thick for a bit before it faded as quickly as it had formed.
“Harry, do you want to eat now or in an hour?”
He paused and tilted his head, the tell-tale sign he was deep in thought. “Now, I think.” He said slowly, and then nodded decisively. “Now.”
Soon, they were seated on a blanket under the shade of one of the pillars of the henge, each with a plate of honeycakes, honey-lavender biscotti, a small section of beautifully seasoned and grilled salmon, and herbed carrots and squash. Harry savored each bite, and Severus paid careful attention to which of the foods on his plate he enjoyed the most so he could add everyday versions to their cycle of meals and snacks.
The morning passed quickly, and as the sun hit its highest point, High Priestess Nott called a high throat wail and set a soothing rhythm on her drum, calling all to gather.
Even the children were silent as she began her chant.
“The sun is high above us shining down on land and sea, making things grow and bloom. Great and powerful sun, we honor you this day and thank you for your gifts. Ra, Helios, Sol Invictus, Aten, Svarog, you are known by many names. You are the light over the crops, the heat that warms the earth, the hope that springs eternal, the bringer of life. We welcome you, and we honor you this day, celebrating your light, as we begin our journey once more into the darkness.”
Silently, each family divided automatically into four groups to go through the rituals set up around the pavilion. After a brief discussion between Lucius, Perceval Parkinson, Severus, and Alessandra Zabini, they gather at the point closest to them, North.
Mounds of various earths littered the area, complete with cushions to sit and meditate on. “You choose a soil you like the smell, or the fell, or the look of, or one that calls to you, and dig through it and mediate.” Severus explained quietly, whilst the other parents did thus with their own offspring.
“What do I meditate on?” Harry asked just as softly, his eyes lit with curiosity and excitement.
“Anything you like.” He answered and chuckled at Harry’s pout of consternation. “But whatever you think about, use it to help you connect with the earth’s magic.”
Harry’s eyes cleared and he smiled easily. “Okay.” He sat in front of a red claylike, crumbly soil and a look of pure rapture came over his face when he ran a hand through the powdery substance. Content that Harry was following his instructions, he himself chose a dark brown soil that smelled of a deep forest earth.
Casting first an impervious charm to prevent dirt from embedding in his robes, he settled down cross legged directly in the dark woodsy earth. He closed his eyes and relaxed his body, taking in a slow deep breath in through his nose to allow the heady aroma to fully envelope him.
He could feel the thrumming of the earths magic coursing under him. He could sense the warm essence that the magic emitted. The summer breeze swirled the various scents of the earth around him and it was intoxicating.
It ended all too soon, and the dazed look on Harry’s face told him the boy had felt something during his own little mediation. He bit his lips to keep himself from breaking into a huge grin when he saw how tenderly Draco held Harry’s hand as they walked to the Eastern part of the henge. It seemed that the youngest of the Malfoy’s was just as sensitive to Harry’s moods as he was as his father.
The quartet of friends made a game of who could release their handfuls of seeds from the eastern ritual in the most wide of arches, ensuring the best spread into the wind. He found himself impressed at how quiet the children managed to keep their game as to not disturb any of the other celebrants. He only hoped Harry was meditating as he tossed the seeds as he was supposed to be doing.
As they moved to the Southern tip where the bonfire was dancing merrily, Severus leaned down to whisper to Harry to retrieve his pebble and remember his wish. “Walk around three times while whispering your wish, and at the end of your third lap you will toss your pebble into the fire. Keep your steps slow and meaningful. It does not pay to rush through.”
His wish remained the same as it had since the first solstice he celebrated after adopting Harry - that his son grow up into a wonderful man who was happy and content with his life. When he tossed the pebble, a small smile formed. He knew his wish would come true, he could already see it in how Harry interacted with any one he met and everything he decided to do.
They ended their meditation journey at the sacred springs, where they stripped to their underthings and soaked in the mineral enriched water that was hidden from the muggles much like Hogwarts with their muggle repelling charms, and used only one day out of the year - Litha. Harry, Draco, Blaise, and Pansy all treated the sacred pool as what it was - a sacred ground to mediate and worship. None of them wiggled and splashed, none of the kicked at the water or attempted to make waves. All four were quiet and respectful, and Severus couldn't have felt prouder of the quartet if he had fathered all four.
The atmosphere after the altar mediations was heavy with introspection and light with the feeling of release and joy at the day they are closest to the sun. “Papa, can we come back every year?” Harry asked in an awed sort of whisper as they watched the dancers around the dying bonfire, the sun resting on the horizon as it slowly set.
“Barring any emergencies, illnesses, or holidays away, yes.” He promised and tucked Harry under his arm in a strong side hug and rubbed at his back with the other hand when he felt both of Harry’s arms wrap around his waist and squeeze tightly and not release. “I love you.” He whispered. “Always and forever.”
Harry smiled, any worry and anxiety he had been feeling fading form his eyes. “I love you.” He whispered back. “Forever and always.”
~~*~*~~
End Chapter 5
~~*~*~~
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
~~*~*~~
31 July, 1986
Ministry of Magic
London
~~*~*~~
The ministry was a cold, unfriendly, crowded place to be in and Harry hated every bit of it.
He hated the security line and officer checking each of them in a brisk, unfriendly manner.
He hated the cold marble and sharp edges of every surface and object.
He hated how loud and crowded every room and hallway was.
However, he knew that if he wanted to go on the trip that Pansy’s mummy had given to him for his birthday, they had to be here at the ministry. He liked Pansy’s mummy. She had long ago insisted in her sharp French accent to call her Tante and had hugged him tightly then and every other time they met after then.
He loved Tante’s hugs. He could pretend that it was his own mummy hugging him and felt warm and happy every time. Papa gave great hugs, but sometimes he needed his Tante or Zia instead.
The international portkey departure and return rooms were a relief to enter, as the groups milling about were either exiting the offices towards their destinations, or they were entering their departure room so the receiving room was starkly quieter than the rest of the ministry.
As soon as they were sequestered into their private departure room, it was everything Harry could do to hold onto his pureblood etiquette lessons and keep himself from running around screaming his excitement in circles around Papa.
Draco was nearly vibrating next to him, and every time he so much as twitched, Lucius would shoot him a dark look that demanded him to behave.
Papa and Cissa were talking quietly to the lady behind the desk, and Harry fidgeted with his fingers. “Draco.” He whispered. “Where are Pansy and Blaise?”
Draco’s shoulders nearly reached his ears when he shrugged. “I don’t know. I heard Father say that the portkey is due to leave in fifteen minutes.”
Harry’s worry that his friends would miss the portkey must have been written all over his face because a gentle hand squeezed his shoulder, and when he looked up his father was peering down at him in concern. “I’m okay.” He tried to assure Papa. “I just don’t want them to be late and miss out.”
When Papa’s hand covered his own, he realized he was wringing them together in his worry and instead turn his hands to grip at the much larger ones for comfort. Papa’s voice was low and soothing as he said to him, “they are both here. I see them coming off the lift just now.”
Harry whirled around and felt all the tension he had been carrying vanish at the sight of Pansy in her knee length white wool winter cloak and Blaise in his smart get up of sleek black robes and heavy winter cloak with their parents and siblings as they entered the International Portkey offices and headed in their direction.
“Hello there, Alessandra.” Cissa greeted Blaise’s mummy, Harry’s beloved Zia, with a weird air kiss that Harry still didn’t understand before moving over to Tante and Oncle while Blaise and his older brother Dominique as well as Pansy and her older brother and sister Basil and Anise ran over to where Harry and Draco were standing with their fathers.
The children scarcely had time to greet each other before the adults quickly ushered them all into their launch room where an extremely bored looking attendant stood waiting. Once they were all inside and quiet, he recited their instructions in a monotone, flat voice. “Portkey to South Island, New Zealand for the purpose of seeing the southern lights. The time is 11:25 and your portkey leaves at 11:30.”
“Some voice inflection wouldn’t kill him.” Tante snorted under her breath, and Harry could see Cissa fighting to keep a grin off her face and wondered why adults wanted to pretend they weren’t having fun and be serious all the time. He had perfected the art of quiet chaos and fun. Well, until Draco was thrown into the mix. He was a work in progress.
He jumped when he felt something jab at his sides and looked over to see that he was being poked by both Blaise and Draco, while Pansy and Anise both just watched them with bored expressions. Scowling, he tried to wave the other boys off, but they just chased after him until Lucius slammed his cane down in front of the trio. With a dead eyed stare, they all froze in their tracks and remained perfectly still with their hands on the portkey. Pansy stood next to her mother smothering her giggles behind her free hand.
“Portkey departs in 2 minutes.” The flat bored voice of the attendant echoed in the very white stone chamber with its large glass door and Harry shifted on his feet. He was tired of standing, and tired of being at the ministry, and just wanted to be where it was familiar again. He pressed back against the warmth of his papa and smiled when his free arm wrapped around his chest comfortingly.
“I’m too hot.” Draco’s whine broke through the quiet adult conversation, and Lucius shot him a dark look that Harry took as a warning for the other boy to stop complaining.
Draco either didn’t see it, or he ignored it and started to undo his outer coat. “It is July!” He said haughtily. “Why should I wear this when it is July and very hot?”
“Draco Lucius Malfoy, you will demonstrate decorum or I will remove you from this room and we will remain behind.” Lucius hissed, and the smaller blond boy pouted and opened his mouth to argue.
Harry gave an involuntary distressed whine when he realized that his best friend was about to do it again and make the whole situation a lot worse. Draco’s pale grey eyes shot to him and he flushed and fell silent.
Harry was momentarily amazed. He had been terrified that he wasn’t going to have all his friends with him for his birthday because Draco was going to open his mouth and insert his foot deep inside yet again.
But that wasn’t how it had played out for once. No, Draco had managed to stop himself! Harry grinned over at the other boy who grinned at him back. His grin told Harry everything he needed to know, that Draco was fully aware that he was one more talking to away from being forbidden to go and absolutely did not want that to happen.
“Portkey departs in 30 seconds. Please put your hand on the portkey.”
Tante’s normally elegant face was like curdled milk. “Young man, I suggest a different career path for you. You are far from what I would consider a good candidate for the face of customer service. Be assured that I will be writing a formal complaint on your less than satisfactory professionalism. Enjoy the last day of your job.”
The man in question just gaped at her in astonishment, and before he could respond, the portkey activated and they popped out of the departure room, leaving behind an irritated and flustered attendant behind.
~~*~*~~
Lake Tekapo
New Zealand
~~*~*~~
Severus was thankful for the forethought to stand close to Harry when the boy stumbled and fell back against his legs as they landed. “Sorry, Papa.” Harry mumbled, and Severus simply squeezed his shoulder gently and ruffled at the child’s hat to straighten it.
He and Harry were decked in identical charcoal wool capes and trousers, with him donning a deep indigo wool scarf and Harry one of a dark forest green. Both wore knitted hats pulled down over their ears and thick, warm dragonhide boots.
He took a glance over at Draco and saw the boy giving a shiver of gratefulness as he gripped his own cloak tighter around him. “It is winter down here in New Zealand.” He heard Percevel Parkinson explain to the seven gathered youngsters. “And we are on the southernmost part of the island chain. I believe it’s called Lake Tekapo, yes?” He directed this at his wife, who smiled at him and nodded indulgently. “You booked it.” He reminded her with an upturned nose and little grin.
Severus knew they would be losing the boys soon, and probably Pansy as well. “Do you have our apparation coordinates?” They still hadn’t seen outside, and he knew the children would be astonished when they realized it was nearly midnight here instead of noon.
A strip of parchment was shoved into his hands and he motioned for Harry to grab his hand. “This will take us directly to our viewing platform.” Rosemary said in her soft French lilt, both hands holding one of her children’s. The third was attached to her husband and Alessandra had both her sons held tightly with her hands. “Once we are on the platform, there will be no rough housing, do you understand?” Rosemary Parkinson’s stern gaze swept all the gathered children, who all nodded back to her solemnly. It didn’t take a trained leginmenze to know none of them fancied a dip in a lake with how cold it was outside.
Severus felt Harry’s other hand grasp the same hand already clutching his, and twisted them to the platform.
They landed roughly due to the slickness of the wood platform, and Harry only stayed on his feet because Severus was holding onto him. It didn’t take long for the children to reorient themselves and shortly after they landed, a chorus of gasps filled the New Zealand winter air. The darkness couldn’t take away the shapes of the landscape, and he knew in the daylight it would be even more gorgeous than what the faint conjured lights and the glow of the moon displayed. He could see the outline of a building on the shore, and other visitors camped along the edge of the lake, and he was thankful for their disillusioned spot.
As soon as all the children were settled on comfortable transfigured couches and chairs with giant mugs of hot chocolate, all conjured lights were vanished. And not a moment too late as the light show began just as their eyes started to adjust to the lack of light. A small gloved hand flew up to meet a small mouth as Harry tried to muffle his delighted gasping at the ribbons of yellow and green that were starting to flicker in the atmosphere.
He found himself nearly gaping at the sight as well. He was doubtful he would have ever had this opportunity had he not adopted Harry, and once again he found himself wondering just what sort of a life Severus Snape would have lived in a timeline where he hadn’t taken Harry with him after discovering the horror at Godric’s Hollow. He barely held back his shudder of revulsion at the very idea. He knew the most likely direction he would have taken, and he gently tugged Harry to lean back against him in an effort to chase away the what-if demons that kept plaguing him.
If he had to choose between being a bitter young man holed away in a dungeon brewing potions whilst hating his life and being right here with his son, warm and loved, enjoying the delightfully chill New Zealand winter air and the dancing ripples of light against the deepest and darkest of blue skies, well. He’d be a damned fool if he wanted to be anywhere other than right here and a flat out idiot if he wanted to be anyone other than who he was striving every day to be.
“Papa, they look like ribbons dancing in the wind.” Harry breathed, his fabric covered fingers gently rubbing against his own leather covered ones. The intertwining strips of yellow and green were rather stunning to watch, and he nuzzled the top of Harry’s hat covered head and smiled into it.
“They’re telling you Happy Birthday.” He whispered back, and ignored the snort of amusement from Lucius nearby. Harry wiggled in his spot in delight and took a long sip of his hot chocolate.
“My tutor told me why this happens.” Dominique said just a touch too loud, and six adults simultaneously shushed him and he dropped his tone obligingly and launched into an explanation about charged particles shooting out of the sun and magnetic fields around the earth. “It’s not for his birthday at all.” He finished with a snooty huff. “It’s just nature.”
Severus opened his mouth to tell the older Zabini boy off because just where does the impertinent child get the idea he can ruin things for his son when Harry piped up from next to him. “But I like to pretend that on my birthday, nature does things just for me.” He shrugged, not looking away from the still weaving colors in the sky. “I know it is science, but I can pretend, and you can mind your own business please.”
He was never so thankful for his spy experience as he was in that moment because all he wanted to do was roll around roaring in laughter. He was also very aware that Dominique remained quiet on the topic after that and his heart warmed with pride in his 6 year old in standing up for himself.
Blaise, Pansy, and Draco were huddled on a couch pointing at various clusters of colors next to theirs and he nearly jumped out of his skin when Draco suddenly turned and reached over his lap to snatch up Harry’s hand and tug. “Come here!” He hissed as quietly as he could and Severus knew the big grey eyes would easily draw his son over to his best friend.
Harry glanced up at him to gage his approval and Severus nodded in a way that had Harry grinning and hopping off the couch to settle next to Draco. Narcissa settled in Harry’s now vacated spot and beamed over at Rosemary. “This was a wonderful idea, my dear.” She gushed with hushed words. “Harry is clearly enjoying the sight, and I know my Draco was excessively excited for today’s outing.” Her eyes widened in time with the children’s gasps of amazement as the sky erupted suddenly in rapidly flickering waves of yellow and green after a lull in the show. “It’s perfectly enchanting.”
He knew his own mouth was open in a very undignified way, but he simply couldn’t help it. He knew none of the other adults were faring much better than he was, too. It was without a doubt the best outing he had been on.
And if Harry’s gushing all the way back through the ministry to the floo hall was any indication, his son felt the same way.
~~*~*~~
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
The silence of their cottage was a wonderful relief after the chaos of the morning and afternoon. The lights were amazing and beautiful, but he wasn’t sure he wanted to have another outing with all four families. He also knew that it would be inevitable, as the four six year olds showed no signs of ending their friendship anytime soon.
Holding back his sigh in favor of repeating his mental mantra of
you chose this, you love him
, he ushered his son towards the staircase. “Your uncle Remus should be here later this evening to share dinner and hear all about your adventures today.” He reminded the boy as he sent him to wash and change into his summer clothes. “Please don’t take an hour as you are prone to do.”
“One of us has to care about our appearance.” Harry quipped and darted into his room before the light stinging hex could hit him, Severus scowling at him as he disappeared.
“Brat.” He muttered, a small grin forming without his permission. He was amused and impressed with Harry’s rather sarcastic comeback. He heard the rush of water through the pipes as Harry turned on his shower and he settled down in his chair to catch up on some of his reading.
The first article was a long soliloquy extolling the virtues of the Pepper Up potion, and how they were finding that some were using it to help cure their depression. He rolled his eyes and skimmed the article in irritation. It barely worked to clear your sinuses during a cold. What made anyone think it had any effect on how out of balance the chemical reactions in your brain wanted to be that day? It was a placebo effect at best, and a scam at worst.
The title of the next article amused him.
10 Ways to Tell if You’ve Been Amorentia’d.
He skipped it with a derisive snort. His eyebrow raised when the water shut off after a mere fifteen minutes. Harry hadn’t taken a shower or bath that took less than thirty minutes since he started bathing himself.
Obviously excited
.
He turned his attention back to the magazine and blinked in stunned astonishment after he turned to the centerfold. He did a double take, and the center spread didn’t change. There was an article about one of his potions. The anti itch cream, in fact, the one he had patented not long after he had adopted Harry. He read through the article hungrily, each word rolling over him with their warm praise.
Not a single word about his death eater days.
Not a single word about being the father of the boy who lived.
Just a potion master and his craft, extolling the virtues of something he, Severus Snape, created. He was touched, oddly enough, and so very proud of himself and genuinely surprised that people used the product and enjoyed the effects that much.
He closed the magazine when he heard Harry hopping his way down the stairs, and touched the corners of his eyes to ensure any moisture that had dared accumulate was vanished. “Did you wash behind your ears?”
“And between my toes.” Harry said with a smug little head wiggle, and settled himself in the other chair. He had donned a pair of muggle grey sweatpants and his red t-shirt with the Ridgeback that flew around his torso lazily. When he pulled his feet up onto the chair, Severus held back his reprimand of shoes off the furniture when he noticed that the boy had forgone any sort of covering on his feet. “I’m ready for my riddle.” He said matter-of-factly, and Severus snorted again.
He was almost starting to feel a bit like a hog.
“Oh, are you now?” He said, leaning back in his chair and crossing his arms. Harry mirrored him and he bit the inside of his cheek to keep himself from cracking a smile.
“I am.” Harry said with a firm nod. “I have been six for almost an entire day and I still haven’t had my birthday riddle.” His tone betrayed just how serious of a travesty he found this, and Severus couldn't keep the grin off his face any longer.
“Alright, you’ve convinced me.” He said with a faux sigh of longsuffering. “What gets wetter the more it dries?”
“That’s easy, Papa.” Harry said imperiously. He looked almost like Draco from his vantage point, with his nose pointed in the air and his airy tone of overconfidence.
Severus wasn’t fooled by the tone or the posturing. “Oh?” He said in mock surprise. “Enlighten me if you will.”
“No.” Harry said with a wrinkled nose and looked away. “It's so easy, I’m going to make you guess it.”
As he had suspected, Harry was trying to trick him into giving away the answer to the riddle. The six year old definitely needed to work on his sneakiness, and preferably not on him. He settled for a very dry tone when he replied to his son. “I already know the answer, Harry. I'm the one telling you the riddle.”
Harry pouted. Severus internally rejoiced at knowing he was right in his assumptions yet again. Internally. He wasn’t going to laugh at his son to his face.
The room fell into silence as Harry thought, and after the longest five minutes of his life, Harry snorted and piped up. “Papa, Professor Minnie can turn into a cat. I want a cat.”
He nearly couldn’t give an answer through trying to process how they had gone from the riddle to discussing owning a pet. “I’m allergic.” He said finally, hoping that would be the end of it.
But it was Harry, after all. “Can’t you make a potion for that?”
He eyed his son with suspicious, yet pleased eyes. He liked that his son assumed he could create anything for anyone with just a few ingredients and a cauldron. He did not like if his son was using that in order to manipulate him into doing what the child wanted. “It would not be a cure. With the current allergy potions available, I would have to take the potion every day and I have other projects I am working on right now.” He wasn’t about to tell Harry he would not have an animal with fur or hair in his house now or ever.
And certainly not when the child was merely 6.
“Oh.” Harry frowned. He hated taking potions, and Severus knew he was probably thinking about just that and grinned internally. The grin turned to a confused head tilt when Harry asked, “when you die can I get a cat?”
Dumbfounded, Severus just slowly shook his head and replied drily, “Harry, when I die, you can buy as many sodding cats as you wish.”
A rather cheeky smile formed on the six year old’s face. “Can I get a different pet now?”
Of course he’d ask.
Immediately, he shook his head and ignored the sad look on the boy’s face. “No.” He said emphatically. “You can have a pet when I know you can care for it without too many reminders.”
“Okay, Papa.” There was a beat of silence before Harry added cheekily, “The answer is a towel, by the way. And I want to go Kings Island.”
“Cheeky brat.”
~~*~*~~
20 August, 1986
4 Privet Drive
Surrey
~~*~*~~
The weather forecast had not said it was supposed to rain. In fact, he had been assured that it was not due to rain for another three days.
So why then was he standing on a street corner staring at the most boring row of houses that existed whilst in the torrential rain? The simple answer was because he and Harry had been extended an invitation to dinner with Vernon and Petunia Dursley.
Petunia Dursley nee Evans.
Also known as Lily Potter’s older, and only, sibling.
He still wasn’t sure why he had accepted the invitation from the spiteful shrew, except Harry had looked at him with those big green eyes he could never say no to and whispered in that lost little voice that he’d always wanted a cousin to play with like Draco had with his cousin and he found himself answering the invitation with a simple ‘yes we will be there’.
There was now here and here was Number Four Privet Drive with its immaculate yard and perfectly painted trim just like Number Two and Number Six as well as every other house on Privet Drive, almost as if a single house had been hit with a duplication hex and then carefully arranged and measured for exactness. He shuddered in revulsion at the cold ordered rows of houses and felt even more thankful for their seaside cottage with all its charm and homey warmth and imperfect perfection.
He had walked as slowly as he had dared, but now they stood staring at Number Four, he in trepidation and Harry in excitement. He scarcely had time to knock on the door when it flung open and an extremely round blond fat boy was revealed. The boy stared first at Harry and then up at Severus, before turning around and waddle running down the hall shouting to his mum that ‘those freaks are here’ and disappearing out of sight around a corner.
Petunia looked the exact same as Severus remembered, and managed to hold onto most of his displeasure at being inside her house. Her long face was pinched with irritation that melted as soon as she saw Severus scowling at her. “Welcome to our home.” She said warmly, so warmly Severus was immediately suspicious.
“Hi!” Harry couldn't hold back his exclamation any longer and bounced from foot to foot as he held out his hand to shake. “I’m Harry and you’re my Aunt ‘Tunia!”
Severus watched as her pleasant mask slipped just enough to reveal the pure rage and hatred she was feeling in that moment, not only towards them but also towards…ah. Of course.
Of course Dumbledore was behind the invite to dinner. And if the brief unintentional skim of her mind was correct, he was inside waiting for them. He struggled to keep his rage down and simply smiled at her politely.
Still, she accepted the hand lightly and shook it once before releasing the hand and subtly trying to wipe it off when Harry’s attention turned away briefly. As soon as the door closed behind them, she whirled on them and hissed harshly that they were only there because that old hippy freak insisted on it. “I’d rather have never even known I had a nephew.” She said with a sneer down to the wide eyed gaze of a boy who was receiving a harsh dose of reality Severus never had intended to provide for him.
It was an omen of how the rest of the visit was to go, one he would later regret ignoring.
Harry was still cautiously excited, even with Petunia’s sneering glares of hatred every time he either ventured too close to her or made conversation with her. Albus sat at the dining room table with a huge beaming grin, looking for the world like he had solved a huge puzzle and was filled with self satisfaction and pride.
Severus had no idea why he was so proud of himself. Tricking them into visiting the family Harry would have been left with was having the opposite effect he was certain Albus had hoped the visit would have. Watching the nasty shrew’s gaze at Harry as she set the table or pulled a pan off the stove to stir it, he had a suspicion that while she would not have wanted Harry in her house, she would have accepted him for slave labor and he resisted the urge to draw his beloved son closer to him.
No matter what Albus Dumbledore may want to claim, he just knew that the woman would not have loved his wonderful Harry. She would have abused his easy trust, stomped on his caring soul, and killed his inquisitive spirit in favor of her own horrid child, Dudley. The rotund boy was a near ball of lard despite his young age, about Harry’s height but about three times as round and prone to screaming to get his way.
Dudley would scream every time Harry would even look at him, and Petunia would shoot Harry a look full of venom. Harry just looked in bewilderment between the pair, so uncertain for the first time in his life. He had never experienced treatment from another human being such as this, and looked so confused at the obvious hostility from those who were supposedly his family.
The twinkle that had been aimed at Severus from the moment they stepped foot inside Number Four had dimmed as Albus was taking in Petunia’s hostility and Dudley’s spoiled wailings. Severus didn’t even try to hold back his smugness at witnessing the slowly deflating old man and his ideals that family was always the best option. He didn’t deal in absolutes if he could help it, and he knew from personal experience that family sometimes was the absolute worst option for a child.
Vernon arrived home shortly after Dudley had started demanding his dinner to be served now only to be rebuffed with the promise of extra pudding if he will be patient, and the mustached fat man jovally greeted his wife and son and resolutely ignored the three wizards sitting in his kitchen. Petunia silently put out the food and called for Dudley wash his hands for supper. The boy ignored her and sat down with the chair giving out a creaking groan, and Vernon beamed proudly at the boy. “Ha! Won’t let anyone tell him what to do! That’s the sign of a good leader, yessir.”
Severus privately thought it to be more a sign of a spoiled brat, but kept his words to himself. He contented himself with the knowledge that his Harry was the perfect picture of a polite pureblood wizard, just as he had been taught to be even in the midst of unpleasant company.
All throughout dinner, Vernon was the opposite of polite - even in the face of two grown wizards who could definitely do damage. Dudley spent the entire meal tossing forkfuls of food at Harry and wailing that his rotten cousin was stealing food from him. Harry sat through the entire exchange with an extremely blank expression pasted on his face that changed to irritation when Petunia started scowling at him again and scolding him for taking food from her precious Duddums.
Severus’ breaking point was when Vernon made an off handed comment about ‘that layabout Potter and his bitch of a wife’. While he had hated James Potter in life, if it weren’t for the man Severus wouldn’t have his wonderful Harry now. And he absolutely would not stand for an insult upon his dearest childhood friend.
Wordlessly, he stood from the table and motioned for Harry to put his jacket on, pleased when the boy slid from his chair and obeyed immediately. He winced at the shiny gleam in Harry’s eyes and knew that he would be dealing with the aftermath of this evening for a few days.
Albus followed in an attempt to ease up the tension with a gentle pleading cajoling that they were all family and couldn’t they all just get along? Severus nearly hexed him. He held onto his temper, however, and simply shot Albus the darkest, coldest look he could muster as he assisted a now sniffling Harry into his coat.
The shimmer turned into tears which quickly devolved into heavy sobs by the time he finally managed to get the both of them out of the house and back to their cottage after telling Albus ‘never again’ and apparating directly from the Dursley’s front hallway with a loud crack. It took a full three quarters of an hour to calm and reassure his son that no matter what, he would never send Harry to live with those awful people.
As soon as he could get Harry asleep, he was going to pen a very strongly worded letter to his boss warning him against any such machinations in his or Harry’s lives again, though he suspected that any further inferences would be much more mild compared to today.
~~*~*~~
6 September, 1986
Quidditch World Cup
American National vs Japan National
Knoydart Peninsula, Ireland
~~*~*~~
“Papa, Papa, there!”
Harry bounced on his toes and waved an extended arm excitedly. He looked in the direction Harry was pointing to see a similar position with Draco and Narcissa and snickered a little at just how similar the two six year olds could be at times. Lucius was away on business this week, and the two friends had immediately jumped on the opportunity to take their boys to this year’s Quidditch World Cup between Japan and America. Narcissa had a friend who happened to own the little island on which the stadium was being erected and was able to procure for them prime box seats.
“Papa, come
on
!” Harry started to tug on his robe sleeve and he immediately lay a hand on the boy’s shoulder and stared down at him until Harry looked up at him and wilted a smidge. “Sorry. I’m being rude, aren’t I?”
“Incredibly.” Severus agreed dryly and Harry nodded sheepishly.
“Sorry.” He repeated, and he squeezed his son’s shoulder with a forgiving smile - and hadn’t that been a huge surprise when he learned he could give one of
those
- and wordlessly wound them through the crowds of people milling about to where Narcissa was patiently holding back a squirming Draco. Harry held on to his decorum a full ten seconds longer than Severus was expecting and rolled his eyes when the boy wrenched out of his grip and into his best friend’s, the pair whirling around like out of control merry-go-rounds.
“Good morning, Severus.” Narcissa sounded far more amused than he felt she had cause to be and scowled at her.
“While it is morning, I have yet to notice if it is ‘good’ yet.” He stuck the tip of his tongue out playfully when Harry shot him an exasperated look at his petulant tone and then snorted when Harry and Draco both dissolved into giggles at the childish gesture.
Children were weird, that was for sure.
“You’re always so grumpy before noon, Sev.” She sighed indulgently at him and then waved the boys back to their side, holding up two pairs of omnioculars. “Draco, do you have your pocket money?”
He nodded excitedly, his hand coming to rest over the bulge in his robes just where his coin purse would be.
“Harry?”
Harry gave a more sedate nod, but grinned widely up at her. “Yes, Cissa! Papa said I can choose to save it or spend it, but that whatever choice I make I have to live with it.”
He scowled when he said that, and it took Severus all his spy training to keep the amusement off his face at the memory of the last time they were at Rue Claudel - and what he was certain was what had brought such an expression to Harry’s face.
Harry had had his galleon to spend then, too, and immediately had chosen a bag of exploding caramels for 1 sickle. He had pursed his lips and stared at his son with intense disapprovement, but the boy had ignored him and purchased the treat anyway.
When not a half an hour later Harry saw a miniature quidditch set he wanted because
Papa, it’s the perfect size to use with my dragons
, he was short just a half-dozen knuts. The boy absolutely lost his shit. He had a full blown meltdown in the middle of the store, not begging for Papa to buy it for him, but accidental magic from the intense anger at what Severus learned later was severe disappointment in himself.
To make matters worse, when he had tried the caramels, he found that he hated them and became even more distraught. Severus had immediately taken Harry home then and once the boy was calm, had discussed with him the importance of thinking through a decision before making it. He knew by the look on his son’s face now that he definitely would be at least trying to remember to think through and look at everything before making a decision.
That was Harry’s speciality. He had an uncanny ability to accept changes to his small view on the world with little fuss or reminders. He had done it when meeting new people as a toddler and he had done it after the disastrous shopping trip at Rue Claudel. Draco had far less restraint, and Severus knew it was because of how much money the boy always had for his own pocket money. Suffice to say, it was enough that the boy would never be able to spend that much in one day at the Quidditch game.
With the pinched faces of disapproval Harry was shooting at everything he was looking at, Severus wondered if Harry would be saving his entire galleon today and felt a stab of pride that his son had indeed taken his words to heart that talk after Rue Claudel. He looked very much like Severus did when examining potion ingredients before purchasing, and he nearly let out a bubble of snorting laughter at the thought.
They were mostly useless trinkets he was looking at anyway, Severus didn't feel they needed that close of scrutiny. However, he also wanted Harry to continue this behavior when it came to the more important things such as potion ingredients, and so he kept his mouth shut and simply observed.
He noticed with a tickle of amusement that after the first two booths where Draco bought the first shiny thing he saw, he started noticing what Harry was doing and unconsciously mimicking Harry's careful perusal. While Draco would still buy something at every stand, he started actually examining each piece before making his choice.
“Well, that's new.” Narcissa noticed Draco's behavior as well. “I'm not sure he's ever thought through what he's actually wanted before.”
And just whose fault is that?
He was not stupid enough to voice the thought out loud, however, and merely nodded in response.
A magically amplified voice called out the eight o’clock hour and Narcissa leaned over to the two boys. “We need to get up to our box soon, the pre game show begins at 8:30.”
The rest of the booths instantly forgotten, Harry and Draco snatched at each other hands and practically vibrated from excitement as the four of them made their way up the stadium. That excitement fell off of Harry’s face suddenly and he followed his son’s line of light only to frown at who he saw.
Arthur Weasley and his gaggle of children, save Bill and Charlie. Percy looked to be bored out of his mind, Ron appeared about to wet himself from excitement, and the twins were bent over together whispering as usual. Ginny was perched on top of her father’s shoulders and staring wide eyed at everything around them.
Before Severus could steer them away, Arthur called out his name and he nearly closed his eyes in frustration. “You should all join us!” The man bellowed jovally, and Severus smiled politely.
“No, thank you. We have seats already.” Narcissa stated in her blandest tone, the one reserved for those she held contempt for yet still needed to be polite.
“Albus gave us enough extra. He said it was an apology for his actions towards you in August” Arthur insisted, and those words had Harry taking a huge step away from the Weasley patriarch and Severus lost his polite smile.
“Good day, Arthur.” Ignoring the spluttering of the man and the whining of the children behind him, Severus nearly ran Harry away from the family. He might have allowed Harry to sit and talk with Percy for a moment had Arthur
not
brought up Albus and his lack of direct apology yet again.
Having someone else give them tickets to a game they were already attending was absolutely not an apology.
About halfway to their box, Harry suddenly stopped and frowned up at him. “Papa, why are all these people closing their eyes?”
And Severus, in the midst of his horror and embarrassment, had a realization. The boys, living secluded as they were, had never seen a Japanese person before. And since Japan was playing, there were a lot of Japanese people in attendance of the game.
He had not prepared Harry for this event.
He tried to shush his son and explain that everybody was different and everybody looks different. These people weren’t closing their eyes, they were from Japan and that's just how their facial features were.
As expected, Harry nodded and easily accepted his explanation.
Draco also acted as expected and proceeded to pull his eyes closed at the corners and starting trying to look around saying "but when I do that to my eyes I can't see, how can they see?"
“Draco Lucius Malfoy, put your hands at your sides this instant.” Narcissa hissed lowly, and the boy went ashen and did as demanded. She continued her lecture once his hands were in their proper place. “We do not mock people, especially where they can see it. We do not do things to our bodies or use our words to make fun of someone for the way they look or how they speak. We have better manners than that. Do you understand me?”
“Yes, Mother.” He said immediately, eyes wide and fearful. “I’m sorry I was rude, Mother.”
Both adults were immensely thankful to avoid any other such awkward moments once they were sequestered up in their private box and had the boys settled with their breakfasts awaiting the start of the game.
Severus immediately began to brainstorm various places he could take Harry in an effort to expand his horizons a bit more. Perhaps he could persuade the Malfoys to join, as well. Draco was desperately in need of some expansions to his own world view.
~~*~*~~
October 1986
Hogwarts
Scotland
~~*~*~~
Harry loved school. On Mondays and Wednesdays, he had the same schedule, just as he did on Tuesdays and Thursdays. He loved school because he loved to learn, and none of his lessons felt like work. He would listen to Draco moan about his own tutoring lessons, and wished Uncle Lucius would allow Draco to join Harry in his lessons, but he said something about certain things a pureblood must know in his voice that Harry knew meant to drop the subject.
On Monday and Wednesday, he would study stars and the planets and things like orbits and comets with Professor Sinistra. After, he would go with Professor Flitwick for his physics lessons, which more than not ended up being some sort of game or experiment. He had Latin lessons after lunch with Draco when the tutor would accompany Draco to the school. It was the one time of day he didn’t like, his language tutoring. Usually, Draco would stick around for when Madam Hooch would take him down to the Quidditch pitch and teach him gross motor skills as well as muggle sports. If he was really, exceptionally good all month, she would allow him on the last class period of the month to join a game of low flying quidditch with the first years.
On Tuesday and Thursday, Professor Sprout taught him biology including all about plants and animals and the human body. He also had his own little garden that she helped him tend that contained the ingredients and other things the other professors used in their tutoring sessions with him. Professor Kettleburn would try and teach him about various animals and how to respect and care for them unless the professor was injured or sick - which seemed to be quite often. As it ended up, most of that time was spent helping Professor Quirrell with his muggle classes or he would walk around with Mr. Filch before he would join Professor Vector and learn his maths.
Harry loved that he had Friday off as well as the weekend, unlike the older kids who still had classes on their Friday’s. However, Papa would insist every Friday that first Harry would practice ingredient preparation before Uncle Moony would help him blow things up with muggle magic he told Harry was called chemistry.
Harry’s current week had been his favorite at school so far, and that included last year, too.
Professor Sinistra took him up into the astronomy tower to let him explore the intricate instruments that helped her track what the planets were up to, as well as if there were any changes in anything that needed to be planned for or dealt with.
Professor Flitwick also brought him up to the tower and showed him all about gravity by dropping things off the edge and watching how big of a splat they made.
Professor Sprout showed him a really cool plant that spit up purple goo when you tickled it just so.
He actually caught the snitch in the first year Quidditch scrimmage and Madam Hooch gave it to him to keep forever!
Professor Quirrell gave him something he called a slinky and showed him how to use the toy. They spent the half an hour together snickering when the staircase would suddenly move and the slinky would drop down many stories and always landed tangled and twisted. Harry giggled each time the professor would untangle the slinky with great exaggeration and fanfare. Mr. Filch came up in a rage when the slinky nearly landed on him that nearly instantly faded when he saw the muggle studies professor and Harry rolling around on the stone floor nearly in tears from laughter and he snickered as well after Harry apologized for the moving staircase dropping the plastic toy.
And Mr. Filch…
Oh, Mr. Filch gave him the bestest most amazing present in the history of presents. Something Mr. Filch told him was called the Marauders Map, and when he handed it over he told him about the four mischievous troublemakers who had made his life far too interesting for his liking. It hadn’t taken long for the stories to match up with ones Uncle Moony had told him and he couldn’t help but tell Mr. Filch who he was reminding Harry of.
It was what had prompted Argus Filch to give it to the child in the first place, just after he showed what the map would spew forth if you didn’t know the proper words, and Harry admitted that those were the nicknames of his father and friends. The man had narrowed his eyes before they flew open with realization and he gave a chuckle before handing it to Harry. “I took it from Sirius Black his seventh year when I caught him using it to get into the Ravenclaw common room. Quite a prankster, he was, though you’d having a best friend as a prefect would curb his tendencies. I always though Remus should have been head boy instead of your father.”
Harry giggled and shook his head at Mr. Filch’s exaggerated facial expressions and hand gestures and the man only had fond smiles for him and Mrs. Norris only had happy purrs.
Life was good for all of them.
~~*~*~~
21 December, 1986
Hope Lupin’s Home
Holywell, Wales
~~*~*~~
“Good morning, Nana.” Harry beamed at the older woman who looked nearly identical to Uncle Remus, and took his seat at the table. He was still having a hard time believing that while he may not have the Potter, Evans, Snape, or Prince grandparents, Uncle Moony was more than willing to share his own mum, who was in turn more than willing to spoil him like the six year old was her own flesh and blood grandchild.
“Good morning, Harry darling.” She paused and wrinkled her nose. “Is that...You cannot be wearing a Chudley Cannons shirt in my house. Severus, you and Remus can’t possibly allow this!”
Harry grins and points his fork at his sudo grandmother, effectively cutting off his papa’s sputtering at being lumped in with the wolf as one entity. “Nana! I know better than that. I support the Winborne Wasps.” He pointed at the smiling cat face on his shirt and explained about Garfield and comics and Blaise’s strange obsession with the muggle comic strip. “He thinks everyone should know about them, and bought me this for Yule, but he’s going to be in Italy with his mum so he gave it to me before he left just in case he forgot to send it. I sleep in it!”
He beamed and thanked her when she placed a cinnamon roll and a bowl of diced strawberries and orange slices in front of him. He happily dove into prying the flesh of the fruit off the peel.
“Now, Severus dear, why on earth do you sound so hoarse?” It seemed to Harry that Papa had been adopted by Remus’s mum, too.
Papa sighed. “I think I caught Remus’ cold.” He sounded exhausted, even after a whole night of sleep. “I’m currently in the process of losing my voice.”
Harry piped up with a cheerful smile, “actually Papa, you are always losing your voice. When you speak, you can never get those words back and they are lost forever. That’s why you should be careful what you say.”
He blinked a bit blearily at Harry, who grinned and went back to eating his orange. “As I was saying, I’m blaming Remus.”
“Why?” Harry asked innocently. “Did you kiss him?”
The kitchen was dead silent for multiple heartbeats.
“No.” Papa bit out and Harry wilted under the fierce glare. He hadn’t seen that look directed at him before. Usually, that look was only for the naughty dunderheads who melted cauldrons. “Remus has had a cold for a while now. It’s only logical that mine came from being around him.”
The six year old nodded and kept his eyes on his roll, nibbling the little orange pieces out of their translucent skins. Suddenly, he didn’t have an appetite any more. “Nana, may I save my roll for later?”
“Of course, dear.” She responded before Severus could, ignoring the glare now being fixed on her.
“Harry, you know the rule.” He snapped out before Harry could move away from the table.
He felt his stomach twist even more. It felt like it usually did after they had to aparate somewhere and the urge to throw up was just as strong. “But I don’t feel good.” He whispered, slowly sitting back in the seat, pressing his trembling fingers into his thighs.
“Enough with your excuses!” He shouted, slamming his mug on the table. Hot black liquid splashed over his hands and onto the table, and Harry flinched back. He had never seen his papa this angry before and the twisty nausea couldn’t be held back any longer.
He bolted from the table and barely made it to the bathroom before he threw up what little breakfast he had managed to eat. He slumped against the cold tile wall and shivered at the phantom heaving in his stomach.
He heard a gentle knock at the open door. “Harry, love?”
“Nana.” He coughed and grimaced at the sour taste of bile in his mouth and shivered again when his stomach clenched. He tightened his arms around himself and tried to smile. “I’m fine.” He lied. He knew he wasn’t okay; he hated it when people yelled and Papa knew that. He didn’t mean to make Papa mad.
He realized his breath was hitching like he was going to cry and he scrubbed at his eyes furiously. What if...what if Papa was so mad that he…
No.
Papa promised that he would never send him away to live with his horrible auntie and uncle and Papa always kept his promises.
Right?
“Shh love, hush.” She gathered him up into her lap and rocked him gently back and forth and he realized he was sobbing and realizing it only had him crying harder. “Don’t you worry, lovey. Your Papa loves you, okay? I think he’s having a hard time in a new place and this morning was too much for him.”
Instead of reassuring him, he only felt more panicked. “He’s never looked at me like that before!” He wailed. “I don’t want to live with the Dursleys! They’re horrible people!”
“Harry.” She scolded lightly, wiping at his tears with her thumbs. “Dear, if it came down to it, I would take you in. So stop worrying about that.”
“Son, I’m not ever going to send you away. You’re stuck with me and I’m stuck with you.” A weary, rough Severus stood in the door looking wretched. Harry watched him from his Nana’s lap cautiously as he came into the bathroom and sat on the floor, pressing his back to the sink cupboard. His Papa looked as sick as his tummy felt. “Today I broke a promise I made to myself long ago. I promised myself to never allow my temper to cause you pain. And then I did just that this morning.”
Harry was surprised to see tears in his papa’s eyes and wiggled out of Nana’s grasp. He crawled across the short distance and folded himself into Papa’s lap. He let out a contented sigh when the strong, familiar arms automatically came up to wrap around him. If Papa was holding him, Papa couldn’t be sad.
“I dreamt of your mother last night, and then I dreamt I lost you in the most horrible ways imaginable.” He said through Harry’s mess of hair. “I should have hugged you this morning instead of shouting.”
“You’re hugging me now.” Harry pointed out helpfully, and both adults laughed wetly.
“Yes, I am.” He said with a sad little smile. “I am sorry, Harry.”
“I forgive you.” Harry said easily, kissing the underside of Severus’s chin. “Honestly, if kids can make mistakes, so can adults.”
Nana laughed loudly as she stood back up. “Oh, Harry, you are as wise are you are smart, aren’t you?”
“He is.” Severus said wryly, putting Harry on his feet and standing up “He’s also very forgiving.”
“That’s because I love you and you love me, Papa.” Harry said with exaggerated patience, hands on his hips. “That’s how families work.”
“Oh is it?” He said with a raised eyebrow. He shook his head at Harry’s mirrored expression and held out his hand, fighting back a stupid grin. “Now, shall we go wake Uncle Moony? I’m sure he would enjoy some fruit and a cinnamon roll, too.”
“Yes!” Harry whooped and ran out the bathroom in the direction of Remus’ room and he shook his head in exasperation. Despite countless reminders, he still tore through a house as if it were an Olympic race track.
~~*~*~~
1 April, 1987
The Burrow
Ottery St Catchpole in Devon
~~*~*~~
Being at the Burrow was exhausting enough without it being on the Twin’s birthday. The severity of their pranks would always escalate on that day, and while Harry had long ago learned to dread about half of his the visits with the Weasley’s, he hated April 1st the most.
He knew from his Papa that in the muggle world, April 1st was a day of pranking and he was immensely grateful that the twins had no idea of the practice. The pair were bad enough as it was.
So far, all that had happened was nothing but anticipation. He and Papa were greeted politely upon arrival by both of the twins, and that in itself brought a suspicious look to both Snape’s faces as well as Arthur Weasley’s.
Without ceremony, the twins ushered the two Snapes over to the long dining table that was overflowing with various dishes including everything from mashed turnips and steak bites to cucumber tea sandwiches and fresh vegetables. Harry carefully checked his seat before he sat down, much to the obvious amusement and mock offense from the twins.
“What? You think we did something to your chair?” George asked playfully, winking over at his twin.
“Not to worry, little Snakeling. We left your seat alone.” Fred added on before the two darted up the stairs, leaving the two visitors alone in the dining room.
Harry immediately went and checked his papa’s chair, too. “What are you doing?” He asked in a tired sort of voice, one Harry had learned to associate with their visits to the Weasleys. He knew Papa wasn’t looking forward to when the twins started Hogwarts in a couple of years, and resolved to make this visit as twins free as possible for Papa.
“They emphasized that they left
my
seat alone.” Harry replied, stubbornly examining each bit of the chair before relinquishing it to Severus. “What if they did something to your chair?”
Papa smiled at him, a hint of pride in the dark eyes that had Harry straightening up with his own self-pride. He had done correctly! Though his excitement faded a bit at papa’s next statement. “While I appreciate your concern, I have a spell that can protect me.”
“What is it?” Harry asked petulantly, arms crossing as he scowled at his papa.
Without replying, he banished the chair Harry had finished checking to the living room, and transfigured a chair for himself from his handkerchief. “They can’t prank a chair I create myself.”
“Papa, you are very smart.” Harry decided emphatically. He tilted his head a bit in confusion when Papa snorted and ruffled his hair instead of replying.
Adults were weird, sometimes.
He looked up when Mrs. Weasley hustled into the room and gave him a beaming smile. “Harry, so good to see you and your father today! How are you?”
Harry smiled politely in return. “I am doing very well, thank you.” He recited as instructed to do in polite company. Her reaction to his presence was a far cry from previous visits and he knew exactly the reason why. She had discovered during the last visit that Harry indeed wasn’t pranking along with Ron, Fred, and George when one of the pranks affected he and Percy whilst in the kitchen chatting as they were pouring some drinks for themselves. The trio of troublemakers had had their bottoms warmed, not only for the prank that time, but all the times they had also gotten Harry in trouble with them.
She hadn’t appologized for accusing him in the first place, but he was six, not stupid. He knew adults thought they didn’t have to apologize to children. Papa did on occasion, but only on the really big mistakes. But she did make every effort to ask him what he enjoyed doing and made sure to have something around now that he knew he would find satisfactory. As long as she remembered that he was not like Ronald, despite their being the same age, they would be able to get along just fine.
“Boys! Ginny! Time for lunch!” Molly hollered from the kitchen door, and a thunderous wave came down the stairs as the twins, Ron, and Ginny came running through to find their seats. Percy followed at a more sedate pace, giving Harry a small smile before taking his own seat.
After a loud and boisterous lunch that had Harry wishing yet again for the simple quiet of his own house, Ron ran from the table and let out a huge fart that stopped him in his tracks. He turned to the mixed expressions of the people all still at the table and said loudly with a cocky sort of grin, "sorry, that was my butt saying thanks for the food!"
The twins nearly fell from their chairs as they started laughing and making their own fart noises. Percy and their parents both appeared to be deeply embarrassed, and Harry felt as unimpressed as his father seemed to be. Ginny was giggling, but obviously trying not to, and Harry felt that deserved a couple of positive points for her for at least making the attempt.
“Ronald Bilius Weasley!” Molly screeched, and Harry fought the impulse to cover his ears at the shrill sound. She had only two modes of speech, he decided - overly-mothering or banshee. “You will not use such phrasing at the table if you wish to eat amongst pleasant company again!”
The boy’s face fell from its delight to abject sorrow and irritation that he directed in a glare at his mother. “Sorry.” He muttered, and slumped out the door to the grassy field outside.
The twins jumped out of their chairs as one. “Come on! We want to play some quidditch before cake!”
In hindsight, Harry should have realized something fishy was up with how eager the two had been to specifically play quidditch that afternoon.
~~*~*~~
St. Mungos
London
~~*~*~~
He couldn’t get the youngest Weasley’s scream of pain out of his mind. All he could think was
that could have been Harry
as they waited in the waiting area in St. Mungos for Ginny’s leg to be put back together.
It could have been Harry who had mounted the broom only to swoop dramatically up and then to nosedive into the ground at full speed.
It could have been Harry who had comprehensively shattered his left leg and pelvis.
It could be him pacing angrily, wishing for news, any news at all on the injured boy.
Instead, it was young Ginevra Weasley who was in such a horrible and painful state of being. And it was all thanks to those blasted 8 year old twin terrors who had managed to charm one of the brooms to do the opposite of what the rider wanted.
The pair were sitting together in one chair, shamefaced and silent under the sharp glare of their father while their mother paced back and forth frantically. She had been removed from the room for hysteria, and was banned from entering until Ginny was awake.
Percy was white faced and shaking, and Harry had tucked himself next to him in an effort to help calm him down. It worked minutely, and he was loathe to move to ruin that for his friend. Papa sat between Ron and Mr. Weasley, tapping Ron’s knee every so often to remind him to still his feet before he kicked someone.
“Parents of Ginevra Weasley?”
“Oh, that’s me!” Molly let out a wail and covered her mouth and for once Severus didn’t scowl at the intensely open display of emotion. She was well deserved her fits of hysteria right now.
Arthur stood swiftly and nodded, quickly moving to his wife to grasp her hand in his. “I’m her father.”
The healer smiled brightly at them. “She’s all fixed up and will be ready to go within the hour. She’s awake and spitting mad at a Fred and George.” He smirked a little. “ I am assuming brothers?”
The twins shrank down even further and the healer snorted at the sight and eyed them sternly. “You boys best not do something like that again. Had she been rotated just a bit further to the left, she would have died on impact.”
Both twins paled even further. “But she was barely five feet off the ground!” George whispered hoarsely. “How?”
The healer grew even graver. “Because of your prank, the force she exerted to raise the broom into the air instead drove her straight down. She did not simply fall five feet. You may as well have loaded her into a catapult and shot her straight at the ground.”
With both twins white faced and horrified, the healer was satisfied he had gotten his point through and tapped both Weasley parents on the shoulders to lead them back into Ginny’s room. Keeping an eye on the remaining children, Severus knew the healer’s words had hit home because for once the twins had no comeback, no defense to fall back on save the cold, hard truth. Their foolishness had nearly killed their sister and they were fully aware of it.
It would be quite some time before any of them were allowed on the brooms at the Burrow, and even longer still for the twins who were thankful their mother had not also extracted a pound of flesh from their hides for their deadly prank.
Harry decided he would not be attending any more of the twins birthday parties if they could not act in a manner befitting of a pureblood. Pranking was well and good, but attempting to murder your sibling, even by accident, was far beyond what was possibly acceptable as a prank in Harry’s mind.
It sat on the same level as the story Uncle Remus told him about how Sirius Black had tricked Papa into nearly being eaten by him their seventh year. Harry had sat on Papa’s lap the entire story, and then spent almost a full hour checking if he was
certain
he wanted to continue to allow Uncle Moony around, and if he was
certain
he was alright around a werewolf that tried to eat him.
Harry also spent a lot of the hour reassuring Uncle Remus that no, he didn’t think he would come eat him in the middle of the night, and no, he didn’t think he was a horrible monster. He was just concerned that his papa was ignoring his own needs and wants because having Remus around was something Harry wanted.
Severus immediately did everything in his power to assure his son that his association with Remus was in no way forced upon him by his son, and that he considered the wolf a friend so he needn't worry about his papa being afraid of Remus any longer.
When Severus informed Molly of the change in visitations, she had no hesitation in accepting that the actions of her twins was completely unacceptable and that Harry had every right to deny them association with him.
Yes, Harry could really grow to like Molly Weasley a lot after today.
~~*~*~~
5 June, 1987
Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire, England
~~*~*~~
“Papa, why was Petunia trying to kiss me earlier?”
The conversation amongst the adults came to a grinding halt.
Severus was the first to recover. “Who is Petunia?” He prayed the boy wasn’t talking about his aunt, though he couldn’t fathom first how Petunia Evans could even find them, and second why she would even attempt to today of all days.
“Draco’s cousin. Today at his birthday party. You know, the one with the long brown curls that looked like muggle slinkies?” Harry’s face formed a frown as he thought of the story he was sharing and Severus felt a wave of relief that the Dursley’s still had no interest in trying to take Harry. “She ran up to us shouting “Josie, the air smells like freedom” and then tried to kiss me before running away!” His frown had morphed into a scowl by the end of his rant and Severus shook his head. “None of our names are Josie! What did that even mean?” Harry was nearly shrieking by the end.
“Temper, Harry.” He reminded mildly, a bit alarmed at the idea of the strange little girl trying to kiss his son, with or without permission. “Did she stop when you asked her to?”
“Not the first time.” He admitted with an annoyed sigh. “The second time she tried, I told her if she did it again I would shove my cake in her hair. She didn’t like that idea very much and stayed far away from me the rest of the day.”
Severus felt the amusement build from deep in his gut, and he couldn’t hold back the enormous giggles at the idea of a little girl being terrified of some cake. The amusement was tinged with pride in his son’s clever way he solved his dilemma of someone encroaching on his personal space. His son gave a warning and when that was ignored, gave a clear consequence were his space to be breached again, and had been fully ready to enact said consequence had the warning been ignored.
“Do you want to tell me why you don’t want her to kiss you?” He was curious, suddenly, if it was the typical ‘ew girls’ reaction nearly all boys went through, or a genuine disinterest in girls in general.
Harry shrugged. “If anyone is going to kiss me, I’d like it to be Draco.”
Severus’ eyes automatically flicked to the other boy who nodded emphatically in agreement along with Harry’s words. He could feel a slight bit of panic rise in him as it seemed to be confirming to him that his son was indeed most likely of the gay persuasion and he himself had no true knowledge in that area, his only real attractions ever being towards either Lily Evans or the brief fleeting lust he had felt whilst in his mastery towards a vacationing Greek boy his age. They had only spent the day together, flirting and exploring the city, but it was enough to help take the edge off of losing any and all chance with Lily - at least until her death.
Before he could complete his descent into chaotic mental panic, Harry continued his explanation. “If I have to let a girl kiss me, then I will just choose Pansy.”
Narcissa was clearly holding back her laughter as she teasingly told Harry that someday, he would have feelings for girls, and he smuggly stated that he already had feelings for girls.
“Really?” She asked, and Harry wondered what the little smile she wore meant.
He shared a glance with Draco who waved at him encouragingly.
“Yes.” Severus watched as Harry turned back to Narcissa and nodded emphatically. “They make me angry!” When all the three adults started to giggle, he wrinkled his nose at them all. “Come on, Draco. The grownups are being dunderheads again.” He tugged on Draco’s sleeve and the two boys darted out of the sitting room towards the stairs.
“Malfoys do not...you know what, I concede. Narcissa, you win this one.”
Draco giggled at his father’s fading words as they ran out the door and out of sight. “Harry, you just called our parents dunderheads!”
“And your father
let us
!” Harry sounded just as flabbergasted as his friend and their footsteps faded off after Draco’s door slammed shut.
“Incorrigible brats.” Lucius muttered at Harry’s parting comment, and Severus let out a bark of laughter.
“As if you would expect anything else from our boys.” He snickered under his breath at the death glare being aimed at him and clamped his lips together, shoulder shaking as his laughter went silent. “Aren’t you going to correct the misconception?”
The scowl only deepend and Narcissa gave Severus a sad smile that calmed his amusement faster than if drenched in cold water. “Lucius is finally admitting he would rather allow Draco to be a child than use the ways Abraxas did on him to ensure his propriety.” She placed a hand on her stomach, and his eyes narrowed in suspicion as he mulled both her words, and her actions.
He was an idiot. Of course that would be what he was thinking of. Severus knew about Abraxas’ methods of keeping his family in line, and wondered briefly if Lucius would have fallen into the same patterns if not for also having Harry looking at him with love and adoration, trusting Lucius to do the right thing.
How many lives had been affected for the better from his rash decision to adopt his son?
“I refuse to imperious or crucio my six year old.” Lucius bit out acerbically, and Severus allowed his full attention to rest on his friend once again. “Not now, not later, not ever.” Many dark and dangerous things Lucius may be, but no one could claim he supported the abuse of a child, whether by magic or physical objects or neglect or otherwise. “I also do not wish my son to look upon me with fear instead of reverence or love. I would rather his respect come willingly and through a mutual relationship with me.”
The three adults sat quietly in thought after the blond fell silent. He thought again about how different he himself would be were it not for Harry in his life. His thought flow quickly moved to just how easily he could have chosen to use his father’s ways to keep the boy in line and he grimaced as he took a drag of brandy. He was immensely thankful that he had never taken a belt to the boy, that Harry’s gaze was always filled with adoration and affection, feelings he never had felt for his own father.
“I find it rather odd that we are the type of parents we are.” Severus admitted after he drained his glass. “I, under the belt of my muggle father. Lucius…”
“With my delightful, curse happy father, yes. We do not need to hash that again.” Lucius muttered, interrupting the other man easily. Severus nodded and glanced over at Narcissa who was sitting with her legs curled under her, holding her cup of tea with an absent sort of look.
She gave a start when she noticed both men looking at her. “Yes? What do you wish me to say? That I am glad my horrid, malevolent, foul tempered mother passed before Draco was born? That I am
thankful
my just as spitefully cruel sister is in Azkaban while I am estranged from another sister whose only crime in life was to marry a muggle-born wizard?”
Her voice was tight with what Severus realized were tears when one escaped and trickled slowly down her cheek, unnoticed by the woman. “Do you wish for me to admit that I am terrified to bring another child into the world?”
Severus gave a start at having his suspicions confirmed. “Cissa, are you…?”
She nodded, the odd little sad smile twisting at her lips. “I’m due in the beginning of November. We haven’t told Draco yet. We were going to wait until after his birthday to tell him, so we didn’t ruin his day.”
He wasn’t sure how he should respond. She appeared to be both joyful and panic stricken at the same time, and his heart hurt for her plight.
“You are a wonderful mother to Draco, Narcissa.” He said softly. “And you will continue to be one to this little one, as well.”
Narcissa looked up from staring at her hand on her still flat stomach and smiled beautifully at him, before turning her gaze to her husband. “I am so happy that you are both wonderful men and loving, doting fathers. I shudder to think what might have been had the Dark Lord succeeded, or had Severus simply left Harry to the muggles.”
It seemed Narcissa was thinking much along the same lines as he often was. “I think on that nearly every day, Cissa.” His voice was hoarse, and he swallowed in an attempt to wet his parched throat. “I was such a bitter
child
when I joined the death eaters. I try and think about what I would have done had I left Harry there alone, and I can’t bear to think on the man I was becoming. I would have become the potions professor immediately after the fall of the Dark Lord instead of only last year, and would have allowed my bitterness at Lily’s death to consume me.”
“You don’t truly think that you would be a completely different person than you are now?” Lucius asked with a frown, crossing a leg and sipping his own tumbler of firewhiskey.
Severus gave one short nod. “I do. I fought with myself daily those first few months with Harry. I ended up naming the bitter and hateful thoughts that came through my head as “Old-Severus” in an effort to distance myself from actually voicing any of them out loud. Had Old-Severus become a professor, I shudder to think of the cruel temper the students would have had to endure.”
Narcissa hummed under her breath. “I remember the first time you brought Harry over here to the manor. You were barely attentive to him, you wouldn’t even look at him.”
“I couldn’t. Not until you knocked the sense back into me.” He allowed a small grin to quirk when she gave a little huff of a giggle. She was his strength, she and Lucius both, especially these last five years raising the boy.
“You would have come around eventually.” Her words were calming and soothing, but Severus shook his head in disagreement.
“No. Not until I had done irrevocable damage to our relationship. I would have been no better than those Dursleys were it not for you I fear, Cissa. I was all set to ignore him as much as I could until I could send him to Hogwarts.”
She set her cup down and shuddered lightly. “Well, then I am more than glad you listened to me that day.” She replied breathlessly, and reached over to pat his arm gently. “Now, shall we move onto a lighter topic and discuss our boys’ relationship with each other? What do you think, gay or just so close we can’t distinguish the difference?”
“Narcie, they are barely
seven
, and Harry not even so until next month.” The nickname, more than the exasperatedly fond tone of voice, nearly sent Severus out of his chair. Lucius never,
never
, used a nickname for his wife, at least not around him.
Narcissa was similarly stunned and momentarily unable to respond, choosing instead to gape at her husband. When she recovered, it was with a slow smile and bright eyes. “I still say it bares monitoring. Would you be okay were Draco to choose a male for a partner?”
Lucius was silent for a moment, visibly warring with the idea against what he had always believed and been taught that, as a pureblood, your only option was to wed the opposite gender and produce at least one child. “I suppose, were Draco to be so inclined, I would not forbid him, no. And if it is the case, I have a few years to adjust to the idea.”
“And if this unborn child ends up a straight male who can produce biological Malfoys?”
Lucius shrugged, though Severus could see how it pained him. “Draco is my heir. The Malfoy line will continue through him unless he has no children, adopted or biological, upon his passing. Then it would pass to this yet unborn child, male or female.
“Severus?” Narcissa turned to him with a query in her tone and gaze.
He snorted and procured himself a cup of water instead of more brandy. “As long as it’s consensual, Harry can date or marry whomever he desires. I have no intention of limiting
any
of his choices, and that includes in matters of the heart as well the mind.” He was thinking of Lily as he downed his water, and how he would give anything for an opportunity to tell her all of this, to include her in the conversation in discussing all of who Harry was now and could be in the future.
Would she have cared one way or another about Harry’s future sexual proclivities? He couldn’t imagine the girl he had known to scorn her son were he to be gay, but people change and he hadn’t spoken to her or known her since their fifth year. And what about James? As a pureblood, he would he have had the same long driven desire as Lucius to further the Potter name though biological offspring?
In the end, it didn’t really matter. Lily and James were both dead, and Harry would be whoever he would be, and Severus would love him regardless.
How could he do anything else?
~~*~*~~
14 July, 1987
Vue Magique
Rue Claudel, Paris, France
~~*~*~~
“Papa, why are we here again?” Harry tugged on the large hand until Papa leaned down to answer.
“Your Latin tutor -”
“Master Foucault!” Harry interrupted and immediately shrank down at his papa’s sharp glare. “Sorry for interrupting.” He whispered and pressed his lips together tightly to remind himself not to interrupt again.
“As I was saying.” Papa gave him one more pointed look before continuing. “Your Latin tutor has been noticing you squinting at the charts and complaining of headaches whilst reading.”
His eyes trailed up the front of the red bricked building. “And that means I need glasses?” Harry asked skeptically.
Papa raised an eyebrow at his tone, and he wrinkled his nose in a silent apology. “It means you need your eyes check to see if you need glasses or if it is another issue entirely.”
That made sense. “Oh.” And was actually a bit worrying, if he thought about it too hard. “I hope I only need glasses then.”
His papa chuckled and patted his shoulder blade to direct him through the front door of the magical optometrist on Rue Claudel called Vue Magique. From what Papa and Uncle Lucius have told him, Healer Ines Dubois was the very best at her job, and Harry could appreciate that.
He supposed that if he had to be here anyway, he might as well be appreciative. “Thank you for taking me to the best, Papa.” He whispered, and found himself wrapped in a hug. He beamed and wiggled in delight before hugging Papa tightly back.
“Always, Harry.” Papa murmured before straightening up, taking Harry’s hand in his, and striding together to the front reception to check in.
Harry tuned the boring conversation out and looked around the room in mild interest. Large posters of happy, smiling people wearing various styles of eyewear of different ages decorated the walls, and Harry wondered why they were so happy at having to wear glasses.
Looking over the row of frames, he had a horrible feeling that soon he would need to be choosing one of those to wear and he just knew whatever
he
chose would have Draco laughing at his lack of sense.
“Papa.” He whispered as soon as he heard a long pause in the conversation.
“Yes, Harry.” Papa whispered back.
He swallowed and pointed to the wall of glasses. “Will I have to chose a pair?” Papa nodded and Harry frowned. “Can you have Draco come, please? He’s much better at this than I am.”
“Harry, whatever frames you chose will be just fine, I promise you.” His father’s tone was one of his most patient and Harry wanted to stomp his foot in irritation at the lack of urgency.
“No, Papa, you don’t understand. Draco says I have no fashion sense!” He scowled and crossed his arms. “I have to have Draco here!”
His papa’s tone dropped to a much lower, more dangerous one, and his clamped his mouth shut again at the sound. “I know you are unsettled, but that is not an excuse to forget our manners. I will give you one chance to rectify your request.”
Harry nodded immediately, his body suddenly light at the relief Papa apparently did understand. And, if he was to be honest with himself, a little ashamed for behaving like a toddler and throwing a temper tantrum. “May we please bring Draco here to help me choose frames?”
“Why?” Papa asked briskly, and Harry hunched a little.
He didn’t want to admit that he was scared and uncomfortable and Draco always helped him feel better. But he also knew if he didn’t say something, Papa wouldn’t allow for him to send for Draco. He willed up his courage and sighed. “I’m scared.” He whispered, and nearly collapsed in relief when Papa just gave him a hug.
“I know you don’t like new places and experiences. However, if you listen to the Healer’s every instruction, as well as mine, then when you are done I shall send for Narcissa and Draco.”
Harry wouldn’t have known that his Papa had already anticipated that he would ask for his best friend, and had arranged with Narcissa for them to be at Rue Claudel around noon, just around the time Harry’s appointment would end and the frame choice would begin.
All Harry was concerned with was doing everything the healer instructed immediately and without a single complaint, even when his eyes felt uncomfortable in various ways with nearly every single one of the spells used during the exam. When he was finally released from the chair, Healer Dubois firmly instructed him to keep his eyes closed and remain seated and calm for another five minutes to allow his eyes to rest before needing to be used once more.
Obediently, he kept his eyes squeezed shut and listened to Papa tell him about how good of a boy he had been to listen so well and remain so calm, and he nearly wiggled in glee, but remembered the healer’s instructions just in time and remained mostly still. He couldn’t stop the giant grin that spread across his face at his papa’s wonderful, praising words.
However, when he hears the words he’s been waiting for, “Harry, open your eyes!”, it isn’t the deep baritone of his father that he had been expecting.
It was the higher pitched tenor of his best friend he had been wanting.
“Draco!” Harry shot up out of his chair and launched himself at the other boy. They clung to each other a moment before Draco held him out at arms length, scanning Harry with frantic grey eyes.
“What did they do to you? Did they have to remove your eyeballs to fix them!?” Draco asked in a panic, and would have touched Harry’s eyes had he not grabbed the wandering hands.
“No one removed my eyes! And they’re not fixed. Not yet, anyway. She just cast some spells that made them feel itchy, or too bright, or burn a little. And then I had to sit there for five minutes so my eyes went back to normal and now I know I need glasses.” Harry looked over at his father. “Papa, may we look at frames now?”
“Yes.” He answered simply and the two boys were nearly vibrating with the energy they were holding in. Harry wanted to run, desperately wanted to just dash over to the wall and eagerly look through them all. But he knew his papa’s stern eyes were fixed on the back of his skull and he also knew that were he and Draco to lose their decorum, they would be out of there quicker than they could blink and Papa would chose for Harry.
Harry absolutely did not want that. Papa had absolutely no fashion sense, at least according to Draco. He just hoped Draco could behave long enough for him to choose his frames.
The two boys were soon quietly giggling as Harry sat in one of the plush chairs dotting the room while Draco switched out frames and pranced about tossing out posh sounding words and phrases. Every so often he would scold Harry for giggling, because then Draco would start to giggle and
that ruins it Harry!
After what felt likes hundreds and hundreds of frames, the two boys finally decide a pair of thin wire framed glasses that were light and unobtrusive on his face. When the healer moved to take the glasses, Harry nearly panicked. “But these are the ones I want!”
She smiled at him, her eyes crinkling with amusement. “Yes, and I must put the prescription you need on the lenses so that you may wear them home. I will have them ready for you in an hour. The potion needs time to cure on the lenses.” She directed the last couple of points to the adults, as well, and they nodded so Harry released the frames and stepped back from the healer.
Giving them all a friendly nod, Healer Dubois vanished behind a swinging door, and the four of them were left looking at each other. Harry still felt worried he wouldn’t see his glasses again, but Papa didn’t look all that worried, so maybe he didn’t need to be either.
A gurgling from his stomach had him wincing. “Papa, can we get something to eat?”
“May we, and would you like to go to Verts Pâturages?”
“Yes, please!” Harry beamed, ignoring the correction in his excitement for lunch. Their food was nearly as good as what they ate at home!
~~*~*~~
“I wanted steak tips with mushrooms, Mother.” Draco sat pouting at the table with his arms crossed and a scowl aimed at Narcissa.
She silently aimed a single arched brow at him and Severus repressed a shudder at the look she gave her son. “The restaurant did not have steak tips except for what I ordered for you, Draco. Your salad has chunks of steak in it, as well as slices of fresh mushroom. We are eating light for lunch because your Father is treating us to a new restaurant on Diagon Alley when he is done with his meeting with the minister.”
Draco swung hopeful eyes towards Harry who shook his head emphatically. “We don’t go to Diagon.” He said simply, and dug into his own meal of roasted potatoes and summer veggies.
They were eating at the little farm to table cafe at the end of Rue Claudel they always frequented on midday runs to the magical shopping alley.
“Mother, I want Harry to come with us.” Draco’s tone was now even more of a whine and she set her fork down firmly on the table and fixed him with sharp eyes.
“Perhaps I shall take you home and put you down for a nap.” She said in a low tone that hid none of her irritation at his attitude, and Draco’s eyes widen in what Severus assumed was horror. “You are obviously too tired from our day already to be a proper host for your guest.”
Her eyes were serious, and Severus knew the boy was on his last straw today with his mother. The change in the boy was instant. “I apologize for my rudeness.” He said quickly, and started to stab at his salad and eat it with gusto, still shooting his mother worried glances as if afraid she would still declare him tired and in need of a nap.
The boys fell into a quiet discussion on quidditch and Severus took the moment to share his progress with someone about the Wolfsbane potion for Werewolf Transformation, though he’d like a nicer sounding name that doesn't sound like the concoction will murder the werewolf. “It’s nearly complete, I’m certain. This last transformation, Remus said he barely felt any pain with either transformation, and only had one instance where his mind went too hazy to control. He thinks just a tad more of the aconite will even it out and I fully agree.”
He scowled when Narcissa pointed out smugly, “your view on Remus has changed rather drastically since our last discussion on werewolves.”
“You try holding onto your prejudice when you see your son’s wonderful, loving Uncle Moony - who just happens to be a werewolf - interacting with him. Remus is no more a raging creature than I. He just has a...furry medical problem which is exposed only once a month and I am aiming to correct via potions.”
He ignored her obvious amusement and checked the progress of Harry’s plate. About half empty, and the boy was slowing down. “Did you want to take the rest home, son?”
“Yes please, Papa.” He yawned and rubbed one eye with a loosely balled fist. “Are we still going to the Malfoys after we pick up my glasses?”
“Yes.” He answered as he left enough currency on the table to cover the meal and a generous tip and directed the boy out the door, aware of the two Malfoys following. “I am sure you are eager to see if your snitch catching skills have improved at all.”
Harry beamed and snatched his papa’s hand up, skipping as they walked back down the street to the optometrist. “I’m going to be the seeker for Slytherin!”
“Oh?” Severus asked in mock surprise. As if he hadn’t already known his son was obsessed with the position of the game.
“Yes!” Draco nearly shouted from Harry’s other side. “And I’m going to be a chaser!”
“I’m sure Slytherin will be very pleased to have both of you on the team.” Narcissa’s soft voice instantly calmed Draco’s to a more appropriate level. “And we can practice just as soon as we are home, Draco.”
Whooping under their breaths, Severus shot his son an appreciative look at the attempt to be calm, Harry and Draco sped their skipping up in an effort to hurry to pick up Harry’s glasses so they could play some quidditch.
~~*~*~~
End Chapter 6
~~*~*~~
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
~~*~*~~
31 July, 1987
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
“I don’t want to play Aurors.” Pansy stamped a foot and pouted, her arms crossed over her pale pink play robes with navy embellishments. They resembled something close to a long sleeved muggle maxi dress that was loose enough in the front to reveal cream colored leggings and navy ruffled shirt that matched the embroidered polka dots on the outer flowy layer. “You always make me play the princess who needs rescuing.” She ground her navy shiny shoes into the sand as she spoke until they were buried completely, glaring at each boy in turn.
Harry fiddled with the edge of his robe sleeves, the ones that looked just like Papa’s tight sleeved slate grey brewing robes, as he thought about how to resolve the problem in a way they could all have fun. He watched his friend as she glowered at the sand and shrugged a little. “I can be the princess who needs rescuing today. I don’t mind.” It wouldn’t be that big of a blow to his pride, he supposed. Not if it meant Pansy would smile like that again.
“But it’s your birthday!” Draco gasped, his face a picture of horror, his hands flapping around flusteredly for a moment before a determined look crossed his face. “You can’t be captured on your birthday! I’ll be the princess.”
Harry, ignoring his best friend, shoved the crown they had crafted from sticks and reedy beach grass on his head, and jumped up on the tallest rock in the sand. “I’m already here.” He said smugly. “Now, who captured me?”
Blaise grinned his toothiest grin and waved a long spear-like stick from his perch on top of the second boulder in the center of the beach, his beautiful Italian made robes already dirty from his romp on the rock. “I’ll be the centaur who captured you for the midnight sacrifice to appease the gods.”
“Oooo.” Pansy shuddered dramatically and gave the brand new seven year old a very pitying look.
Harry just beamed excitedly back at her before schooling his face into one of terror and spoke in a high pitched voice, “no, please don’t sacrifice me. I’m too young to die!”
Draco, already accustomed to the role of auror, jumped into action. He tossed a stick to Pansy, who fumbled it but managed to wrangle control and wield it like a wand. “I shall vanquish you, foul centaur!” He snarled rather impressively.
Blaise looked taken aback for a moment before he scowled convincingly and brandished his stick high over Harry’s head. “You will not take my prisoner! He is our last hope to prevent utter devastation of our flock!”
Harry frowned and poked his captor. “Excuse me, Mister Kidnapper Centaur Sir, but I believe it’s called a herd. You’re not part sheep.”
Blaise froze and then glared whilst poking Harry back. “Shh, captives aren’t supposed to be mouthy to their captor.”
“Oh, sorry!” Harry clapped his hands over his mouth and let his eyes give out more apologies for breaking role.
The other three snickered and then assumed their roles once more. “The state of your herd is of no concern to me!” Draco sneered, looking and sounding remarkably like Lucius whilst out of the Manor dealing with simple minded reprobates. “You have captured someone who is not only my best friend but is a valuable member of the magical community. You have commited a crime against wizards, creature, and I am charged to bring you in.”
“We’ll use force if we have to.” Pansy threatened, holding her stick wand out and baring her teeth. “Just give me a reason.”
Draco blinked in sudden alarm and Harry snickered beneath his hands. “You’re more bloodthirsty than I thought you would be.” He said faintly, and Pansy just tossed her hair in annoyance.
“Please, I have you three hooligans for friends plus my sister
and
my brother.” She rolled her eyes and then poked Blaise in the stomach. “Come along now, quietly if you wish to live.”
“No!” Blaise fell to his knees and loudly wept. “I have failed my herd, and thus failed myself.” But as Draco and Pansy went to each take a wrist, Blaise suddenly grinned a wicked sort of grin and leapt away, laughing hysterically. “You’ll never take me alive!”
In a flash, the air was filled with the sounds of childish screaming of different spells. Harry loved being in the middle of it all as an innocent bystander, just observing his friends. He called out various things like ‘look out!’ and other such expletives a captive might say were they watching their rescuers fight to free them. He grinned whenever he heard a mangled form of one of the spells he had learned about and kind of wished for his own stick wand so he could assist in his rescue. It wasn’t as much fun sitting up on the rock waiting.
Maybe they should change up who is captured each game. If this was how Pansy felt every time they played Aurors, it was no wonder she had protested so vehemently.
Pansy suddenly threw her arms out to the sides, flexing her muscles and screamed a wordless war cry and Blaise fell to the ground dramatically, making louder and more anguished dying sounds as he lay there in the sand.
Draco clambered up the rock and untied the imagined ropes from around Harry. “My hero!” Harry simpered, batting his eyes and making his best friend snort in laughter.
“Stop that, Harry!” He said, waving a hand in Harry’s face in an effort to stop him himself. When a finger nearly took his eye out, he held a hand out to try and grab Draco’s.
“But I’m the princess who is now madly in love with you because you saved me!” Harry said back, laughing at the affronted look in Draco’s eyes. “Fine, I’ll stop! But you have to stop
that
!” Draco finally ceased slapping his hands at Harry and allowed Harry to clutch his arm and swoon his gratitude for the ever-so-daring rescue.
Before Pansy could protest that she was the defeater of the centaur, they all perked up when they heard their names being called from the door of Sea Cottage.
“Coming!” Harry yelled through cupped hands and helped Blaise jump up from the sand before the three tossed their sticks next to the large rock and trotted their way up the bath from the beach back to the house.
“I’m hungry. I hope it’s lunch time.” Draco heaved a dramatic sigh.
Harry was amused to see that all three of them rolled their eyes at that and said in unison, “you’re always hungry, Draco.”
~~*~*~~
Severus loved his son, and he tolerated the presence of his son’s friends in their home purely for the boy’s sake.
However, now that it was after dinner and all the friends had been safely seen through the floo with their respective escorts, he was free to relax in front of their fireplace with the latest Potion editorial and a hot toddy.
Or, he would be free to do so if Harry wasn’t insistent on discussing the topic he had brought up every year since he was three.
“Can I have a pet now that I’m seven?”
He sighed, and pinched at the bridge of his nose. He was still allergic to furred creatures, no matter how hard Harry wished for it to be otherwise, and he was still not prepared to hear parseltongue every day in case the boy wanted a snake.
And, if he was to be completely honest with himself, Severus was still not yet convinced that Harry could yet fully handle the responsibility of a pet in general. He was still too easily distracted and forgetful at times, despite the marked improvement towards the garden in the past month, to be any sort of reliable when it came to feeding. “No. You can have a pet when I know you can care for it without too many reminders. Show me with the herb garden I entrusted to you.”
As he suspected, his statement was met with resistance and he held back an amused smile at the look of consternation on Harry’s face. “I’ve been doing better! I check every day now before breakfast to see if it needs weeded, or watered, or if something is ready to harvest and be dried.”
He finally allowed his smile to emerge. “I know. That is exactly my point. You are becoming more responsible. I want to see you continue that growth before we bring a live animal into the mix. You would be responsible for its very life, Harry, do you understand? If you forgot to feed your pet, what do you think will happen?”
The grave expression that grew on the boy’s face told him that his son indeed understood, and his words confirmed it.
“Yes, Papa. I understand. If I forget to water the plants, they’re just plants. They don’t feel hunger like an animal does.” Harry looked sad at the very thought, and his heart twisted a little at how empathetic the boy was at times.
He knew then that Harry would work his little butt off in order to have his pet sometime before his years began at Hogwarts. The only remaining mystery was which birthday would prove to be the fated one.
~~*~*~~
12 August, 1987
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
“But why is it dangerous?”
Severus motioned to the windows and fought to keep his voice level, but his son’s constant arguing back was quickly wearing on his patience. “Because it is foggy and raining Harry. You are not experienced enough of a flier to fly in the rain or the fog, let alone them together.” He held a hand up, palm out, and said firmly, “enough.”
“I’ll stay right next to the house then!” Harry ignored him, too far gone in his anger to hear him and Severus sighed at the red-hot fury in the boy’s tone. “I fly at the Malfoy’s even when it’s foggy!”
He forced his tone to remain calm and patient, despite Old-Severus there rattling at his cage demanding his turn to discipline. “That is because Narcissa is a very good flier. She is also your instructor and knows your limits. Nevertheless, I am your father, not Narcissa, and my decision is final.” He paused, hating he was having to do what he was about to do, but Harry could not simply argue in anger and talk back without consequence. “Your broom and flying privileges are suspended for two weeks for continuing to argue when I already made it clear I said no for your safety.”
Harry gaped at him in disbelief and he willed himself to stay strong. He had never truly had to punish Harry as strongly as he was now, and it was proving to be harder to do so than he realized. He had no idea how on earth his own father had justified hitting him. He couldn’t fathom doing that to Harry when just the simple act of removing a privilege had him twisting in pain.
“You’re
grounding
me?”
“Quite literally, yes.”
Everything was so still, Severus would later describe the moment to Narcissa as the calm before the storm. And then, Harry screamed out, “You’re not my real father! I hate you! James would let me fly!”
It was if he was being filleted alive.
It hurt more than if a crucio had been what hit him instead of words.
All his self-doubts he held as a father flooded over him and nearly drowned him in his agony.
The pain must have bled onto his face because the boy only held on to his anger for a moment before he blanched and bolted out of the house.
His heart leapt into his throat when Harry fled but he knew he couldn’t pursue, not yet. Still feeling raw, bloody, and exposed, he quickly activated the ward that prevented anyone from exiting the property, hoping Harry wasn’t attempting to run away. Assured he would know if the child attempted to leave the wards, he took a pinch of floo powder to call Narcissa. She would have advice for how he should handle this. He also would desperately like to know if Harry’s outburst was a normal thing for a child to scream at a parent.
He would try to keep his existential crisis at bay until then.
~~*~*~~
What did I do?
Harry stumbled as he ran directly to his and Draco’s favorite hideaway. They had discovered it sometime around his birthday last year, and designated it as their secret place just for them. So far, neither had spilled the secret to either Blaise or Pansy.
Instead of laughter and games however, the next half of an hour was spent sobbing so hard his stomach was starting to clench and hurt. He didn’t even remember what he had been mad about. All he could remember was the raw pain and hurt at his words in his Papa’s eyes and it tore his very heart into pieces.
He had done that.
He was responsible for the pain.
He had destroyed his Papa.
He was a horrid, rotten, ungrateful brat.
And now Papa was going to send him away, to live with his horrid Aunty and Uncle and cousin he had only met once and never wanted to see again. Because there was no way Papa could possibly still love him after his spiteful outburst. The very thought sent another wave of horrible, gut clenching sobs and he felt himself wretch and he coughed in an effort to stop himself from vomiting.
“Oh, Harry.” Papa’s soft rumbly tones broke through his anguish and he flung himself in the direction of the voice. He had come to find him, he had
found him
. Despite what Harry had done Papa had still looked for him and that just had him feeling even worse about what he had said.
“I didn’t mean it!” He cried, scrambling desperately to grip at his Papa’s robes. “You’re my papa, and you’re the best and I love you and it was horrid of me to say you weren’t and please don’t hate me please don’t send me away to Aunty Tunie I’m sorry I was so mean and rotten and-”
Papa shushed him and kissed his forehead far more gently than Harry felt he deserved. “You were angry and expressed it poorly. There is no shame in anger, child, just in how you handled it. We have discussed this before, Harry.” He bowed his head in shame, the tied back waves of hair slipping over one shoulder, and the twisty guilty feeling returned in full. “What should you have done?”
“Remind myself to accept that I hadn’t received the answer I wanted and if that didn’t work, then tell you that I’m angry and need to walk away.” He whispered with a long sigh.
“And will I ignore your need to walk away and take a moment?” Papa pushed and Harry slumped even further into himself and shook his head. His papa was very good at knowing what he needed and would never deny him something that was necessary.
“Papa, how much longer is my broom gone for now?” He asked, his voice tiny and timid. He knew Papa had every right to take his broom for the rest of his life after an outburst like that.
To his surprise, Papa looked down at him and asked him evenly, “how long do you think you should lose it for?”
He couldn’t hold back what he had just thought. “You could take it for forever, and I wouldn’t be able to complain about it.”
Papa hummed. “I could do that. However, I feel like that taking away your flying privileges for the rest of your life is a little dramatic for something as normal as a temper tantrum. How about for the rest of the summer?”
Harry relaxed at that. He could handle a month long ban. He nodded and stood, wiping his nose with his sleeve. Papa tsked and said a quick tergeo to remove the snot from the fabric of his shirt. “You have your handkerchief, use it.”
He obediently blew his nose and tucked the square of cloth back into his pocket before he snuggled closer to the warm chest he was leaning against. “Do you still love me, Papa?”
He received a light cuff to the back of the head and then a kiss was pressed into his hair before he was tucked under his papa’s chin firmly. “I will always love you, Harry. Forever and always, remember? That won’t change just because you screamed at me.”
Harry felt all his negative emotion melt away, leaving him exhausted and drained. Papa, ever observant, stood and beckoned for him to do the same. “Carry me please?” He whispered as he felt his balance waver ever so slightly.
Without a single moment of hesitation, Harry found himself scooped up and latched to his father like a little octopus. He felt a little big, a little too old to do this, but he couldn’t explain just how badly he needed to be comforted like this. He didn’t want to hurt his papa like that ever again. He pressed his own kiss to Papa’s cheek and smiled when he felt another kiss in his hair.
Maybe Papa needed to cuddle him, too. He suddenly felt less babyish and more like he was exactly where he should be. Papa’s hands were warm on his back, and he felt his body dissolve into a squishy pile of sleepy when a kiss was pressed to the top of his head. He was still loved, he was still protected. They would be alright.
~~*~*~~
15 August, 1987
The Burrow
Ottery St Catchpole in Devon
~~*~*~~
“Hey there, kiddo!” Arthur Weasley called out from where he was wrangling a long plank of wood around in the living room. One of the beams that stretched across the living room ceiling had fallen an inch or two and he was using it to prop the fallen beam up. “Most everyone is outside.”
“Hello Mr. Weasley. Does Percy happen to be outside?” Harry responded politely, much to Severus’ relief. The boy had been in a bit of a snit earlier because he said he would only allow him to play quidditch today with the Weasley siblings if both Ginny
and
Percy agreed to play. He had explained that it wouldn’t be a punishment if he simply allowed Harry to fly, and Harry had pouted at the conditions.
Percy was as likely to play quidditch as Severus.
“Not yet. I think he said he was waiting for you. He had something to show you.” The man’s voice was still muffled as he pressed his face further into his shoulder, twisting his wand in an effort to anchor the wood into place.
“Mr Weasley, what are you doing?” Harry asked curiously, and Severus found himself wanting to know the answer as well, though a quick look around could easily give away the most likely answer.
The redheaded man chuckled and paused in his spelling to point at the beam that ran along the ceiling. It had a huge crack near the center of the beam. “Well, I’ve used magic on that particular beam too much, apparently, as my sticking charm won’t stick any more! So I’m using this new beam as a supportive pillar until I can rebuild the ceiling.” He sighed, a shadowed look coming into his eyes. “I’ll probably have to add some additional charms since the twins won’t stop their experimenting in the house.”
Severus nearly sighed in relief when the boy simply nodded rather than make the comment he knew Harry was thinking and Draco would have verbalized. He was extremely thankful his son was a polite child, even if he felt something were to be displeasing or disgusting.
At the sound of a door opening upstairs, Harry turned hopeful eyes when he heard Percy coming down the stairs calling his name. “Thank goodness you’re here! All anyone is talking about is sodding quidditch and I’m sick of it!”
Severus watched Harry’s face fall just a hair before steeling up and he felt a stab of pride in the seven year old who was determined that his friend have a fun birthday. He watched the two scamper up the stairs and disappear into Percy and Charlie’s room before heading into the kitchen.
The Weasley visits had become tolerable to deal with since explaining Dumbledore’s machinations still towards Harry, little small things that when looked together formed a troubling picture that bared monitoring. Molly had become a fierce protector of Harry after that conversation, something he greatly appreciated.
“Oh, good morning there Severus.” Molly said as she pulled something steaming and golden from the oven and set by the window to cool. “How was your summer?”
“It went well. We learned Harry needed glasses about a month ago. He insisted Draco come help him choose.” He nodded his thanks as he accepted the mug of tea and leaned back against the counter. “All Harry can talk about right now is that Percy starts Hogwarts this year and how excited he is that he’ll get to see his friend more often.” Apparently, it wasn’t enough that Bill and Charlie were there every day and always had time for him, Harry claimed he wasn’t complete without Percy, too.
Molly shook her head a little and smiled. “I would have never pegged the two of them to be the ones to become friends. I had thought for certain he and Ronald would have gotten along like peas in a pod, but ah well. It was not to be.” She placed her hands on her hips as she glanced out the window. “I swear I told them no flying before lun--is that
Ginny
on a broom?! After what happened in April?”
She went tearing out of the room like a bat out of hell, screaming about reckless behavior and blatant disobedience.
“Papa, what did they do this time?”
Harry’s voice called down from the stairs and he looked out of the kitchen to see both Percy and Harry peeking down in curiosity. “Apparently, Ginevra is not allowed to fly after the mishap in April. She is currently on a broom.”
Percy frowned at that. “Technically, the twins are the ones who are supposed to always ask permission to fly now and I heard Mum tell them not until after lunch. I never heard Mum say anything about Ginny.” His frown turned into a dark scowl. “It’s always the twins. They always ruin my birthday and make Mum shout at me for being an irresponsible older brother.”
Harry rolled his eyes in only the way a seven year old could. “Percy, they haven’t ruined anything. You’re nowhere near them! You can’t possibly get in trouble for this.”
“Mum could blame me for not stopping them.” Percy snapped, his anxiety obviously overruling his common sense, and Severus had to interject before the eleven year old said something he would regret to his son.
“But are not William and Charles outside with the other four?” He pointed out calmly. “They are both older than you, and could easily have told their siblings to follow the rules.”
Percy paused in his panic, and Severus could see him thinking about what he had said. Certain the boy would be able to move on from his distress, he said quietly before disappearing back into the kitchen. “Lunch is soon, I believe. Go back to what you were doing. One of us will call for you when it is time to eat.”
~~*~*~~
After lunch, Percy finally deigned to go outside and Harry skipped along, eager to be out of the house that always appeared to be collapsing all around him, and with the proof from this morning in Mr. Weasley’s repair of the living room, he was not interesting in remaining inside. Since Ginny was forbidden from playing quidditch now, and Percy had brought his copy of the muggle novel Les Miserables outside to read in the large English oak with the low hanging gnarled branches that were just perfect for a reading child to nest in.
Harry wasn’t quite sure what to do.
He regretted his decision to not bring a book himself when he heard a voice behind him. “Hey, Harry, I like your glasses.” The tone of voice indicated that Ron wasn’t being completely honest, but was trying to kiss up to him.
Harry forced a pleasant smile on his face and turned to face the other boy. “Thank you. Draco helped me choose them.” He ignored the disgusted face the other boy made at the mention of Harry’s best friend. “I can see really well now. I can see the snitch better!”
The disgusted face only deepens, and his next words only prove Harry correct in his theory. “So you’re cheating now?”
An eyebrow involuntarily rose at that. Interesting reaction, that. How dumb was Ron? “My eyes aren’t shaped right, so I need glasses. It’s not cheating, you idiot.” As soon as the word left his mouth, he wanted to slap himself in the face. He knew better than to antagonize Ron.
Ron gasped, his hands flying up to cover his mouth. “You can’t call me that! You’d better apologize or I’ll be angry! You won’t like it when I’m angry at you.” He stamped his foot in irritation and glowered darkly at the youngest Snape.
“I don’t like you
now
.” Harry sighed and rolled his eyes, just a little bit. He really hated Ron’s tendency to fall into hysterics. “I’m happy I have my glasses now, because I can see much more clearly than I could before. I can read things from far away again and the world isn’t all fuzzy any more. Draco and I have already decided that I’m going to be seeker, and Draco will be a chaser, and Slytherin will win every game we play!”
“You’re going to be a Gryffindor!” Ron shrieked, stamping a foot again. “Your parents were Gryffindors, which means
you’ll
be one, too.”
Harry scowled at the other boy. “I will not.” He snapped, glancing over to where Percy was curled in the tree reading. He hadn’t seemed to have heard the commotion, and Harry wished he were over there reading with his much more subdued friend. Ron was not in a mood Harry could be friendly to right now, and he needed to get away before he did or said something he would regret.
“You are!” Ron insisted loudly. “You’re going to be in Gryffindor with me where you belong, and stupid Malfoy is going to be in stupid Slytherin where he belongs. And you won’t be allowed to be friends anymore because everyone knows Gryffindors can’t be friends with Slytherins and then you’ll be my best friend like you’re supposed to be.”
Harry could feel his anger boiling, deep down inside, but he tried to remember his meditations. He performed them nearly every morning with Papa, one would think he could remember how to shut his anger behind them so he could deal with it later. But the meditations weren’t working, and his breath quickened in the effort to reign his temper in. He really did not want to disappoint his papa or Uncle Lucius.
However, before his anger could boil over, Ginny marched over to Ron and punched him straight in the nose, knocking him clean to the ground. “That’s for trying to ruin mine and Percy’s birthdays,
again
.” Then she stomped on his groin, causing him to scream in pain and Harry just stared at Ginny in wide-eyed disbelief at what she had done.
His scream brought Mrs. Weasley out once again, bellowing her threats at all the children and Harry used the distraction to dip away from the group and over to Percy in the tree.
Later, as they were saying goodbye, Ginny would grin and whisper that her grounding for the next month was worth the look on Ron’s face and Harry’s respect for her shot up to almost on par with Percy, Bill, and Charlie.
She was definitely alright.
~~*~*~~
29 October, 1987
Hogwarts
Scotland
~~*~*~~
Harry waved to Hagrid and Fang as father and son made their way up to Hogwarts from the apparation point. “Papa?” Harry asked softly, and Severus glanced down to see a rather pensive look on the boy’s face.
He wondered what sort of thought brought such an expression. “Yes, Harry?”
He cocked his head a bit and his forehead wrinkled together. “Why does Hogwarts celebrate muggle Halloween?”
Severus was faced with a rare problem: he was unable to immediately bring out an acceptable answer for one of his son’s many questions. Finally, he said, “I’m not sure, Harry. I believe the headmaster did it as a way to help Muggleborns feel more comfortable in a new place.”
If anything, Harry’s frown only deepend. “But, that’s not fair to wizard raised students. What about those who follow the old ways?”
“The old ways are slowly dying out.” He answered seriously. “Whether from lack of interest, lack of knowledge, or simply too busy to bother, fewer and fewer celebrate the sabbats as have been done for centuries.” He held up a hand when Harry moved to protest. “As is their right, Harry. As is your right, as well.”
“I’ll never give them up!” Harry snapped adamantly, his footfalls becoming decidedly more stomping than appropriate walking.
He understood the boy’s ire, but the temper tantrum was not appropriate in this situation. “Temper, Snidget. No one is asking you to give up anything.”
“Yet.” The child muttered under his breath, kicking at a stone on the path and shot Severus a dark glare at his disapproving look, but the stomping ceased and the heaving breathing returned to normal.
“As I was saying, the old ways are dying out. Very few students still celebrate the sabbats any more, and so there are no longer any concessions made for those who do.”
“Why couldn’t Hogwarts celebrate both, Papa?” Harry’s tone took on a pleading feel to it. “We could have a small room set aside for the few who do want a place to gather together to celebrate the pagan sabbats?”
He knew what Harry wanted, he liked the idea even if he didn’t think anything would come of it and he swung open the main door to the castle to usher the boy inside. “Why don’t you put together a proposal for the headmaster. I’ll read it over and have you make whatever corrections are needed, and then you can see if you can convince him to do so.”
“Do you think he’ll listen?”
He didn’t think the old man would listen, no. Albus Dumbledore tended to only follow through on ideas he himself came up with. If the old man even read it, he would find a logical reason to deny the request. But he also would not say that to Harry and discourage him. He wanted the boy to continue to have courage when it came to standing up for himself, yet to also think through his choices.
“Would it make a difference?” He asked instead of answering, and the boy shrugged.
“Well, I won’t know unless I ask, right?”
“That is correct. So, come up with your proposal and we will go from there.” He promised, and his son beamed at him before it faded and he stared at the path once again as they walked. Before he could ask what was wrong, Harry volunteered the information.
“When will Cissa’s baby be born?”
The way the witch spoke, the baby should have been born last week, but he knew for a fact that wasn’t the case. “The baby is due the first of November.”
“What if the baby is late?”
He chuckled at the panicked expression on Harry’s face. “Then the baby is late.”
Harry scowled at that. “She won’t be happy if the baby is late.”
His chuckle turned into a full blown laugh and drew some curious eyes from the sleepy students. “I dare say she won’t be.” He added before allowing Harry to dart off to sit next to Gemma Farley, one of the new first year Slytherin girls for breakfast.
~~*~*~~
“Hi, Percy!” Harry paused his conversation with Gemma just outside the charms classroom and waved at the eleven year old across the hall.
He could see Percy struggling with approaching him, and assumed it was since he was talking with a Slytherin and Percy was a Gryffindor and looked up at Gemma imploringly. He grinned when he saw her expression of determination and resolve and knew she was about to do what he had wanted her to do without him even asking.
“Hi! I’m Gemma!” She waved and yelled and the Gryffindor boy jumped, eyes wide and almost frantic and Harry held back a giggle at the sight. His bookish friend was too nervous, sometimes.
Haltingly, Percy made his way over to them. “Hello Gemma. I’m Percy.” He was shaking a little, and Harry gave him a hug as soon as he was in front of them hoping it would calm him down a little.
When he stepped back, he frowned at the buzzing in his pocket and nearly slapped his forehead when he remembered the charmed rock Papa had given him to help him keep him on time to his classes. “I have to go, I’m sorry Percy! I’ll sit with you at lunch.” Harry said and grinned when Percy shot him a panicked look. Silly Percy, he had already been attending classes with Gemma for two months now. He just needed to gather up his Gryffindor courage and actually
talk
to someone to make a friend other than Harry.
She ruffled his hair and shooed him down the hall. “Go, munchkin. I’ll keep Percy company for you.” The boy in question made a sound of disbelief when she grabbed his arm and dragged him into the charms classroom, intent on choosing a table together and Harry giggled before running off.
As Harry darted off down the hall and up the stairs to the astronomy tower, he missed the proud look Flitwick had shot at him from the doorway of the classroom. He was too focused on today’s lesson with Professor Sinistra. Today, he was going to learn about the moon and she was going to let him use her special telescope!
~~*~*~~
“Severus, whatever you are doing with Harry, please keep doing it.”
He was on his way to fetch Harry before going in for lunch and turned when he heard Filius’ voice from behind him, his son trotting beside the older professor with a pleased grin on his face. The charms professor’s words combined with the smug smile on Harry wore drew up his curiosity. “I certainly shall endeavor to. May I ask what he did that has you so pleased?” His eyes flicked down to his son, who was beaming at him as he ran over to hug him.
“My first year Slytherin Gryffindor class has never been so much fun, in all my years of teaching.” He giggled, and Severus noticed the interrupted jolt of his hands as he aborted the movement to clap in his excitement. “And it’s all because he introduced Gemma Farley and Percy Weasley in the hallway just before class began. Miss Farley and Harry were the first to arrive today, followed soon by Mr. Weasley, and both wanted to speak to Harry but he had to run to his own class. Miss Farley then dragged Mr. Weasley to her table, and as the other children filed in, a lot of them followed suit in choosing to sit with the other house.”
Severus stared at Filius for a long moment, hardly able to process what he had just heard. One of the Weasley boys had actually allowed a Slytherin to ‘drag’ them somewhere? Had willingly sat with a Slytherin? Was Percy
Weasley
making
friends
with Slytherins now?
He arched an eyebrow and allowed the pride he continually felt for his son bleed through into his tone. “Harry has always possessed the ability to see the good in someone regardless of surname or House.” He looked down to see the smug look turn to pride and an eye full of adoration was aimed directly at him. “It is refreshing to see that attitude being rubbed off on others in the school.”
“Even before he is Hogwarts age, he is managing to unite the houses.” Filius added as they walked up to the doors of the Great Hall and Severus ushered the three of them through.
“It’s just making friends.” Harry said easily. It was apparent that the seven year old was unaware of just how much of an impact he’s already having on house-to-house relations, and Severus allowed him to move on from the topic. “May I eat with Percy today? I told him I would.”
He nodded his assent and watched Harry’s progression to the Gryffindor table where to his surprise, though perhaps that surprise came from foolishly doubting what Flitwick had said, his own Miss Farley was already seated and chatting exuberantly with Oliver Wood and Percy Weasley.
“Just think of what he will be able to accomplish in a few years if this is what he can do at the age of seven.” Filius said before they parted to their assigned seat of the week. This week Filius was between Minerva and Pomona, while he was stuck between this year’s hapless defense professor he didn’t bother to learn the name of and Sybil.
Lucky half-goblin.
He kept an eye on his son as they both ate, enjoying the sight of Harry looking so thrilled to be able to finally eat with his two favorites of the first years, despite them being in different houses. Miss Farley looked far more comfortable talking between the group of gathered Gryffindor first years than he would have suspected any other Slytherin would be. He was more surprised that they had chosen the table to sit at they did. He never thought the Gryffindors would even allow a Slytherin at their table.
But the proof was playing out in front of his very eyes. A couple of the older Gryffindors kept glancing over at the happily chatting first years with perplexed eyes and confused twists to their mouths, but no one said or made any sort of rude behaviour towards her or the fellow 11 and 12 year olds she was animatedly talking with.
When he saw Harry winding down from his meal, he stood and murmured his goodbyes to Filius, Minerva, and Horace and made his way to where his son sat at the Gryffindor table. “Hello, Papa.” Harry said with a semi-drained smile. “Is it already time to meet Draco for Latin?” The strain in his voice told Severus it was definitely time for Harry to somewhat isolate himself to recharge his energy and he nodded wordlessly so the boy would slide off the bench to join him. “I’ll see you guys later.”
“Bye Harry!” A chorus of farewells followed them out the door, much to Harry’s obvious delight and his own amusement, and they were off towards his office to retrieve Draco from the manor before taking him and meeting the tutor in one of the abandoned classrooms for their lessons.
With any luck, Narissa would have had the baby already so he would cease hearing her insufferable whining that the baby had not come yet when he flooed the Malfoys. He felt a stab of guilt at the thought. His friend was brewing a child in her womb and was an adult and one of his best friends, not a wayward student attempting to get out of an assignment.
Not that he has had that issue since the first week of his first year of teaching.
It would only be for another week, at the most. He had been extremely supportive of her and her pregnancy for the past few months, he could manage it until the infant made its appearance.
~~*~*~~
15 November, 1987
Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire, England
~~*~*~~
Lucius was the picture of regal calmness as he extinguished one of the three smudging branches at the carefully decorated altar that rested under the twisting oak that all Malfoy births had been blessed under for generations upon generations. The newest, smallest Malfoy would be no exception. Severus could see Narcissa pacing with the baby at the edge of the wards, most likely in an attempt to keep the tiny babe quiet and content.
The erect wards kept the November wind and the blowing snowflakes away from the grove and Severus was finding himself rather excited for the ceremony to begin. He could feel Harry shifting next to him and placed a calming hand on the boy’s shoulder.
He wondered if Lily and James had done something similar with Harry, and almost regretted not holding his own for the boy when he had adopted him.
Harry must have felt his anxiety and worry because he looked up at Severus with a bright little smile. “I love you, Papa.” He whispered, seemingly out of the blue, and the man blinked before responding with a smile in kind.
“And I love you, Harry. The ceremony should begin shortly, if you could remain in possession of your patience it would be appreciated.” He squeezed Harry’s shoulder gently, and the boy rested against him while still standing.
“What are we waiting for?” Harry asked quietly, looking around the grove that contained the Malfoy’s, the Parkinson’s, and the Zabini’s. He was surprised, not by the question, but in how long it had taken Harry to ask it. “Everyone is here.”
“We are waiting for your Uncle Lucius to finish consecrating the space. It’s a very large area, and the ritual requires the ritual leader to complete the consecration himself.” The man in question was now waving a second smudge stick of juniper and cedar; juniper for ritual purification and cedar to drive out negative energies and invite the positive ones in. Draco obediently followed behind in his smart ceremony robes as his father whispered explanations about the process. The air was filled with the scent of the heady smoke and Severus estimated only a couple more minutes before the blessings began.
The outdoor altar was a mass of twisting branches, yet was smooth and polished on the top, creating the flattest of surfaces possible. Resting on the wood surface of the altar sat a small, hand spun clay red cup of milk and a similarly made jug of consecrated oil. An ashy, burnt down smudge stick lay in the shallow clay bowl in the center of the table and an unburnt one sat ready for use beside it. A small scroll sat unrolled and curling at the ends, containing the words needed for the ceremony, pinned to the altar with a simple sticking charm to ensure the paper would remain where needed.
He watched as Lucius finished his way around the left side of the grove and placed the now extinguished herbs in the clay bowl and retrieved the last unburnt stick to set off to the side of the altar. The unused smudge would be stored and saved for the next ritual.
Narcissa slowly made her way from where she had been pacing away from the smoke and Lucius smiled at her before gently urging Draco to move away from the altar and into the outer line where the people would be gathering. He said in a loud, clear voice, “I invite my honored guests to form a circle.”
The small group of people instantly filed in sunwise around the altar, falling silent as they did so. The group made a beautiful picture of unity in their earth colored robes, shoulder to shoulder surrounding the two Malfoy adults with their new baby. Draco obediently filed in next to Harry, whilst Severus ensured he was standing next to Lucius as tradition demanded of the Guardians being appointed. Rosemary Parkinson took the other spot next to Narcissa and her family spread around the circle from her. Between the two families, Alessandra stood between her two sons, tall and regal in her handspun robes.
Severus had gone through this before with Draco, and had initially been surprised they had chosen him again instead of Percevel Parkinson for the second child. However, upon discussion between all the adults, it was quickly discovered that while Percevel would not mind being named a godfather or guardian, he also felt Severus was a better choice for godfather, and Rosemary could yet again to represent the Parkinsons, and so Severus was chosen for the male half of the guardianship. Alessandra was more than content to remain an Auntie rather than a guardian, her own two boys and her career taking up enough of her time.
Once everyone was in place and the children’s restless fidgeting halted with whispered words or gentle touches to the shoulder, Lucius’ clear voice spoke above the crowd, his eyes fixed on the cloudless sky.
“We call upon our gods and goddesses to watch down on us this day, as we bring forth our daughter to them.” He paused for a long moment, as if waiting for the gods to respond, before he continued with the ritual speech.
“We gather today to bless our child, a new life that became part of our world the 8th of November at 12:46 in the morning. We gather today to name this child. To call someone or something by name is to give it power, and so today we shall give this child a most powerful gift. We will welcome her into our hearts and lives and bless her with a name of her own.” His voice cracked on the last sentence, and Severus watched in sympathy as the man struggled to compose himself.
It was an emotional day, Severus knew, and it was all because they had finally had another child. Narcissa had been trying since Draco was weaned for a second child, and had all but given up hope when she had discovered the pregnancy.
Touching Narcissa’s shoulder gently, Lucius turned them to face the gathered circle. He looked each adult gathered directly in the eye before he said, “To be a parent is to love and nurture, to lead a child to be a good person. It is to guide them along the right path and to both teach them and learn from them. It is to rein them in, and to give them wings. It is to smile at their joy, and weep at their pain. It is to walk beside them, and then one day allow them to walk alone. To be a parent is a great gift we have given ourselves and the greatest responsibility we shall ever have.”
Severus felt goosebumps trickle down his arms and back, alighting every nerve ending for just a moment as the gravity of the words washed over him. He looked over again at the tiny baby girl swaddled in Narcissa’s arms and hid a fond smile. Lucius turned first to Rosemary and then to Severus before posing the ceremonial question.
“You stand beside us, for the love of this child. Will you tell the gods who you are?”
Rosemary answered first. “I am Rosemary Parkinson, and I am chosen as a Guardian for this child.
Approvingly, Lucius nodded and turned to Severus. “I am Severus Snape, and I am chosen as a Guardian for this child.”
“Do you know what it is to be a child's Guardian?”
The Guardians answered, first Rosemary and then Severus. “It is to love and nurture, to show guidance and counsel. It is to help the child make choices should she need assistance. It is to be a second mother and father and to be there when called upon.”
Narcissa silently stepped forward and lay the swaddled baby down on the altar, using a quietly uttered sticking spell to ensure the baby did not somehow roll off and hurt herself. She stepped back to allow Lucius to pour a bit of the blessed oil into the cupped palms of her hands before he used a finger to first dip into the sacred oil and then to gently trace first an eye of horus for the babe’s protection, and then enclosed the eye in the center of a pentacle. She squirmed at the tickle of the oily finger, but remained blissfully asleep.
Lucius crooned above her in a soft tone. “May the gods keep this child pure and perfect, and let anything that is negative stay far beyond her world.” He then directly spoke to his new daughter, the soft tone never wavering. “May you always have good fortune, may you always have good health, may you always be joyful, and may you always have love in your heart.”
He nodded for Narcissa to unwrap the baby enough to expose the soft pale white of her chest, and then used the blessing oil to trace the same two symbols onto her chest, his voice growing louder and stronger. He was speaking not just to her, now, but to the gods and the guests. “You are known to the gods and to us as Estelle Aquila Malfoy. This is your name, and it is powerful. Bear your name with honor, and may the gods bless you on this and every day.”
His voice falters, and Severus knew it to be from the emotions that were were boiling up inside. “I honor you, Estelle Aquila Malfoy.” Lucius finally choked out, and picking up his new daughter, he handed the clay cup of milk to Rosemary before stepping in front of her. “You as the Mother Guardian will welcome her first amongst our group of friends.”
Rosemary sipped from the cup and then touched the girl’s forehead with a gentle finger. “Welcome, Estelle Aquila Malfoy, to our family and to our hearts. We ask the gods and goddesses to watch over you and over your mother and father, and we wish your family love and light.” She ended the blessing with a soft kiss where she had touched the child before reciting the ritual words and passed the cup to her husband.
Each member of the circle sipped from the blessed milk and gave a murmur of welcome to the baby as Lucius and Narcissa walked slowly from guest to guest, finally ending at Severus.
As the second guardian, he ended the presentation of the babe by repeating the hallowed words Rosemary had opened with before placing the nearly empty cup back on the altar.
The two parents each took a swallow of their own before Lucius gently lifted Estelle up into the air, her face wrinkling and her limbs waving against the warmth of the sun through the weather wards on her skin. The group remained still and silent, allowing for the gods and goddesses around them to have ample opportunity to garner a good look at the new child.
“Please focus on a blessing for my daughter.” Lucius said after a long moment of silence, and the group instantly turned their faces to the girl raised up to the sky. Severus immediately thought of protection and safety for the girl, as she had not been born into an easy family but one still bearing the weight of their mistakes from the last war. He thought on his Harry, and how his life had changed for the better with the boy, and hoped that their lives could only be further enriched by the addition of Estelle to the family.
He looked up to see tears streaming down both of the Malfoy’s faces as Lucius lowered their daughter back into Narcissa’s arms. With an emotion rough voice, he dismissed the quarters and closed the circle quickly, a gentle hand resting on the little baby’s chest the entire time with tears still streaming down his face.
Severus gave a little start when Draco spoke up for the first time since the ceremony began. “Did my parents blubber like that when I was blessed?”
“Even more so.” He answer honestly, and smirked at the boy’s look of horror. “You are very loved, Draco. Having Estelle now in the family won’t change that.”
“I know that!” The boy hissed, but Severus could see the relief at the statement in his eyes and he held back a smirk. Draco was painfully transparent for the son borne of a family of Slytherins.
When he felt Harry press himself against his legs, he rubbed his son’s back in what he hoped was a reassuring, comforting manner and felt the boy slowly relax, body growing limper as he leaned. As the trio of Malfoy’s beckoned Draco to come to them, Severus felt a little hand grasp at his as the close knit group of friends followed the family back up to the manor where a feast and celebration awaited them.
He didn’t even attempt to hide the eye crinkling smile that formed at the pressure of the small hand in his own.
~~*~*~~
23 February, 1988
Hogwarts
Scotland
~~*~*~~
The memory of the exploding cauldron would haunt Severus’ nightmares for weeks. He was extremely thankful the seventh year in question had managed to cast a partial shield before the reaction completed and had avoided a face full of the caustic liquid. However, enough of the foul mixture melted through his robes and the boy was nearly instantly gritting his teeth to keep himself from screaming.
Severus sent the fastest runner to Madam Pomfrey with permission to run as fast as she could and to remain there until she could walk back. As soon as the girl was out of the door, Severus sent the rest of the unharmed students off with an essay demanding the reason and procedure for triple checking every ingredient and instruction before even beginning to brew any potion.
The boy lay whimpering even with the neutralizing potion he had on hand for such an emergency. He kept gasping apologies, and Severus shushed him. “I dare say you have learnt a valuable lesson, Mr. French, though I wish it had been a less painful experience.”
“I didn’t double check.” He whispered in a pain filled voice, and Severus silently cursed his location deep in the dungeons. It was yet another contention he had against the Headmaster at the moment - the inability for a quick transfer to the hospital wing in such a case as this. Never mind that he hadn’t needed it until now, but the nearest in-building floo was in his office, and that was still a couple minute walk away.
“Yes, you are usually more vigilant in your brewing.” He agreed solemnly and the boy managed a pain-filled wry smile and Severus added, almost as an afterthought, “Madam Pomfrey is on her way.”
“Madam Pomfrey is here.” The stern voice of the medi-witch had him immediately stepping back and allowing her to transfer the boy to her stretcher and whisk him from the room, following closely behind her. “I’ll be needing your assistance, Severus.”
Without question, he followed her close enough that Miles French’s grip on his robe sleeve would not pull on his arm. He would not dislodge the boy until he was in the hospital wing.
“I’m glad Harry had his visit with me this morning and not now.” The mediwitch was muttering. “He was delighted to see what his eye looks like inside.”
Miles’ own eyes lit up with interest through the severe pain and Severus wished he could brush at the hair sticking to the sweat on the boy’s forehead.
“Is that what Pomona is teaching him this term?” He asked Poppy, always interested in whatever Harry was learning and thankful for a distraction for both him and the injured boy. He knew the boy would regale him with the tales later, and would rather be aware of had happened so he could translate the stories easily.
The mediwitch nodded, and flicked her wand to open the hospital wing doors. “To the far bed, the one next to my office, if you please Severus.”
It was the bed always used for any critically injured students as it was closest to the mediwitch as well as being the closest bed to the storage of various lifesaving potions. He knew that while the 17 year old was conscious, he was far from out of the woods. “Hang in there.” He ordered briskly, and laid Mr. French down on the bed gently, trying to ignore the groans of pain emitted. He could feel sympathy once the boy was out of danger and he was away from watching eyes.
Wordlessly, he moved out of Poppy’s way as she brought the cloth and bowls she would need to start cleaning out the wounds. Severus then hustled over to the cabinet to dig for the potions needed for acid burns. He had been brewing them since he had started teaching, yet this was the first time he was using the potion as a result of an incident in his own classroom.
He felt like a failure of a professor, an embarrassment of his craft, and an utter disgrace to his mastery. He had allowed a student under his direction be injured badly to the point of potential disfiguration.
He was ashamed and horrified at himself.
“It was not your fault, Severus Snape, now stop standing there like a loon and assist me!” The mediwitch's snapping voice brought him abruptly back to his senses and he rushed over with the vials and crockery.
Self pity would have to come later.
As it turned out, as soon as Miles French was bandaged and peacefully asleep with the help of some pain potions and dreamless sleep, Poppy Pomfrey laid into him.
“Severus Snape, accidents happen to everyone. You have the lowest injury rate in your potion classes out of any of the other magical schools across the
world
, Severus. And that is from data over the last 100 years.”
He gaped at her. He couldn't help it. He had never heard of such statistics about other potion classrooms, nor did he ever think
anyone
would feel that strongly about his innocence in a situation. “Poppy, I did not remind them to think of the three C’s like I do every day before I send them off to brew. He, as a result, forgot to double check his work.”
“That does not make it your fault.” Her voice had dropped to a soothing, understanding tone. “Miles French is of age. Legally, as an adult, he is responsible for ensuring his own safety.”
“But as a professor, regardless of age, it my duty to do so!”
“Did you toss in the wrong sprig of plant when the boy wasn’t looking?” She demanded.
He scowled, feeling backed into a corner. “Of course not.” He snarled out. “But I can still feel concern and regret over the first injury under my direction.”
Her face softened immediately. “Yes, of course, Severus.” She whispered as she brushed the few wrinkles out of the blanket covering a now sleeping Miles. “I believe it is time for you to fetch Harry, so I will see you tomorrow.”
“Please, Poppy, floo me if you need any potions that are not in stock for him.” He asked earnest, and she gave a brisk nod.
“I will. Now go.”
He obeyed. He looked once more over at Miles French’s sleeping face to reassure that the boy was still breathing and was going to be just fine before he ducked out of the wing and down the stairs towards the arithmancy classroom.
The crowds of children instantly parted for him as he stalked forward, and he realized when he saw Harry’s excited face turn to concern that he must have had the fiercest of scowls in place and immediately tried to school his features into a more neutral, less angry one.
Harry just gently wrapped his arms around Severus’ midsection and snuggled in close. His arms came up automatically and he held the boy tightly and closed his eyes. Harry allowed the close contact until Severus felt he could finally pull away, after he felt all his negative emotions about the day melt away so he could focus on his wonderful son.
“Are you better now, Papa?” Harry asked softly from where his face was tilted against his stomach.
He smiled softly and stroked at the boy’s hair. Surprisingly, he felt far more calm and relaxed than he had been before the long hug so opting for the truth, he said “I am, Harry. Thank you.”
~~*~*~~
10 March, 1988
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
“Papa, we’re out of bread!”
Harry called from the kitchen, and Severus held back an aggravated sigh. He knew Harry knew not to yell across the house, but some days were not worth the argument. He heaved himself out of the chair where he was bottling the last of 5 vials from his cauldron and walked over to the door. While his son was occasionally a barbarian, Severus himself would hold onto his dignity and hopefully demonstrate the correct manner of address in the future.
“Volume, Harry.” He put as much reproachfulness as he could in his tone and still keep it patient. “Put three scoops of the grain mixture into the mill and I will work on it when I am done with Remus’ birthday present.”
The child scrunched his nose in a silent apology and did as instructed. The mill was a small, countertop self-grinding mill Severus had charmed after William Stewart from the goat farm had given it to him after Severus had given
him
two loaves of their homemade seed bread made with grains from their garden.
“Now, get yourself moving if you want to meet the wolf on time.”
He knew that Harry had managed to save just a couple of knuts over 9 galleons for spending money and was very excited to spend time with only his godfather.
Severus had decided he was going to take Draco for the day to give Narcissa a bit of a break with the 4 month old baby
and
a 7 year old who was closer to 8 than 7. He had been surprised when Harry was the one to suggest that Severus do something just with Draco, and he could go do the same with Remus. Severus had nearly cried as he hugged his observant, sensitive son.
“Papa, Draco’s not really used to sharing. He’s probably really mad or jealous and he should have some time with you because you’re his godfather, just like you made Uncle Remus mine and I should spend time with him.”
That conversation had taken place a week prior. Today, Harry was tearing around the house in his flurry of effort to get ready for his day. Amused, he watched as Harry made his third trip back down the stairs.
“Finished?” He asked dryly.
Harry scowled at him. “S’not funny.” He muttered. “I forget things a lot.”
He instantly felt a little bad for teasing the boy. “I meant it in jest, I apologize.” He relaxed when his son smiled a bit bashfully at him and he continued. “Would you like it if we all met at the cafe in Rue for dinner before we take Draco home?”
“Could we come home and all cook together instead?” Harry asked hopefully, and he was thought about the advantages of that.
They would save money. They would not be eating out in public where someone could potentially recognize Harry. And, it would be more time spent helping Draco feel like he was still loved and wanted even with baby Estelle in the picture. The effort of the prep and the clean up of the aftermath would be more than worth it to see the elated grins on his two favorite boys’ faces. “Yes, that will be just fine, Harry.”
~~*~*~~
It was conversations like these that made him extremely grateful he had taken up on Harry’s request to eat at home that night. As the boys were setting the table, he heard Harry say, “Do you know what those are the things that are underneath your penis are called?”
Intrigued, he watched them as they walked around.
“I think those are called testicles,” Draco said tapping his chin thoughtfully before placing another plate down.
Harry shook his head. “No, they can’t be testicles because those are right here,” pointing to his abdomen.
“What?” The blond head tilted comically, a twist of confusion on his face.
His son huffed a sigh and set the last of the silverware at the last seat. “You know, your large intesticles and small intesticles. Digests food.”
Draco’s eyes lit up in recognition “Oh, yeah!” His last plate followed and the two boys grinned at each other before darting out of the house to play outside.
Oh Circe, apparently Harry needs another anatomy lesson.
He resolved to speak to Pomona and Poppy later to incorporate certain parts of the boy into their lessons.
He heard snickering behind him and realized Remus had returned from freshening up at his cabin. “I should change the floo password. I seem to be open to all manner of pests.”
“You know you would immediately owl it to me the moment you did.” The wolf sounded far too amused for his liking and he scowled that he was apparently that transparent in his desperation for continued friendship with the wolf.
“Maybe I won’t give you your birthday gift after all.” He said petulantly, and Remus had the audacity to shrug.
“I never expect presents, you know this.”
Of course he knew this about the blasted wolf. And he was cross at himself that he knew this.
“Where are the boys?”
“Outside.” He said as he turned to the stove to stir the stew. “They finished setting the table and decided to sneak out before I could set them to another task.”
“They sure are clever.” Remus said admiringly and pulled a knife out and set to chopping the vegetables sitting washed by the cutting board. “I’m assuming these are for a salad?”
“You would be correct.” He said distractedly. He was thinking about allowing the boys to play outside instead of helping with dinner as Harry and he had agreed upon earlier that day. Would it be more or less beneficial to allow Draco to do as he wished right now? “Do you mind watching the stew for a moment?” He asked and left after Remus’ nod of assent.
He saw them running and jumping off the two boulders on the beach. He smirked when he saw Draco see him walking towards them. The two boys instantly jumped onto the sand and ran over to him. “Sorry, we thought we were okay to play.” Harry said as they approached, and Severus held up his hand.
“I am not here about that.” He turned to Draco. “I’m going to give you a choice, Draco. Do you wish to assist me in the kitchen, or would you rather play outside until dinner is ready?”
He watched the boy look between Severus, Harry, and the house. “I would rather play, Uncle Sev.” He whispered and Severus nodded, unsurprised. “Stay out of the water and stay close enough to hear your name. It shouldn’t be more than ten minutes or so.”
“Thanks, Papa!” Harry said with a grin and dove at his stomach. He barely held in a groan of pain at the violent hug and then the two boys were off once more.
He sighed indulgently and slipped back into the kitchen where a fully assembled garden veggie salad sat invitingly on the table. Remus was leaning against a counter, absorbed in one of their cookbooks given to them by the goat farmer William Stewart last yule.
“Do you want your gift now or later?” He asked without preamble, and the other man jumped.
“I can wait.” He said softly. “If Harry was a part of this gift, I wouldn’t want to disappoint him.”
Severus shook his head, and collected the unwrapped crate of vials from under the kitchen table. “No, this one was mine alone. Harry will no doubt give you his gift after dinner.” He held out the crate and Remus took it in hand hesitatingly.
He opened the card and read the contents, and Severus felt smug at the pleasured shock that bled onto the Gryffindor’s face. “Severus, this...I can’t believe...!” His voice trailed off and he just whimpered instead.
Just as he knew the wolf would do. “I know I told you I would inform you as soon as I had decided the formula was perfect, but I wanted to ensure I could get the patent first so that I would not be accused of attempting to poison, breed, control, or whatever other horrible thing people like to accuse other people of doing to weres.”
When Remus just opened and closed his mouth silently, unable to speak, he refrained from making a fish joke and tapped the lid of the crate. “Inside are the doses you need to take leading up to the next full moon. Four doses, last one to be taken just before moonrise. And then you will sleep here.”
Remus looked up at him him shock. “Severus, you can’t possibly mean that…”
“I trust the formula with my life.” He said firmly. “I would not dare offer if I thought you had one
sliver
of a chance of hurting Harry. Besides, you will need to come to me precisely at sunset each night for your final dose.”
Remus still looked vaguely nauseated at the idea of harming anyone whilst in wolf form. “But, what if I mess up a dose on my own and then my transformation is like that first one?”
Severus didn’t like thinking of that night. The potion had exacerbated the wolf instincts, and the wards keeping Moony inside the pen had almost fallen. He had nearly given up the entire experiment, but had pressed on for the sake of his son and for the man who at the time had barely been considered a pleasant acquaintance, let alone a close friend. Through all his experimentations, he knew that the window of the time to consume each dose was a rather large window of time. But the stubborn fix of the wolf’s jaw told him he would get nowhere pressing the issue.
“Fine!” Severus shouted, throwing his hands up in the air as he gave up arguing with the stubborn arse. “If you are late, or you miss a dose, then I will not allow you inside the house, will that make you feel better?”
Remus sighed. It was a wistful sort of sigh, one that spoke of his longing to be an acceptable member of the family in both of his forms. “Fine. I agree.” It was obvious he was reluctant to do so, but he knew it would be important to both Harry and the wolf to have this experience. Perhaps not every full moon, but at least once in awhile.
Severus snickered and Remus shot him a dark look before he even said what was on his mind. “You really will be our pet wolf this month.”
It was worth the blob of soft butter thrown at his face.
~~*~*~~
21 June, 1988
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
Harry opened his eyes before sunrise on the day of the solstice and immediately felt like a cat had crawled into his throat and started clawing at it to climb out. Desperately, he pulled himself out from under his bedding and shuffled down the stairs to the kitchen to pour a cup of ice cold water from the charmed crockery on the counter. However, the icy water just slipped over the pain without barely touching it, and the swallowing motion to down the water only caused further pain and he cried out involuntarily.
“Harry?”
He slowly rotated his head to see Papa standing in the doorway and he smiled weakly. “My throat hurts.” He croaked, and Papa’s eyebrows knitted together as a concerned look crossed the potion master’s stern face.
“I am sorry to hear that. Go lay back down, I’ll bring up a potion for your throat.” The concerned look turned to one of determination. “I will also need to brew some more, as you will take the last of my stock today.”
“What about the solstice?” He cried out hoarsely before immediately grabbing at his throat and nearly wailing at the flash of pain. He resolved not to speak unless necessary again until it felt less like fire running down his throat.
Papa chuckled. “I dare say you will be missing the big gathering this year.” He said solemnly, and Harry hung his head. He felt the disappointment deep in his stomach and it must have shown on his face because Papa patted his shoulder gently. “It would be remiss of me to allow you to attend. Not only would your illness worsen, you would spread it to your friends.”
Harry didn’t want that. He wouldn’t want even Ron Weasley or the twins to feel like this, so he definitely didn’t want his best friends to suffer like he was. His resolve to remain silent was forgotten in the desire to inform his friends the reason behind his soon to be absence from the festivities for the first time since the families had all started to celebrate together. “Can you floo Draco and tell him I won’t be there?”
Papa nodded. “I had already planned to do so. I will floo him now.”
Harry nodded and resisted the urge to pout. Papa had promised a trip to the grove for both him and Draco. They were old enough now, Papa had told them, that they could graduate from the plastic toy wand to a wood a practice wand that they could use to practice spellwork basics and play with their toys. He was going to take them to the grove, have them commune with the trees, and find a wand wood that would work for them.
Now it looked like their plans would have to wait. He cursed his ill body and trudged up the stairs to climb back into bed until Papa would wake him for breakfast. Maybe if he felt better by the afternoon they could take some time still to go.
~~*~*~~
Severus felt himself wince every time he saw Harry did. A sore throat was not fun, even with potions to help rid the body of the virus. It seemed that muggle and magical methods alike were only there to help ease symptoms, and he hated that even the most common cold potion only worked temporarily, and a child would generally need three to four doses over the course of a day to rid the body of the cold.
Granted, it was far better than muggle medical methods, but it was still a full 24 hours that Harry would be feeling his sore throat, and after the very first dose, the coughing would begin. He handed Harry the first of four doses of pepper up, which the child downed immediately, giggling when the steam came boiling out his ears.
“Go and eat your breakfast.” He ordered, pointing towards the table. “There is some salmon, your special mead, toast, and porridge.” He waited until the boy obeyed, moving slowly to the table and dishing out some food, before he left the kitchen to floo the Malfoys.
“Good morning, Severus.” Lucius answered the floo, and Severus could hear Narcissa cooing at a seven month Estelle in the background. “We were debating on one of us missing on the public celebrations for a few years until Estelle is four, what would you say?”
He frowned in thought. “I know we both waited for Draco and Harry to be four, but they were our only children at the time. What did the Parkinson's do with their three?”
Lucius snorted. “They have always brought their children from infancy.”
“There’s your answer, then, my friend.” He said simply before moving onto the purpose of the floo call. “I am calling to inform you that Harry is sick and unable to attend any of this years festivities.”
“Papa, tell Draco I’m sorry.” Harry said from the doorway before falling into a fit of coughing and Severus wordlessly levitated a glass of water over to the boy without removing his head from the floo. He should've known the boy wouldn’t have stayed at the table patiently, not when he could potentially see or talk to his best friend.
“Did Harry just apologize for being sick?” Draco’s very faint voice sounded shrill even through the floo and Severus fought to keep himself from laughing. “Tell him he’s an idiot.”
“Draco says you’re an idiot.” He parroted obediently, a little smirk on his face, and Harry just grinned weakly.
“Tell him he’s a bigger idiot.” He whispered due to his sore throat and motioned to the stairs. “I’m going to get ready for today.”
“I will bring you the second dose of pepper up when I bring up tea.” Severus promised, and Harry vanished up the stairs, coughing still with nearly with every step. He knew the boy had barely eaten anything, and he couldn’t blame him. Other than the porridge, the food for this morning was a bit rough to go down a sore throat like the child had, and he resolved to ensure Harry had more than enough to eat once his appetite returned rather than forcing him to eat.
Perhaps if Harry felt up to it after his second dose of potion, and before lunch, they would go to the Auchagallon stone circle nearby and hold a very small, short celebration for Litha. He knew his son would be very disappointed if he missed out on every ritual of the day. By the time they would be finished, it would be time for lunch and then the third dose at afternoon tea and the fourth wouldn’t be until Harry went to bed. Perhaps if the boy was well enough, they would still take the trip to the grove, however he was already planning on making the trip tomorrow instead of dragging an ill boy along with him all over the island.
It wasn’t the Litha they had planned, but he would still do everything in his power to make it special for his sick boy.
~~*~*~~
5 July, 1988
Darnock Forest
Scotland
~~*~*~~
Papa was far away at a potions convention discussing the patent of the wolfsbane he perfected for Uncle Moony. Because of this, Uncle Moony had offered to take Harry for the week. Papa had agreed with the agreement that they would visit with the Malfoys at least once during his Papa’s absence.
Uncle Remus had done two better. First, he had acquired permission from Papa to take him to the cabin and spend the week in the Darnock Forest in the upper highlands of Scotland where his godfather lived. Second, Remus had approached the Malfoys himself with the request to have Draco come and visit with Harry at the cabin itself. The aristocratic wizards agreed on a two night stay, dropping him off on the 4th and retrieving Draco the morning of the 6th.
The first night had been an absolute blast. They had slept in the living room in sleeping bags and consumed more hot chocolate than any human should, and then he and Draco had begged to have a tent for the second night and Remus told them only if they were willing to camp like muggles.
After explaining all that muggle camping entails, the boys both eagerly agreed and so Uncle Remus had set it all up, complete with more hot chocolate and muggle s’mores.
However, after they all wound down from the sugar and stories around the roaring fire and were nestled in their sleeping bags inside the muggle raised tent, Harry felt the oppressive looming of the dark forest around him. He knew there were wild animals in these woods, just like near home. What if a bear came and attacked them?
“Uncle Moony.” His voice was timid and shaking in his sudden fear.
“Yes, Harry?” His godfather sounded as patient as he always did and that steeled up his courage.
“Will a bear come eat us?”
A rustle of a sleeping bag followed by a muffled giggle had Harry frowning in the direction of his best friend. Before he could protest, Remus replied, “Bears don't live in this part of Scotland, and even if they did, I am far scarier than a bear. You are safe tonight, Harry.”
“He’s a werewolf, Harry.” Draco said almost scathingly. “Nothing is going to mess with us as long as a bloody werewolf is with us!” His tone definitely was saying that he thought Harry an idiot.
And he sort of felt like one, too. But
Draco
didn’t need to make him feel like one.
“Just because you’re eight now and I’m still seven for the rest of the month doesn’t mean you can talk to me like I’m stupid.” He said evenly in an attempt to hide his hurt, and Draco snorted.
“This has nothing to do with my being older than you. It has to do with you being silly and forgetting we have a predator for an uncle.” Draco’s tone hand turned matter-of-fact instead of condescending, and Harry relaxed a bit.
Draco was right.
This time.
He supposed he should try and set aside his fear and his irritation and enjoy the evening camping with his best friend and godfather. Who knew when they would get to do this again?
~~*~*~~
End Chapter 8
~~*~*~~
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
~~*~*~~
31 July, 1988
Ministry of Magic
London
~~*~*~~
They were once again waiting in an international portkey launch room at the Ministry of Magic. He could feel Harry trembling next to him and had to keep in his mischievous little smile so Harry wouldn’t suspect yet where they were going. Severus had kept his birthday surprise under tight lock and key, metaphorically speaking, and was now amused to watch as his son was nearly vibrating with the excitement.
Draco was fidgeting alongside Harry. He was accompanied by Lucius while Narcissa remained home with the baby. That alone was probably the largest clue Harry had so far as to their location.
“We must be going somewhere exciting.” Harry whispered to Draco and Severus tried to keep his face still as if he were not listening to each word.
“Well obviously.” Draco rolled his eyes. “If the long-wished for baby girl isn’t allowed to come, of course we’re going somewhere cool. Maybe even dangerous!”
It was Severus’ turn to roll his eyes. Dangerous, perhaps. But not an uncalculated risk.
“Papa, why are we still waiting?” Harry turned narrow eyes over to him and he had to bite his lip to keep himself from grinning widely with his own excitement. “And why hasn’t anyone announced where we’re going? They do that every single time.”
He allowed his lips to curl into a sly little mysterious smile. He loved his surprises.
Harry crossed his arms and pouted.
“How about I give you your riddle while we wait for our final guest?” He asked quietly, and Harry perked up and both boys nodded eagerly. “What runs but never walks, often murmurs but never talks, has a bed but never sleeps, has a mouth but never eats?”
Two sets of confused eyes blink at him, one set green, the other pale gray. “You have as much time as you need, Harry, and Draco is not allowed to help you.”
“I know, Papa.” Harry rolled his eyes and Draco snorted.
“Like I’d help you anyway.”
“You just don’t know the answer.”
“Neither do you!”
“Not yet I don’t, but I will soon enough.”
“I bet I’ll figure it out first!”
Before the argument could continue, the door opened once more and in walked Charlie Weasley accompanied by his father. He watched as Harry gaped at his friend, and then over at him. “Are we going to see the
dragons?!
”
He wasn’t fully prepared for the shrillness of the sound that emerged from his son and his son’s friends.
All three boys, two barely eight and one already fifteen, were nearly catatonic in their joy. The two eight year olds Severus had expected to react as thus. Charlie Weasley on the other hand…
He had always been a well behaved, if not a bit awkward, child so far during his tenure at Hogwarts. True, whenever he was around the Tonk’s girl, his rambunctious side would emerge. But never this sort of pure, unadulterated glee and shrill excitement.
“
Mister
Weasley, I invited you because I had assumed you would be a calming presence on my son and his friend, not a contributing factor to their madness! If you do not cease and desist, I will send you home with your father.”
Though perhaps he should have been paying a bit more attention to the reasons Harry had been giving him about why Charlie Weasley, of all people, should go with them should they ever visit the dragons. As such, he had done as he had promised each time Harry had brought up the subject and invited the boy along.
And now he’s finding out exactly why. Mister Charles Octavian Weasley was perhaps even more enamored with dragons than either of his two boys, as well as Hagrid, combined.
At the realization of what he had gotten himself into, Severus nearly managed to suppress the full groan into a short squeak that had Lucius nearly breaking his public mask.
Circe save me now.
By the time the portkey took them away from Arthur Weasley’s smiling face and exuberant well wishes and deposited them onto Romanian soil, the three boys had schooled themselves into far calmer children and teenager, much to Severus’ relief. He wasn’t sure if he would be able to keep Old-Severus from forcing his horrid way back into his life were he to spend the entire three days with three out of control children.
~~*~*~~
Romanian Dragon Sanctuary
Romania
~~*~*~~
Harry hated portkey travel. He preferred apparation because portkey travel always left his stomach feeling like it had been tied up into knots and then left that way for a long time after. Apparation only made his body feel tingly, like he had been taken apart and carefully put back together like a muggle Lego set.
However, when he opened his eyes, what he saw nearly completely took his mind away from the discomfort left over from the portkey.
Rolling green hills seemingly melted into the tree laden slopes of the foothills. Behind them towered snow capped mountains where he could see some very distinctively dragon shaped shadows circling some of the peaks. Dragging his eyes back down, he realized the moving grasses actually were from some welsh dragons rustling around with their snouts down and he clapped both hands over his mouth, just in case he was tempted to shout out in his excitement.
“Papa, where exactly are we?” He whispered after removing his hands just a tad. He couldn’t allow his hope to be too high, he didn’t want to be disappointed if they weren’t exactly where he thought they were.
He held back a wince as Draco’s fingers kept digging harder into his left forearm as he emitted a high pitched reedy noise that was reaching a level only animals could hear. Charlie was gaping as he slowly spun around in place. Draco practically vibrated with the effort of keeping his excitement from screaming out of him.
He felt Papa’s warm hand rest on the middle of his back. “Romania. Specifically…”
“The Romanian Dragon Sanctuary?” Charlie squeaked out, his eyes wider than Harry ever imagined possible and his heart leapt in his chest. They
were
where he hoped! This was officially his favorite birthday ever.
His papa didn’t even look annoyed at the interruption. He just nodded at Charlie and then looked down at him. “Harry, do you remember what the Romanian Dragon Sanctuary is?”
Harry immediately rattled off what he had known for years, his eyes wide and bright with pride and excitement. “The Romanian Dragon Sanctuary is the largest preservation area in the world. Harvey Ridgebit established it sometime before 1973 because that’s when he died. He did it for the protection and study of dragons.” He took a deep breath and continued. “I think he opened it a long longer ago, and the world just knew about it in 1973 and only because he had died.”
“It seems you do not need me after all. You have your own little expert already in your midst!” A booming voice came from behind them and they all whirled around to see a tall, built, salt-and-pepper whiskered man with countless scars beaming at them from the other path. “My name is Harold Ridgebit, and I am Harvey Ridgebit’s grandson. And you, young man, are correct. Now, if you would all kindly follow me, I’ll take you to base camp to meet with the rest of the clan.”
Severus and Lucius immediately ushered the boys to walk before them. Neither wanted to risk any of them being lost or left behind because they stopped to gape and were not noticed.
“So, which of you is the birthday boy?” The grizzled man asked and Harry shyly held his hand up. He grinned through his bush of a beard. “Ah, so you’re the little potioneer Severus was telling me about.”
Harry felt himself flush. He had just turned eight, and Papa was already telling people he was a potioneer? He straightened up, pride coursing through his spine as the words started to sink in. “Yessir.” He said firmly, trying to keep the haughty tone out of his voice he knew his Uncle Lucius favored. There were a lot of things he liked about what Uncle Lucius taught him, but he never would like talking to someone as if he were their better.
It rankled him in an uncomfortable way.
“What is it your father has that has had you so interested in this place?” Harold asked and Harry didn’t need to even think about his answer.
He has never forgotten the exact moment he knew he wanted to visit the dragon sanctuary. He could still remember just how Papa had solemnly explained about how his dragon fired quartz cauldron replaced not one, but two types of cauldrons. He knew then and there he just had to see it made for himself one day.
“The dragon fired quartz cauldron.” He responded softly. No need to pepper his answer with too much prose.
The man ‘ahhed’ and nodded. “It is a common gift to be requested from potion masters for when their apprentice exceeded their expectations in a far greater magnitude than expected.”
Harry liked the way his papa flushed when the very nice Mr. Ridgebit give him a knowing smile. He knew how spectacular his papa was with potions, and he felt it was quite time the world knew it, too. “Papa is the best potion master ever. And I am going to be one, too, someday.”
“Hush, Harry.” Papa scowled, but Harry ignored it.
“It’s true, Papa.” He said stubbornly. “You’re the best, even better than Master Aziz, and you can’t convince me otherwise.”
Mr. Ridgebit laughed heartily and Harry flushed at his social misstep. He knew better than to argue amongst people outside the family. But Papa didn’t really look upset with him. He had a weird little smile on, the one that Harry knew meant Papa was trying not to cry about something related to Harry himself. “It is good of you to defend your father like that, Harry.”
“I wouldn’t say it without proof.” Harry said, realizing no one was actually upset with him, not even Uncle Lucius who was taking the rear of the little group with his papa.
Mr. Ridgebit laughed again. “Of course you wouldn’t, son!” He stopped walking and crouched down next to Harry. “How would you like to see one being made?”
Harry felt nearly all the blood drain from his face in disbelief. “You...you mean…?” His voice stuttered to a stop and he realized he was just gaping at the man rather rudely. “I mean, yessir, I would love that!” He snapped his jaw shut and tried to regulate his breathing so he wouldn't pass out.
A chance to actually see one of those cauldron’s being made. It was simply too good to be true. It was his every dream come fruition.
Charlie was gaping openly still. Apparently, he had heard of the cauldron as well because he was attempting to speak about it, but unable to pass any words through an apparently dry throat. He coughed and managed to squeak out, “Can I ask about the process, sir? How do you fire the cauldron?”
“Dragon Fire.” The man said mysteriously, and Draco finally perked up at that.
“Is that a spell?” He asked excitedly and the man laughed.
“No, child, I mean it to be quite literal fire breathed out of a dragon’s mouth.”
Harry was amused to see his friend torn between excitement about seeing actual dragons breathing fire, and disappointment he wasn’t about to witness an amazingly spectacular spell. “Draco likes spells.” He supplied helpfully, and his friend scowled at him this time.
“Why would you tell him that, Harry!” Draco looked horrified. “I was trying not to be rude!”
The very large man swung his friendly blue eyes over to Draco. “Nonsense! I was just about to ask you what you wished to do while you’re on the island.”
His best friend just stared in awe until Harry poked him in the side and he was swatted away. “I would love to see what spells you use to help the dragons.”
“I’ll introduce you to Millie, then. She’s our top spell caster this season.” He said jovially and then stood to address Charlie. “And your name is?”
“Charles Weasley, sir.” He did a little head bow and fidgeted with his hands. It was obvious that his friend was extremely nervous to be in the presence of one of his childhood heroes. “I prefer Charlie. I just...I really love dragons, sir.”
Their guide gave Charlie an appraising look, one Harry didn’t quite understand the meaning of, before giving a sharp nod. “Why don’t you tell me all about what it is you love about dragons.”
Harry nearly let out a groan. That would take the entire walk and then some. And that would be just for one of the species of dragon.
~~*~*~~
1 August, 1988
Romanian Dragon Sanctuary
Romania
~~*~*~~
“This is a lot of breakfast, Mr. Ridgebit!”
Severus could see the pure joy in his son’s eyes and hear it in his voice when he saw the spread of fresh cut cucumber and tomatoes, scrambled eggs, fluffy fresh bread still steaming, and plates of a variety of smoked cheeses.
“As we say in Romania, love comes from the heart, but passes through the stomach.” Harold said as he passed a platter loaded with dill laden scrambled eggs topped with some crumbled chunks of a crumbly smoked cheese to Severus, who dished out his, Harry’s, and Draco’s plates before handing the platter to Charlie. Strong coffee sat at every adult’s place while mulled juice for the children was provided.
Severus smiled an amused little smile at the pure bliss on Harry’s face as he devoured a stick of cucumber covered with the dill vinegar dressing. Charlie was also steadily eating, used to eating whatever was provided after having grown up in a family where food waste was not a thing. Draco, on the other hand, was having a far more difficult time with unfamiliar fare. He was raised to be polite, but he was also an extremely picky child whose parents tended to cater to his food whims rather than encourage him to at least try the new food before dismissing it out of hand.
It was only when Harold made an off hand comment about needing a large, hearty breakfast in order to properly attend to a dragon’s needs that Draco actually put some of the food into his mouth. By the time the group cleared up their meal and left to gather their cloaks to combat the foggy day, Draco had eaten almost three quarters of his plate and let out audible sounds of distress at having to leave his uneaten portion behind.
A glance at Lucius told him he was just as surprised as himself that Draco actually ate and enjoyed the food. Perhaps a wider variety of food will be available to choose from whenever the child visited the Cottage from now on. One could only hope.
“Now, the fire ritual will begin at 10:30 this morning, so we have about three hours to do something else.” Harold looked down at the three boys. “How would you like to learn some of the spells we use for nesting mothers? We have some eggs due to hatch any day now.”
Lucius arched an eyebrow and the concern he felt was readily apparent in his words. “And it is safe to bring the boys to where nesting mothers are?”
Severus appreciated that the dragonologist kept the amusement written on his face out of his response. “I would not dare to suggest were it to be otherwise. Your boys have been extremely well behaved, and I believe they will be able to visit the nests without commotion.” His amused expression turned stern as he looked first at Charlie and then to Draco and Harry. “That being said, you are expected to remain as calm as you are right now no matter how excited you are or how much you want to let loose your energy. I will not hesitate to aparate you back to the camp.”
The three were standing quietly waiting for the conversation to end and all jumped when Harold’s eyes and words were suddenly directed at them. “Yessir.” Charlie blurted immediately, eyes going wide. Draco and Harry were quick to add their own noises of agreement.
The explanation and subsequent rule outlining seemed to placate his overly worried friend, as well as helping ease his own, and they were soon off down the packed dirt trail that wound through the hills.
For once, his son was walking silently beside his friend, and it was no true wonder to figure out why. Even if they hadn’t all been admonished to remain on their best behaviour, the various roars, squawks, and chirruping of the different breeds and sizes of the dragons were enthralling enough to ensure even the most talkative of children to at least whisper in order to enjoy the sounds and sights around them.
He could see rolling around near the top of a hill a small group of dragons wrestling and snapping at each other and wondered if they were quite literally playing a dragon’s version of king of the hill. The largest of the brawling red dragons finally came out the victor, and Severus caught a glimpse of it lifting its head up in victory before the path dipped and another hill covered his view.
Severus jumped when a particularly loud snuff came from his left and he turned his head to see a ridgeback rolling around down in the gully as if it had a bad itch. It made him snort in amusement at the sight of a giant dragon rolling around with its legs up in the air like he had seen horses and dogs do.
The group came to a slow halt and Harold turned around to address them. He gestured to the rocky field behind him and when he heard three gasps next to him, he knew the boys had seen what he had already.
Nearly hidden in the rocks and their shadows sat bulky, emerald scaled, long golden horned dragons curled around thin branched nests that each held one egg.
“Harry, can you tell me what dragon you see?”
“It’s a Romanian Longhorn, sir.” Harry recited obediently.
He nodded approvingly and turned to the tall redhead. “Charlie, what can you tell me about them?”
The boy was quivering in his excitement. “They are native to the island, which is why your grandfather sought to make the sanctuary here. He also started a breeding programme because they were being hunted for their horns and were going to go extinct otherwise.”
A pleased smile crinkled his eyes and he turned to the final boy. “And Draco, what can you tell me about what the handlers are doing?”
Severus instantly swung his gaze along with the boys’ to look at the women and men milling about the sleeping mothers, and gently talking to and tossing dead animals at the ones who were awake. “Well.” Draco paused, casting his eyes around another time before finishing his answer. “Most of them are still asleep. The mothers. It looks like the caretakers are switching out things from the nesting materials while the dragons are sleeping.”
“And what about the dragons who are awake?”
“Feeding them!” The two eight year old boys whisper-shouted together.
Charlie was too busy staring wide eyed at a particularly active mother who was nosing at her eggs nervously. “What is she doing, sir?”
“She’s sensing if the egg is ready to hatch.” Harold replied, stroking his beard thoughtfully. “We estimate her hatchling will most likely emerge first. She seems to be the most restless of the dragons.”
Harry piped up from where he stood by Charlie’s elbow. “Will they hatch tomorrow before we leave?”
Harold shrugged, a sympathetic look when they all emitted a small whine of disappointment. “Can’t tell you that, sprite. Just like with human babies, dragons will hatch when they’re ready, not when we want them to.” He started walking again, and the rest of the group immediately followed, still looking around in awe at the mother dragons. “Now, boys, are you ready to learn some of our mothers helper spells?”
~~*~*~~
The hooded figure of Harold Ridgebit slowly poured a thin trail of salt from a hand-spun jar in a circle on the rocky ground of the ritual site. He wore a long, many strand necklace made from various dragon teeth that clattered and tapped against each other as he moved to fetch the freshly finished quartz cauldron.
Harry and Draco were leaning against the railing of the viewing platform. The dragon handlers thus far were silent, only murmuring to their respective dragon whenever the creature grew restless. Charlie stood behind the two boys, easily tall enough to see over them, and Lucius and Severus flanked the trio of children.
From the circle, Harold’s thick accented voice boomed out clear and articulated from his spot on the northernmost point of the circle. “Powers of the North and Guardians of the Earth, we consecrate this cauldron and charge it with your energies. We purify it and make this cauldron sacred.” He bowed to the north at the end of his words and murmured a barely audible spell that cast a warm glow to spike between the man and the cauldron, just for a moment.
A woman’s soft alto followed as she faced the east of the circle and echoed the words from the north for the east. Two other men that they hadn’t had a chance to meet followed suit, and once all four of the cardinal direction points had been addressed, the dragon handlers carefully led their dragons forward as the four ritual speakers stepped out of the way.
Millie, as the lead handler, took charge once all the dragons were in place. The quartz cauldron sat sparkling in the sun that parted the clouds as her words washed over the group, the dragons oddly still as if anticipating their moment to shine. “We charge this cauldron with the fires of the earth, with the breath of the dragon. Benedicite ignis.”
At that, the circle erupted in a veritable rainbow of flames as the dozen dragons exhaled simultaneously and they all gasped at the beautiful sight of the colors melding into the most brilliant of white as the stone of the cauldron caught fire.
“Papa!” Harry breathed and Severus could hear all the awe, all the admiration, all the gratefulness at being able to witness the amazing event. As he watched the excitement in his son’s brilliant eyes sparkle and flash, he smiled and wondered not for the first time just what life would have in store for this curious and inquisitive child who seemed determined to experience everything he possibly could.
~~*~*~~
2 August, 1988
Romanian Dragon Sanctuary
Romania
~~*~*~~
“Charlie, what’s wrong?” Harry piped up when he saw his friend walk out of the Reserve Employee’s meeting tent. He wasn’t sure if the expression on Charlie’s face was horror or amazement and the boy wasn’t responding. “Charlie?
Hazel eyes focused on him and Harry realized it was amazement on his face when Charlie suddenly grinned so widely Harry was certain his face was going to split. “Harry, they’ve offered me an apprenticeship once I graduate! I just have to get an O on my NEWTs in Charms, Transfiguration, Potions, and Care of Magical Creatures my seventh year. If I get an O in Defense, too, he said it could only help demonstrate my dedication.”
“They offered you what?” Papa sounded stunned, and Harry wasn't sure exactly why. Everyone at Hogwarts knew that Charlie’s love of dragons was borderline obsessive, and that the care and love he took in Care of Magical Creatures was definitely a sign he was destined for something animal related and Harry would give up his future potion career if Charlie wasn’t serious about anything dragon related.
Charlie repeated what he said, and Papa’s eyebrows shot to his hairline. When he seemed unable to speak, Uncle Lucius rolled his eyes - making Harry giggle at the immature and uncharacteristically in public motion - and spoke up instead. “Astounding. That’s absolutely unheard of for one of your age. Congratulations, Mr. Weasley.”
Before anyone could make another comment or congratulatory remark, Millie came running into the camp waving her arms and shouting. “They’re hatching! They’re actually hatching! Charlie, wanna come help?” She said breathlessly, before turning and running back the way she came. Charlie appeared to be doing all he could to not just pass out from excitement before bursting after Millie and everyone leapt to their feet and took off in the direction the woman had returned.
“C’mon, boys!” Mr. Ridgebit said jovially, and Harry shot Draco an excited look. The expression of pure glee on Draco’s face was catching and he felt his own face twist into an excited smirk as well.
“Let’s go!” Harry grabbed Draco’s hand and tugged until they were both trotting behind Mr. Ridgebit, not daring to go faster than the man was. He could hear both Uncle Lucius and Papa behind him and felt confident in continuing on when he didn’t hear any words telling him to halt.
By the time they reached the nesting mothers, the restless mother’s hatchling from the first day already completely emerged out of her shell and now was stomping around her mother.
Millie and Charlie waved at them from a nest on the edge of the field and then turned their attention back to the other nests and anxious Longhorn mothers. Mr. Ridgebit led them up and on top of a large rock outcropping where they were afforded an excellent view of the egg presumably next to hatch.
Harry’s eyes were fixed on the lone egg. A single, jagged crack marred the surface and he felt his anticipation grow when he saw a little triangle bit of shell pop out of place. He winced when Draco’s hand clutched his arms in a vice grip, fingers like claws. “Ouch, Draco!” He whispered harshly, and the fingers immediately lessened, but Draco didn’t release his arm.
“Harry, Harry did you see that?” Draco’s whisper was nearly a squeal and Harry nodded so hard he thought his head might roll off.
A snout broke through the shell with a crack and Harry would have felt embarrassed at the coo that escaped his mouth if not for Draco and Charlie emitting the same mothering sound.
As the full green head popped out of the shell, complete with little stubs where the horns would grow in later, Harry tugged on his papa’s robe sleeve. Once he had his attention, he whispered, “can I get a pet now?”
Papa’s huff of breath was tinged with amusement. “Not yet, but soon.” Before Harry could voice the first request, Papa quickly added, “and it will not be a baby dragon.” A trio of disappointed sighs made him laugh softly, unwilling to disturb the new babies with loud decibels of unnecessary noise.
In the quiet of the atmosphere of hatching eggs and loving new mothers, Harry tugged on Papa’s sleeve again.
“It’s a river.”
Papa tilted his head, his brow furrowed a little at the seemingly non-sequitur, and he clarified. “Your riddle. About something that runs and not walks? It’s a river. I solved it ages ago, when we were walking in from the portkey, I just keep forgetting to tell you.”
He has always loved the extremely proud look Papa always gave him when he solved his riddles. He reveled in the current one as he turned his attention to the tiny baby dragon now frollicking around the mother’s feet.
This was one of the best birthdays ever.
~~*~*~~
31 October, 1988
Godric’s Hollow
West Country
~~*~*~~
It was a very somber Harry who stood next to him tonight under the setting sun. Normally, they performed the rituals at home with their altar with reverent whispers and fondly pleased smiles and grins, but this year they came to Godric’s Hollow to visit the grave sites directly. While magic would keep them in relatively good repair, taking the time to clean and honor the dead was important to maintaining the connection with loved ones and one he felt Harry was old enough to appreciate.
Besides, he was certain Petunia hadn’t done anything to the graves since her sister’s death.
They had apparated in at the point located in the wood not far from the main road into town and walked in silence, save the dull sound of boots on packed dirt. The footsteps sharpened when the road gave way to neatly cobbled stone and Harry spoke for the first time. “Where is the house?”
The expression on Harry’s face had Severus wondering if it was still too soon for the boy.
He knew exactly what house Harry was referring to and felt his heart clench at the memory of James Potter’s sightless gaze staring up at the October sky when he looked across the village towards where he knew the destroyed home sat. He could have apparated to the house, he knew the coordinates, but hadn’t wanted to further traumatize the child tonight beyond what was necessary by making his first visit to Godric's Hollow begin at the spell-ruined house.
He pointed to the fenced area in the center of the village where the road split and went around. “The village graveyard is there where you see the fence. The Potter house is the one that appears to be in ruins just on the other side. We would take the left path for the quickest route.”
The boy was silent for a couple more minutes. Just before they reached the graveyard gate, he spoke again. “Do we need to go to the house tonight?”
“Only if you wish to.” He promised, and watched as Harry visibly relaxed. They wouldn’t be visiting the house tonight, not with how relieved his son appeared to be about his promise. “Now, when we find the gravesite, what is your duty?”
Harry straightened up and clasped his hands behind his back. His pose, Severus was amused to note, the same one he used whilst doing dictation assignments. “I clean up the overgrown vegetation while you clean the stone.”
He nodded approvingly and gestured with an open hand. “Lead the way, son.
~~*~*~~
Harry hadn’t realized he would feel so emotional being here in the village he was born in and his parents had died in. True, he communicated every year with his parents but being physically in the graveyard that was their final resting place was a much heavier feeling than he ever had felt before, even on Samhain.
The gravesite itself was fairly difficult to find. It was as if whoever had paid for the funeral had wished for the location to be as non-descript as possible, as if they wanted those buried to be forgotten. The gravestones were nearly set into the ground completely and the overgrowth very nearly was swallowing the stones from view.
Harry let out a distressed cry, pressing his hands to his mouth in his horror. “Who buried them?” He asked, hoping the burning rage welling up wasn’t apparent in his voice.
“I assume your aunt.” Papa admitted sadly, and Harry felt his anger deflate a bit. It hadn’t been Papa, it had been his horrible Aunt Petunia who held a grudge against magic the size of Australia. Or even larger. Harry wouldn’t doubt it if her bitterness was more than all the continents on earth’s surface land acreage combined. He wouldn't expect Aunt Petunia to give two shakes about his parents.
He unclenched his fists and looked over when Papa cleared his throat. “What would you say to my doing a little bit of transfiguration once we’ve cleaned up the foliage, hmm? I can give them both a headstone worthy of the heroes they are.”
He nodded and knelt next to his dad’s headstone whilst his papa did the same at his mum’s. Silently, they worked together to snip away the overgrown vines, weeds, and grasses from around the stones.
The sun had nearly vanished behind the row of houses circling the square by the time Papa vanished the loose vegetation clippings and rose to his feet. Harry scrambled to follow his lead and stood beside the man as he looked about to ensure they were not being watched before muttering a complex series of latin words Harry knew Severus was being careful to not let him know.
Harry wanted to pout at the realization. It’s not like he was going to walk around enlarging everything in the house. He would just enlarge the important things, like his toy dragon so he could ride it once in awhile.
And maybe Papa had a good reason to not let Harry learn the words yet. Never let it be said that Harry James Snape was not an observant child. He knew exactly why it was Papa was very careful to never let him hear potentially destructive spells. His accidental magic tended to create problems.
He gasped when he watched as the tiny, nondescript headstones wobbled and morphed before his very eyes into simple, proud standing monoliths Harry’s height worthy of war heroes. “Thank you, Papa.”
“You are most welcome, Harry.” Papa murmured in his low voice. “It would be a disservice to their memory were we content to leave the grave in shambles.” He felt a large hand on his shoulder and he touched it with his hand lightly. He felt warm and safe whenever Papa laid a hand or an arm on his shoulders. It wasn’t as smothering as a fully body hug, nor was it embarrassing when Papa did it in front of his friends.
“Is it time for the rest?” The rest meant the small travel altar they had brought with them along with the appropriate candles, smudge sticks, and mementos for it as well as their Samhain meal in a proper picnic hamper.
“It is.” Papa nodded and pulled a shrunken box and food basket out of his pocket and enlarged both. “Do you wish to help me set up? We will lay out the altar first and then our meal.”
~~*~*~~
Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire
~~*~*~~
“Harry!”
A blond blur came flying down the pathway towards them and Harry immediately side stepped out of the way to avoid a painful collision. Draco slid passed them a few paces before he managed to stop himself and ran back to Harry, pouting at him.
“I wanted to give you a hug!”
“That hug would have turned me into jelly.” He argued lightly and Draco snorted.
“You’re being overly dramatic.”
“That’s a bit rich, coming from you.” Harry sneered and Severus nearly rolled his eyes. His son sneering was the most comical sight ever.
“Hey!” Draco gaped, hands flying up to touch his cheeks in dismay. “I resent that!”
Severus sighed, completely done already with yet another back and forth exchange of words that would quickly delve into an argument. They’d been doing that more and more often as of late. “Boys, inside and cease your infernal senseless arguing. I swear, you argue for the sake of arguing.”
Unfortunately, moving indoors only brought the argument indoors.
When the playful back and forth started to delve into name calling, however, Severus and Lucius both put a halt to it. “I invited your friend over so you could enjoy the sabbat with him but if you are unable to behave yourself, he will return home.”
“Not if I take Harry home before that point.” Severus shot him a look he knew the boy would interpret correctly - that if he had to take Harry home early due to belligerence or disobedience, there would be a punishment that Harry wouldn’t enjoy.
It seemed Harry remembered the day last summer in as great of detail as he did. He’s not sure he will ever forget the pain he felt that day Harry told him he hated him, even if he knew the boy had simply lashed out in his anger.
He really was just like his mother.
Severus could admit to himself now that Lily had been just as headstrong and quick to anger as Harry was proving to be. He shuddered when a passing thought had him wondering if he would have ever realized or even admitted her to be as such had he not raised the boy. Most likely not. He probably would have lived his life with Lily on a pedestal as it were, instead of coming to terms with the human bits of her that he seemed to have forgotten in the years between their falling out and her passing.
“I’m not arguing.” Harry said innocently, pulling him out of his musings. “I’m discussing.”
“Then we will be going home.” He said simply, and started to stand.
“I’m not discussing.” Harry said quickly, and Lucius snorted in amusement. “I am being very quiet.”
“Not a single argument here.” Draco piped up, and the two men groaned at their antics. The pair were as thick as thieves, even when fighting they would band together against their fathers.
The ward charm buzzed through the manor and Lucius sighed when Blendy poked her head into the room. “Headmaster Dumbledore is being here to see you, sir.” She bowed and ducked out of the way when Albus swept into the room in his bright purple robes and Severus winced at the sight.
He hated the old man’s clothing choices.
“Good evening, Albus.” Lucius commented acerbically, barely holding onto his manners. “What brings you uninvited to my home today?”
Severus knew that tone of voice. It swore revenge and he knew the wards would be adjusted soon to ban Albus Dumbledore from entering the gate and wondered why it hadn’t been done before.
It was the third time the headmaster had called upon the Malfoys while he and Harry were visiting. He found it a bit odd that Albus would leave them alone for the better part of the year, only popping out of the woodwork every once in awhile in an attempt to convince Severus to do something different with Harry.
His head came up out of his musings when he heard Harry’s raised voice and realized Albus had completely ignored Lucius, Severus, and Narcissa and had walked directly up to Harry to greet him and Harry sounded absolutely incensed.
“My name is Harry James SNAPE. My father’s name is Severus Snape.”
The headmaster must have greeted Harry with a ‘good evening, Mr. Potter’ because nothing else could set the boy off the way he was yelling now like calling him by anything but his prefered name.
“Your father was James Potter.”
Albus was scarcely able to finish his sentence when Harry interrupted with a shriek before saying, “Severus Snape is more my father than James because James. Is. DEAD!”
“James loved you, Harry.” Albus said softly, though the customary twinkling that belayed his amusement was fading. Severus could see that the old man was becoming annoyed.
He met his son’s eyes, silently asking if he needed rescue. Harry shook his head no and gave him a tiny smile. Severus relaxed into his chair. Harry could defend himself. “I know he loved me. But James doesn’t hug me when I’m sad, James doesn’t make me my favorite breakfast whenever I’ve had a nightmare, James doesn’t teach me how to garden, or make potions, or how to swim, or anything, my Papa does.”
Dumbledore’s eyes were no longer sparkling. They were hurt and angry and strangely dark. “James and Lily Potter sacrificed themselves so that you could have a good life, Harry.” Severus knew that the old man had adored Lily, and had definitely favored James and his group of friends, so the hurt was not unexpected to see. The anger, however, was a bit more unexpected and alarming.
Harry blinked, obviously stunned at something. He wasn’t sure if it was the look in the headmaster’s eyes or the insinuation that the Potters had died of their own volition. He wasn’t sure which he was more angry at, to be honest. “Then they must be very happy watching me from beyond the veil because I have a great life!”
Severus couldn’t argue with that, though apparently Albus could when he talking as if Harry hadn’t spoken. “Your parents would be mighty disappointed to know that you prefer the company of those who served the man who killed them over those who risked their lives to keep them and you safe.” His eyes flashed over to where Narcissa and Lucius were sitting.
Harry’s gaze followed Dumbledore's and Severus could see the moment Harry realized the old man was insulting two people who have done nothing but give Harry love and affection his whole life. He witnessed Harry’s little back snapping straight and his eyes start to flash with his own righteous anger, fists clenching under his robe sleeves. “Respectfully, Sir, neither you nor James and Lily have any say in my life. They lost that right the night they died, and you never had it.”
It seemed Harry was just as annoyed as he was with the infrequent, yet bothersome, interferences from the headmaster.
He raised his voice so all gathered could hear him. “I would like to go home now, Father.” He purposefully emulated his best friend in all his haughty glory, keeping his head high and tone even, despite the raging anger boiling inside him.
“Of course, Harry.” Severus immediately moved towards the floo and Harry quickly joined him, hoping he was emulating Narcissa’s calm poise as he walked. “Albus, if you could excuse us please. Harry and I have both had a trying day and need our rest. We shall see you tomorrow at the school.”
With a nod to the two elder Malfoy’s and their son, the pair disappeared from Malfoy Manor in a flash of green fire.
Later that night, when Severus and Harry would return to the Manor to resume their interrupted visit, Lucius would tell Severus about how Dumbledore nearly growled at the floo flashing as they departed and stormed out of the manor when Narcissa held up the service platter and asked politely, “tea?” She had smirked as he glared at her and strode by without another word and out the front doors.
~~*~*~~
“I’m so angry!” Harry was pacing back and forth in the living room, but instead of calming him with the motion, he was only becoming more and more agitated. “I just want to throw something at him!”
“Unfortunately, you cannot do that as he is my employer and your elder. Not to mention it would mean you had lost control, and I know you don’t do that.” Severus said dryly, his arms crossed over his chest as he leaned against the wall watching his son pace.
“I am a child, I’m allowed to lose control over my magic sometimes.”
“Magic, of course. However, throwing something does not require the use of magic and so I believe control applies in this situation. You can practice starting with the Headmaster.” He shot back wryly. “I sometimes also wish to throw things at Albus Dumbledore, but then I remember that he is an old man and is sometimes too set in his ways. Sometimes you need to just let it roll off your back, Harry, and remember that he doesn’t mean to be malicious.”
He hoped, anyway. Circe protect them if he was giving Harry the wrong advice right now.
Harry let out a wordless scream of frustration and threw himself onto one of the window seats in a huff. “I want to duel.”
His tone was amused and he barely shifted from where he was standing as he pointed out casually, “you are eight and cannot legally own a wand yet.”
Harry wrinkled his nose and then waved his hand dismissively. “But I can use a wand.” He muttered petulantly, this time unconsciously channeling his inner Draco. Severus wondered if he was aware of just how often he did so. “I’m not in school yet so the ministry isn’t tracking my magic yet. I want to learn a spell. A real spell.” He sat back up and looked up pleadingly. “Please?”
After a long, silent moment where neither of them moved, Severus finally nodded and gestured at the stairs. “It won’t be a destructive one, rather a repairing. But yes, I will teach you a spell. Fetch one of your parents’ wands.”
~~*~*~~
Harry took the stairs up two at a time and darted into his room. Looking down at the little table that housed his mementos of his parents, he smiled sadly and grabbed his mother’s wand. Staring at James’s wand, he hesitated and then scowled at it and the photo it sat under.
“Uncle Moony says you’d be thrilled I’m so happy and healthy, even if it was with someone you didn’t like. I believe Uncle Moony, because he and Papa are friends now and he pretty much lives with us. But Professor Dumbledore says that I’m letting you down. And I don’t believe that!” He sniffed and hung his head. “I don’t want to believe that.”
He sat down on the edge of his bed, still staring at the smiling photo of James holding a baby Harry and finally broke down in tears. “I wish I remembered you outside of what I feel during Samhain.” He curled up clutching both wands to his chest. “Maybe then I’d know how to feel.”
When the door creaked open, he simply curled into himself tighter. He had been expecting Papa to come looking for him when he didn’t immediately come back downstairs. He felt the bed dip as he sat down, and felt the gentle hand press down lightly on his back. “The headmaster, for all his wisdom, is incorrect in this situation. Remus is correct in what he tells you. And so am I when I say that your biological father would be so proud at how strong, smart, and kind you are. He would feel just as much pride as myself had he the chance to know you the way I do. No one who knows you could ever be anything but proud of you, Harry.”
Harry immediately shuffled around until his head was in his papa’s lap, fiddling with the two wands in his hands. “Am I a bad person because I love you more than James?”
There was a long silence and Harry wondered if he really was bad when Severus finally said, “It is...understandable. You naturally feel strongest for those you spend the most time with. Myself and the Malfoys, for instance, over the Weasley’s and your biological parents. Things would have been much different had your mother’s letter had gone to Molly or if Sirius Black had been innocent of his crimes. Had either occurred, we likely never would have met. At least not on friendly terms.”
The boy frowned a little. “I don’t like that thought, Papa.” He poked Papa’s leg when he started shifting around under his head.
“Harry, stop.” He swatted the poking finger away and looked down. “We do not need to dwell on matters that are in the past. You are my son, and that will never change. Now, we are first going down to my lab. I have something I wish to show you. And when we are done, I will teach you how to repair your glasses and we will practice until you can do it without fail.”
Wandless magic was much easier for children to learn as all of their magic was wandless until they turned eleven. Harry had already been practicing some spells like ‘lumos’ with Professor Flitwick using just his hand because he liked to read after Papa wanted him in bed. “What will we do after that? May we go back to the Malfoys?”
Papa nodded. “Of course, but only for a little bit. You both have classes in the morning. Though Remus is expecting us tonight, I can inform him of the headmaster’s interruption and postpone until tomorrow.”
Uncle Remus would be disappointed, but Harry knew Draco would be too, and he could spend all afternoon with Uncle Remus tomorrow. Another day past the full moon would only help his energy, and Harry wanted more time than just a few minutes. “That sounds okay. As long as I can see him tomorrow as soon as school is over.”
“I shall see if he is free.” Papa promised with a smile that warmed Harry to his toes.
He shifted his head off his papa’s lap who then stood, motioning to Harry to do the same. He grinned, feeling excited at whatever it was Papa was going to show him. Leaping to his feet, he grabbed Papa’s hand with his and cuddled close as they walked down the stairs and into the potions lab. “What are you going to show me?” He asked as Papa pulled down a small wooden box from a high up shelf.
He smiled with his whole face down at Harry, who couldn’t help but wiggle a bit at the warm love in Papa’s eyes. “Something you showed me our very first Yule together. I’m going to show you your own memories of your parents.”
Something in his heart nearly exploded from sheer joy and love that Papa had actually saved those memories! Then something occurred to him and his eyes narrowed with the suspicion he instantly felt. “Papa? Why now?” He almost felt hurt Papa had hid the memories from him.
Papa arched a dark brow. He apparently hadn’t kept the hurt out of his voice like he had hoped. “As opposed to…?”
Harry shrugged. He would have been satisfied with being shown every year on his birthday or something.
“I was waiting for when you seemed to need to remember how much James and Lily loved you.” He explained evenly when Harry didn’t give a verbal answer. “I did not want to show you and have you grow upset at seeing them without proper preparation.”
Papa was a very intelligent man, Harry decided. Sometimes, it was better to listen to the adult. Sometimes.
And with that thought, he flung his arms around his father’s waist. “Thank you. I love you, forever and always.”
“You are most welcome. I love you, always and forever.”
~~*~*~~
17 November, 1988
Hogwarts
Scotland
~~*~*~~
“Oh
shite
. Draco, run!”
He knew mucking about with Latin and wandless magic had been a bad idea. He knew and had allowed Draco to convince him otherwise anyway.
Papa had trusted him not to misuse his wandless magic abilities as well as his Latin lessons.
Papa was going to have his head on a platter.
Draco was still shrieking in terror at the havoc they had created, but more importantly he was
not running
. Harry darted back towards the burning inferno that was quickly spreading from the corner of the Shrieking Shack towards where they stood near the doorway to the tunnel that connected it to Hogwarts. Terrified, he yanked on his best friend’s arm. “Come on, Draco! Run now, scream later!”
He finally came to his senses and with a look of wide-eyed horror, stopped shrieking long enough to say, “we’re dead!”
“Not if we run!”
“We’ll be even more dead when we’re caught by Uncle Sev!” Draco moaned even as he allowed Harry to drag him down the rough passageway away from the out of control spell.
Harry knew Draco’s fear was well-founded but he aimed for optimistic anyway. “He’ll be too relieved we’re alive to kill us!” Provided they even get out of the tunnel alive, the worst that will happen would probably be them ending up losing a whole lot of privileges.
Probably.
Honestly, Draco is probably right to fear Papa’s reaction.
“At least my parents have Estelle to pass on the heirship to.” Draco moaned as they stumbled their way down the hall and Harry would’ve laughed at the dramatics if they weren’t currently running for their lives.
Flames were flickering up the passage, igniting the wood timbers like mere kindling. Wishing the fire hadn’t blocked the door to the field outside Hogsmeade, Harry forced himself to run faster, nearly dragging Draco now as he pulled ahead of his friend. He knew the castle would immediately realize what had happened if they were to look outside. The Shrieking Shack was really a dilapidated, tall old farm house. It would stand out like a beacon as the structure was eaten by the inferno.
They ducked past the waving branches of the willow tree, branches barely missing their heads as Harry tripped and dragged Draco to the ground with him. Scrambling away from the tree, Draco crawling on his hands and knees and Harry scuttling backwards like a crab, praying the tree didn’t catch fire.
Professor Sprout would kill them before Papa could punish them if that were to happen.
When smoke billowed from the roots yet refused to catch, he breathed a sigh of relief that the magical tree had protections attached to it. Though, Uncle Moony had told him about how the shack was where he spent every full moon while he was a student, so there were probably powerful wards at all the exits designed to contain a raging werewolf, so fire wouldn’t be a problem if the wards were still intact.
Catching their breath, they stared at each other in stunned horror in what they had done and amazement that they had survived. “Come on.” Harry sighed and stood, Draco slowly following with a look of trepidation on his face. “I thought for sure someone would have come down here by now.”
“Maybe the fire didn’t ignite the outside?” Draco suggested weakly, hands clutched tight in an effort to hide the tremors in his hands. Harry still saw them shake but ignored it in favor of calming his own heart rate down. “It didn’t burn the Whomping Willow.” It was rare for Draco to sound anything but confident, but Harry would have been more surprised if his best friend had appeared unaffected by the horrible inferno they created.
Harry hummed and felt hope well up. It seemed likely Draco was correct, otherwise the Headmaster at least would have been down here by now. The man seemed to be aware of absolutely everything that went on in the castle and the rest of the property.
They crunch up the pathway without speaking. As they draw closer to the doors of the castle, he can feel his stomach dropping further and further. The general sense of doom was nearly overwhelming and he wondered if he was justified in his terror or not. Surely Draco was wrong about Papa murdering them over this.
They slipped through the doors and into a completely empty hall and Harry realized it was dinner time and everyone would be inside. Papa certainly would notice that they were missing, especially since both of them had begged to be able to stay and eat dinner at the school today.
“Good evening, boys.” Harry’s heart nearly stopped when he heard a deep voice but relaxed when he realized it belonged to the headmaster. The headmaster may be a bit barmy at times, but he wasn’t his father coming to dole out harsh punishments and thereby was a much more welcome sight at the moment.
“Good evening sir.” He and Draco said in unison before moving towards the Great Hall doors. Despite the irritation from Samhain, he would rather deal with the old man than his father currently.
A wrinkled hand halted their movements when it appeared in front of them. “A moment if you please, Harry. Draco, you may find a seat and I will send your friend in after you in just a minute.”
Then again, the headmaster had already proven to be rather...unpredictable in his actions over the years, and the relief that it had been Dumbledore and not Papa vanished. He searched the wrinkled face of the old man and couldn’t see anything that either comforted or terrified him, and that almost scared him more than anything.
Draco looked like he wanted to argue, but Harry tried to convey with his expression to just go in. He knew that if Papa saw Draco and not Harry he would immediately leave the hall to find him.
With the headmaster’s gaze firmly fixed on him, he had no hope of activating his bracelet that would contact Papa if he needed help. He absolutely was not about to let the headmaster know he possessed such a thing, so he had to wait until an opportunity showed itself.
Or for Papa to notice he hadn’t come in with Draco.
~~*~*~~
Severus casually scanned each table for the second time in search of his son and son’s best friend. It wasn’t like them to be late for a meal. Movement towards the Slytherin table had him looking in time to see Draco pointing frantically at the door while staring at him and he immediately leapt to his feet and moved down between the tables towards his godson.
“Sit next to Gemma and Percy and I will bring Harry to you.” He ordered quietly as soon as he was in earshot of the three in question and swept past the boy, not paying attention if he obeyed or not. He knew both students had heard him and would ensure the boy listened.
When he burst through the doors, Harry was standing alone in the center of the hall sobbing. Tears were streaming down his cheeks and his chest was heaving with the force of his breathing.
“Harry.” He said and the boy whipped around to dart at him and bury his face in his chest.
“He told me I have to defeat a dark lord!” Harry said wildly, and he felt his heart nearly stop.
He held Harry out at arms length, fingers nearly white from clutching his son’s shoulders. “Who did?” He demanded, though he already suspected who indeed.
“The headmaster.” Harry wailed, wiping his nose and eyes with his robe sleeve and he soothed the boy’s back with a gentle hand.
“Shh.” He murmured through his confusion and rage. “Tell me exactly what he said, as close to word for word as you can remember.”
Harry squeezed his eyes shut and stuttered out through his shuddering breaths, “He told me that I was born of prophecy, and then he said...he said ‘The one with the power to vanquish the...the Dark Lord approaches.” He gulped in a breath and shuddered as he clenched his eyes again. “Born...Born to those who have...who have thrice defied him, born as the seventh...the seventh month dies.” He drew in a shuddering breath and his fingers scrambled over Severus’ robes.
Thank goodness for his son’s incredible memory, even if the words unsettled him greatly. “Did he say anything else?”
“Yes.” Harry nodded again, and his response seemed to be a little bit more in control. He said something like, “And the Dark Lord will make him equal, but he will have power the Dark Lord doesn't. And either must die at the hand of the other for neither can live while the other survives.” He said and Severus’ blood turned to ice with each word.
Surely the headmaster wouldn’t...surely he hadn’t.
But Harry continued. “And then he said it meant I was the one who must ultimately defeat him once and for all and that the wizarding world was counting on me.” He took a breath in an attempt to calm himself, but his breath hitched again when he whispered, “he only left because you came through the door.”
He closed his eyes briefly as he took in what Harry was saying. Apparently the headmaster had told Harry the prophecy, even the bits Severus himself had not heard, and even started explaining what it meant. He wondered if Lucius would be able to roll forward a motion of no confidence in the headmaster. What was the point of being the chair of the school of governors if he couldn’t influence the committee to meet and find the current headmaster to be unsuitable?
“Son, why didn’t you call for me?” He had given the boy the charmed jewelry just for these occasions, for when the child didn’t feel safe.
“I couldn’t activate my bracelet!” Harry was gasping out through his tears and Severus felt more of his anger melt away. “He was staring at me like he was expecting me to grab or press at something and I just couldn’t give it away, I couldn’t! He’s been acting so oddly lately, I just...I can’t trust him, not today.”
“You did just fine, Harry.” He tried to sound as reassuring as possible when he realized just how panicked the boy was about not activating the bracelet. He couldn't fault the child for not fully trusting the headmaster, especially after what he had just apparently told the boy. “Draco made sure to catch my attention so I noticed almost immediately you were not with him.”
Harry nodded, eyes red and sniffling, but the tears were stopping. “I hoped you would. Draco was about to cause a scene with the headmaster, but I knew if you saw him alone, it would be a quieter way to come get me.”
He greatly appreciated Harry’s desire to stay out of any sort of spotlight. He felt it helped him learn to think through his decisions a bit better than Draco was able to do still.
“We are going to discuss why the two of you are not only late to dinner, but declined the scrimmage game today with Madam Hooch and the first years.” He didn’t know exactly what the pair had been up to, but the smoke coming from the direction of the shrieking shack combined with the two boys skipping normally favored activities created a picture he wasn’t very happy with.
His displeasure flared up again when Harry shrank down into himself and he sighed. “I’m going to hazard a guess.” Harry looked up at him with interested eyes and he sighed again. “You two learned something in your Latin lessons that had Draco wanting to try something.”
Harry gaped at him in disbelief and he snorted. “You two are quite predictable.” He held his hand out and his son grasped it with a sheepish smile. “We will eat dinner, and then we will discuss specifics and then punishment. And Harry?”
He looked up to see his papa looking down at him with solemn expression. “I do not care if the headmaster finds out about your safety bracelet. He cannot remove it, he cannot alter it, he cannot even see it. Use it next time please.”
Harry’s cheeks flood with red in embarrassment. “Oh, right.”
He shook his head, amused despite himself, and lead Harry over to where Draco was still sitting with Gemma and Percy.
Suffice to say, Harry would not be allowed his wandless magic lessons from Filius for awhile.
~~*~*~~
21 December, 1988
Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire
~~*~*~~
“Still no luck with removing Albus from the school, I’m afraid to report.” Lucius remarked and Severus sighed.
“I guessed as much. He’s done nothing truly that others would see as a threat. Not a real one, at any rate.” He hated it, but he knew that it would need to be sidelined for now until something could be done. He and the other staff would simply have to keep a closer eye on the old man. He knew he wasn’t alone in his thinking that Albus Dumbledore was going a bit barmy, but he also knew that no one dared to speak out about it.
Not yet.
Not without a solid reason.
“Was that prophesy real, do you think?” He could hear the shaking in his friend’s voice, and he wished he could offer words of comfort, but he cannot.
“Yes. It is the one I overheard and told the Dark Lord.” And he still hated himself some days for it.
Pale eyebrows frowned. “But Harry already defeated the Dark Lord. Therefore, the prophecy has been completed.”
“Lucius. You know as well as I, prophecy or not, he will return and when that day comes, what will you do?”
Perhaps it wasn’t the best before-Yule-breakfast conversation, but the man had been going on over the past year about possibly getting his arm checked as the tattoo was itching occasionally and he was afraid it had gotten a disease or something. Severus had been feeling a mild itching as well and he felt the need to knock some common sense back into his friend. This conversation was as good a time as any, and so he jumped on the opportunity.
As expected, there was resistance. “He will not…”
“You know as well as I do that he is not gone! Our still visible marks are proof enough of that!” Severus snapped, and Lucius leaned back in his chair with an affronted look.
The silence stretched on past a minute before Lucius replied. “I suppose, should the unwanted event occur, I suppose I will have to join with him again. He’ll have us all killed otherwise.”
He thought Lucius might say that. “And when he asks what you were up to over his absence? Why you never looked for him? When he inevitably finds out about your relationship to Harry, when he asks you for Harry? Would you give my son,
your godson
, up for the safety of your family?”
“Of course not! Harry is as much family as you!” His face paled dramatically as he realized just who he had been fraternizing with for the past 7 years without thought, assured that the demon he had allowed to mark him with that horrible magical tattoo was gone. “My family will be dead either way, should he come back to power.”
“Then we shall do what we can to ensure that does not happen.” Narcissa interrupted her husband’s panic, striding into the sitting room whilst holding out two boxes for inspection. “If what Albus Dumbledore told Harry is indeed the full, complete prophecy, then Harry has had the weight of the world thrust onto his shoulders and will need our support more than ever before.”
“I already helped him lock the memory behind some crude occlumency he’s not truly old enough to learn properly, but it was necessary.” Severus said shortly. “He can still remember it if he tries, but it stopped plaguing him with nightmares and will hopefully prevent him from developing any...rash behaviours.”
“Be that as it may.” She handed one box to her husband and one to Severus, who opened it. His eyes widened when he saw the contents and his eyes flew up to meet hers. Calmly, once both men are looking at her again, she said softly, “my goal is to help both of our boys to be properly prepared for the Dark Lord’s return. Just in case.”
~~*~*~~
“One more before we eat lunch.” Auntie Cissa stopped Harry and Draco from gathering up their opened gifts and racing to their rooms to play.
They sat back down and eagerly accepted the offered boxes and ripped into the simple wrapping before twin gasps escaped them.
“Mother, this isn’t a…?”
“Auntie Cissa, these can’t be…?”
The two boys spoke over one another before halting and looking at each other. Harry motioned for Draco to speak first and he does. “Mother, are these real wands?”
“Not as you are wishing them to be, no.” She said firmly, adjusting a wiggling 13 month old Estelle in an effort to calm her, and Harry wanted to laugh when Draco pouted.
Even he knew they wouldn’t be real wands. They have to be chosen by their wand. “But they are different than our current toy wands, aren’t they?” He asked quietly, and Draco immediately looked at him with a quizzical expression.
She nodded. “Very astute, Harry. They are practice wands designed with the sole purpose of helping you learn to duel.”
He saw Draco’s jaw drop and knew his own mouth was gaping as well. “Even after the shack?” He said disbelieving. “Even after that?”
Papa snorted and Harry wondered exactly why he was so amused. “You cannot use the wand to create anything. It has a preset list of spells that it will react to. Say the spell and perform the motion correctly, and the wand will emit the same light and spell effect as if it were a true spell without the true effect.”
That would do it.
“So we can’t actually hurt anyone with this?” Draco pouted again and Harry took a step back away from Uncle Lucius’ sudden sharp look, the one that usually precluded a punishment for when they had done something dangerous or stupid.
“And why, pray tell, would you wish for that?” He asked, his tone low and flat. Harry knew what that voice meant.
And so did his best friend who stammered as he attempted to backtrack. “I just...how else will we know if we are hit with a practice spell?”
“Why would you even be aiming the wand at each other?” If anything, the man’s face grew darker.
Draco pulled himself up to his full height and scowled at his father. “Why else would you give Harry and I dueling wands?”
The dark look vanished and Uncle Lucius laughed loudly, causing Draco to rear back in surprise before he sobered up and arched an eyebrow. “We will be discussing why you wish to harm another person later, Draco. Do not think I will forget about that.”
Draco paled and nodded. Harry shook his head, trying not to smile. Sometimes, Draco needed to remember it would be better to shut up instead of attempting to talk himself out of a hole.
“Are we allowed to keep them so we can practice?” Harry piped up, suddenly desperate to be able to have this wand with him all the time. “Or do we have to keep them with you and Uncle Lucius?”
He nearly laughed at Draco’s hissed
Harry
and tried to ignore him hitting his arm. He didn’t like being in trouble, thank you very much, so he intended on finding out what was and wasn’t acceptable with the new wands.
“Until I see you using it improperly, you are allowed to keep the wand in your bedroom at home and practice to your heart's content. I do not, however, want it at school Harry James.” Papa said sternly, and the use of his middle name alone told him just how serious his father was.
Wondering silently why the wand was not allowed at school, he nodded solemnly and turned the wand over in his hand. It was a dark smooth wood, and would be identical to a real wizards wand if not for the gold embossed words “practice defense” weren’t written in elegant calligraphy along the handle. A little grin spread across his face and he looked over at his best friend, who was staring at his own wand with a similar look.
“You will have an instructor come once a week.” Lucius said and Harry looked at him immediately to see him talking to Draco. He looked up to see his father nodding at him to pay attention and he perked up. He wanted an instructor, too. “You will learn be learning valuable self-defense skills that I pray you will not need.”
“I’d rather know how to protect myself and never need it than to need it and not know anything.” Draco said rather imperiously, and Harry nodded in agreement.
“Not to mention we’ll be ahead of everyone in our classes, Draco!” He added excitedly.
“You would care about that, you Ravenclaw.” The blond boy muttered without heat.
“You're just admitting that I am more clever than you, you know.” Harry taunted, nearly sticking his tongue out at his best friend.
“I would never!” His gasp sounded scandalized and it sent Harry into peels of giggles.
He loved his family.
And now he would be learning how to protect them.
~~*~*~~
16 March, 1989
Hogwarts
Scotland
~~*~*~~
Harry’s legs swung freely as he sat at the professor’s desk with his small array of herbology books spread out before him. There was still a few minutes until the Fifth year Hufflepuff and Gryffindor potion class would begin, and he was the only one there for the moment.
Not even Papa was there yet, which was a bit odd, but not too worrisome yet. Sometimes, he liked to talk to the other professors and Papa could really get going if the topic was just right.
He was at Papa’s desk in the second potions classroom because Professor Sprout was out gathering a rare plant to add to the greenhouse, and as such Harry did not have his biology class that day. He was instructed instead to research everything he can about the nirnroot plant and its effects and he was determined to write a paper his father would be proud of.
Maybe he would be able to invent a potion with the new plant with all the information he found about it!
“Tonks, you can’t be serious!” Harry’s head whipped up at the sound of Charlie Weasley from the hall.
He saw the teal haired metamorphmagus enter before the redhead and waved at them both. “I am serious!” Tonks said hotly after she grinned at Harry. “I bet Harry will think it’s a right laugh, too!”
“He won’t.” Charlie said in a warning sort of tone. “Because it isn’t.”
“You’re no fun anymore, Charlie.” She bit out sourly. “Ever since that stupid dragon sanctuary visit…”
“Tonks.” He muttered and she stopped with a huff and looked back over at Harry expectantly.
He shrugged. “It all depends on what it is.” He’s not going to make a snap judgement without knowing what it is he’s judging.
“You’ll see.” She grinned mysteriously and he sighed.
Sometimes, Tonks could be worse than Fred or George when it came to her mishaps. “Just don’t blow something up again.” He can still remember the rant his father went on after her last melted cauldron and it hadn’t been a pleasant experience to witness.
Tonks rolled her eyes at him. “It’s nothing like that.” She sat down next to Charlie as the classroom quickly started to fill with students. Yet there was not a single sign of his father.
He eyed warily the young Hufflepuff witch as she changed her face to look just like his father, including the hair and the height of his frame and he snorted involuntarily at the sight. His father was going to lose it when he saw Tonks doing this.
“I am Professor Snape, revered potion master.” She sneered around the room and they all erupted into giggles.
Harry giggled but then quickly sobered up, feeling very guilty for laughing, even just a little bit. She wasn’t being anything untruthful, really wasn’t doing anything mean, but he knew Papa wouldn’t like what she was doing. “You shouldn’t do that.” He said softly. He liked a good joke as much as the next bloke, but he didn’t want it to be at the expense of his father.
Tonks, still wearing Papa’s face, scoffed. “It’s just a spot of fun, Harry.” She whirled away from him and continued to stomp around the room. “We are going to learn about a deadly potion: shampoo!”
The room snickering only grew and Harry scowled a bit in fear. Now they were going into mocking and he knew Papa was absolutely not going to appreciate these jokes, even if she were spot on with her impression. “You need to stop that.” He said sternly. “Before he comes in.”
She flipped her hair over her shoulder, obviously trying to ignore him.
He sighed and shrugged, mentally wiping his hands of her fate. “Your funeral.” He muttered sullenly. He’d better not get in trouble for not stopping her. She was fifteen, he was eight, and no one listened to an eight year old, especially not a teenager.
Tonks whirled around again, but before she could say anything, a deep voice sounded dryly from the doorway and she instantly fell back into her normal form as she gaped in horror.
“I am held up for two minutes and this is how my Hufflepuff Slytherin class behaves?”
Papa’s most disapproving voice sounds from the doorway and it had the entire class suddenly silent and frozen in fear.
All save for Harry, who had started giggling again at the sight of his disgruntled father. He looked more resigned than angry, and he knew now it was safe to be amused at the whole thing.
The dryly unimpressed look Papa sent him broke his hold on his control and he started laughing out loud, while the rest of the class looked on in terror. Harry knew why. He knew that in his classes, Papa was an extremely strict teacher and could be a bit harsh at times if he felt a student was being disrespectful or a danger to themselves or others.
He could feel the room relax when Papa finally chuckled a little and shook his head before focusing on the young Hufflepuff witch. “Detention, Miss Tonks. As promising as your developing metamorphmagus abilities are, it is not appropriate to use them to mock a professor.”
“Yessir.” She muttered apologetically, her hair flashing as pink as her cheeks as she sat in her seat next to Charlie.
Harry obeyed the sharp look from his father to begin his essay, still giggling inside about the expression on Papa’s face when he saw Tonks acting like him. She would make an excellent undercover agent one day, and maybe Charlie could be her dragon riding sidekick!
~~*~*~~
23 June, 1989
Kildonan Beach
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
They were walking along Kildonan Beach - he, Papa, and Uncle Moony - when he brought the topic up.
“Uncle Moony?”
“Yes, Harry?”
“I wish you were my da.”
There was a horrifyingly long pause from both of the adults, and Harry’s eyes widened to the point of pain when he realized what he had said and how it could be interpreted and he pushed on, hoping to explain what he meant. He didn’t want Papa to think he didn’t want him any more.
“Draco has two parents. Pansy has two parents. Even Blaise sometimes has two parents.” He sighed wistfully. “Sometimes, I wish I had two parents.”
Papa’s relief was almost palpable and he knew he made the right call to add more to his statement. But Papa’s words had him pouting. “Harry, Remus and I don’t have to be married for him to love you like a son. Nor does he have to be your actual da for you to love him as such.”
“But Papa.” He whined, nearly stomping a foot in his irritation.
“We are
friends
, Harry.” Papa said warningly, but Harry ignored it and turned to his godfather with an imploring look.
“Uncle Remus?”
“We are friends, like Severus said.” He said evenly, and Harry sighed again, this time a bit forlornly.
“You have a lot of people who love you, Snidget, Remus included.” His father said softly and something inside him snapped. “You don’t need a second parent.”
“Stop calling me that!” He yelled, wrenching his hand out of Moony’s grip and halting in his steps, refusing to take another step. “You don’t get it!”
His father looked taken aback and then flushed with embarrassed anger and Harry’s heart sank. How had a simple statement turned into this?
“We are going home.” Papa bit out acerbically and Harry wanted to scream in frustration. He wanted to stay at the beach, he wanted to walk, he wanted to be with his two favorite adults. “I apologize Remus, for wasting your time today.” He nearly dug his heels into the dirt but just barely refrained. He knew it would only make things worse than he already had.
Uncle Remus touched his father’s shoulder gently and Harry relaxed. “Just a moment, please, Sev.” Harry’s relief at Moony stepping in evaporated when the man turned to him and looked at him with disappointed eyes.
He almost hated Uncle Remus’ lectures over Papa’s.
“Harry. I can see that having two parents is important to you. It’s only natural that you would see it around you and wish for it yourself. However, don’t forget you have James and Lily. I know!” He held up a hand when Harry made to protest that they were dead and how dare he bring them up like that. “It’s not the same.
I know
. But try and remember that they loved you with everything in their hearts. You were a very wanted and loved child then, and you are a very wanted and loved young man now. I love you already, Harry, as if you were my own.”
Harry fought back tears. Tears of shame at his behavior, tears of sadness at thinking about his dead parents, and tears of happiness and pride because he was right: there were so many people love him and care about him and he doesn’t need a mum or another da to prove that he’s cared about.
Uncle Remus was right, and Harry couldn’t make himself admit it out loud, so he instead just slipped his hand first into his godfather’s hand and the other into his father’s. “I’m sorry.” He whispered.
“I know you are.” Papa whispered back, releasing Harry’s hand to slide an arm over his shoulders and hug him tightly against his side. “Like Remus said, your wish is only natural.”
Harry sniffled again, before pulling out his handkerchief and blowing. “Can we keep walking?”
“I suppose.” Papa said slowly. He could hear the disappointment still in Papa's voice and cringed a little. “As long as you behave.”
His shoulders fell in relief and he was soon skipping along beside his family, pointing out birds and people and weird trees. He was subtly trying to direct the little group to an old man further down the beach stacking what appeared to be stones further down the beach, and he wanted to learn how to do it. Maybe, if they were willing to teach him, he could practice at home and make one of those rock balance sculptures on their own beach.
~~*~*~~
24 June, 1989
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
It was his fault Harry had been laying pale and motionless in his bed since yesterday afternoon.
He was still expecting aurors to come knocking down his door because the healer had reported him for child neglect. There wasn’t a chance in hell the healer hadn’t reported it, and he would deserve every moment in Azkaban he would be given.
He never wanted to have to perform resuscitation spells on his child ever again.
He should have never allowed Harry to be on the beach alone, despite the countless times before, but he had been lured into a sense of false security by the brilliant blue sky and scant half-dozen fluffy white clouds. And he always had had a difficult time telling Harry no when there was no true reason against the request. Harry had assured him he would watch the tide and had no intention of going into the ocean. He had just wanted to look for the perfect stones to stack like the man had taught him on their walk earlier that day.
The sky had been blue.
The clouds had been exiguous.
He had lost himself into his potion work.
He had been so focused on his brewing that he missed when the winds changed.
He had missed when the waves started to swell.
He had missed the sky shifting from blue to grey.
He had missed the half-dozen cotton balls swell into masses of angry, black plumes.
He never again wanted to feel that wrenching sickening feeling he had when watching Harry’s head disappear beneath a rogue wave as he was sprinting to the beach to levitate him out of the water.
If it hadn’t been for Harry’s bracelet…
He was still not certain if Harry managed to activated it or if it had activated due to the fluctuation of the life force of the wrist it lay upon.
The blankets rustled.
He jumped and quickly soothed the slowly squirming legs, little whines escaping the throat he knew would be sore. “Shh, Harry. I’m here.”
Harry suddenly curled into a tight ball and coughed, raw from the salt of the ocean water he had breathed in and his hands hovered over Harry, anxious to either lull the boy back to sleep or continue to soothe him as he woke. When he saw a flicker of green, he knew Harry was waking and he stroked his hair gently, murmuring nonsensical words of encouragement.
Another cough preceded a soft, “I’m sorry.” His son’s voice was hoarse and rough, and he knew it must hurt to speak.
“Shh.” He said again, handing him a mug of water so the boy could grasp the handle first. “It is my fault for not properly watching you.”
He nearly drained the mug in two gulps and held it in his lap instead of draining the rest. “But I didn’t…”
“No.” He interrupted firmly. “As your father, it is my responsibility to ensure your safety.” He was not going to allow his son to talk away his fault in the accident.
Harry shook his head violently, hands flailing a bit as he scrambled to find purchase on his robes. “But I saw the darkness coming. I thought I could time the arrival of the storm correctly. I shouldn’t have done that.”
Perhaps not, but that didn’t change the fact that he was the adult and Harry was the eight year old with minimal life experience comparatively speaking. He was nowhere close to conceding the point, but he couldn’t bear to see Harry wince with every hoarsely whispered word so he simply huffed a light sigh as he pulled the blanket up back over Harry’s chest and kissed his forehead. “We will discuss this later when your throat no longer hurts.”
His son scowled at him but allowed himself to be soothed until his eyes fluttered shut and his breathing evened out and he fell back into a light sleep.
Severus remained at his son’s bedside for far longer than necessary, he knew. But he needed to know that Harry was still alive.
He needed to see his son breath.
He would never allow Harry to blame himself for the accident.
Severus would bear that burden alone.
~~*~*~~
“You’re a stubborn idiot, Sev.”
A wry voice woke him up and he nearly yelped from the pain when hit his head on the sloping ceiling of Harry’s bedroom. Only the knowledge that Harry was sleeping and needed to stay that way kept him from shouting.
“What are you doing here, wolf?” He scowled as he whispered sourly, rubbing at the sore spot
He allowed Remus to inspect the area as he scanned Harry’s peacefully sleeping face, hoping the loud crack his skull had made on the ceiling hadn’t woken the boy. Gentle fingers prodded the area and he nearly whimpered when they pressed at a particularly tender spot that must have been where his head connected with the beam.
“I think you’ll live to annoy me another day.”
“Oh good, I was concerned the beam had killed me and you were the face my taker to the afterlife had chosen.” His voice was drier than the Sahara and the werewolf snorted before motioning downstairs. He looked over again to see that Harry was still curled around one of his pillows and snoring, completely deep in his sleep, and he swallowed hard before he followed his friend down the stairs and into the kitchen. “And
you
are the one who stopped by
my house
. I would say you are the one annoying me rather than the other way around.”
“You would say? Does this mean you aren’t actually saying it? Does that mean I’m
not
currently annoying you?”
“I never said that.”
The kettle was already set to boil and the sandy haired man was leaning against the counter casually inspecting one of Severus’ bowls from an ingredient expedition in South America and he has to fight the urge to snap at him to put it back.
There was a reason Harry had only recently been allowed to begin using
some
of his plates and bowls. He was very attached to his world gathered pottery.
“Why are you here?” He broke the silence with a soul deep sigh and Remus shrugged.
“I seem to have an uncanny ability to just know when it is you or Harry need me in some fashion. You appear to need someone to talk to.” His arms crossed his chest and he quirked a little half grin when Severus appraised him carefully.
He didn’t sound cocky like Lucius would have.
Nor did he sound a bit patronizing like Narcissa could be at times.
He sounded matter-of-fact.
He was simply stating something he felt to be the truth.
And Severus would be damned if Remus wasn’t right. He did need someone around right now, and it might as well be the wolf who he still had no idea how on earth he had befriended.
“I am a horrible father.” He said bluntly. No sense prancing about the bush about it.
“No.” Remus shook his head, disagreeing as Severus knew he would. “No, I know you like to believe you are, but…”
“Harry nearly drowned yesterday afternoon.”
There was a long pause before he said, “I think I need to hear the whole story, though my answer will only change if you yourself pushed his head under the water.”
“Of course I didn’t!” He shouted, slamming a fist on the table. “Though I may as well have. I allowed him to look for rocks on the beach without supervision and he decided to play storm chaser.”
His heart was racing again just thinking about Harry floundering helplessly against the waves and he felt faint and breathless. The silence was deafening. Or perhaps it was his heartbeat in his ears that was drowning out all sound.
“Did I ever tell you the story of how I became a werewolf?”
Out of all the responses he expected Remus to give, asking him
that
was definitely not on the list. “What?” He surely hadn’t heard correctly. A raised eyebrow was his answer and he realized that he hadn’t been hearing things. “No, you haven’t.” He hadn’t asked, either, because he didn’t think Remus would wish to discuss such a traumatic event.
“I was very young, younger than Harry. Four or five, I don’t remember the exact age.”
Severus had no idea how on earth this connected to Harry and nearly drowning in the ocean but he pressed his mouth together.
“I lived in a muggle village, and there had been talk of wolves in the area.”
“But they weren’t wolves.” He felt sick knowing what was coming.
Remus shook his head. “Greyback. Long story short, my father insulted him and in return, he brought his pack to our forest and stalked us for a full year before I snuck out of the house and was bitten.” He sighed and Severus was a bit surprised to see how small the other 29 year old looked huddled in the chair with knees drawn to his chest as he sipped his tea at the table. “I willingly left the wards my father had erected for my safety, wards I knew were there and
why they were there
, and didn’t care. I was bored and wanted to play in the woods instead of the house for once.”
And Severus was fairly certain he knew now why exactly he was being told this story. “Remus…”
“My father never recovered from the attack. Ironic, how I was the one bitten, but my father decided my affliction would be harder on him than it would be on me.”
“I’m not your father. I do not think Harry being hurt is a hardship on myself.”
“Thank goodness for that.”
They fell silent for a while, both lost in their own thoughts. Severus kept hearing the words
I snuck out
and
I didn’t care
whirling around in his head. “I’ll need to set some new ground rules regarding the ocean, I think.”
“That would be sensible.” Remus replied calmly and he relaxed just a hair.
“Outline the consequences for foolish actions such as tempting fate with a storm.”
“You add this on as if you don't already do this.”
“Shut up, wolf.”
“That stings. I’m hurt.”
“You’re dramatic.”
“Pot, kettle.”
“Hrmph.”
The alert alarm he had placed on Harry vibrated his wand violently and they both jolted. Remus recovered first and patted his shoulder before standing. “Thank you for tea. Do you need any assistance with Harry right now?”
He shook his head and stood as well. “No. But I will floo you if I need you.”
Remus nodded and slipped out of the floo as Severus walked up to Harry’s room. Remus was a refreshing friendship he had never expected to have. No nonsense, no unattainable expectations on him, just calm and reassuring and non-judgmental.
More people could be like Remus, he decided.
~~*~*~~
End Chapter 9
~~*~*~~
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
AN: “This is Parseltongue.” I was going to do underline, but it didn't transfer with the copy paste and I do not have that kind of time it would take to reformat it. It's bad enough with recentering my dividers.
~~*~*~~
31 July 1989
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
“Erm, thanks?” He lifted a piece of parchment out of the unwrapped box, and Severus could understand Harry’s confusion because all that was written on it was today’s date with a time scrawled out next to it. “What is it for?”
“It is for an appointment.” He said simply, and smirked when Harry scowled at the matter-of-fact response.
“For where?” Harry stressed the last word. “Oh Circe, you didn’t make an appointment for the healer on my birthday did you?”
That would be hilarious to do next birthday if he and the Malfoy’s weren’t already arranging their summer holiday plans for their boys’ birthdays. Perhaps some other time. “Of course I didn’t. What you are holding is the Malfoy’s contribution towards your gift.”
“An appointment and scrap of parchment?” Harry was obviously still very befuddled by the turn of events. “How generous of them.”
Severus snorted at the dry humor. “Please ready yourself for a trip to Rue Claudel, Harry. Dress as if you’re joining one of us on a trip to the ministry.” He snickered at the look of dismay on the boy’s face. He knew Harry hated his stuffier day robes, the robes used for proper outings.
“Is where we are going my riddle this year?” Harry muttered at he shuffled his way to the stairs.
“Cease with your pouting.” Severus said sternly. “Moping about will not change my mind about keeping our destination a surprise.” His tone softened when Harry’s eyes only dropped and his shoulders drooped dejectedly. “I promise you, this is a surprise you will love.”
That did the trick. Bright eyes flew to his and Severus could see the wheels turning. “Am I allowed to guess?”
He had to think about the question for a bit. If Harry managed to guess, then the surprise would be given away and the surprised joy would be diluted because it would be wasted on simply hearing the name rather than seeing the location.
However, he did not want to discourage Harry, especially when it came to making requests about his needs.
“It depends.” He said finally.
“On what?”
He eyed his nine year old who was fidgeting and scowling just like he himself did when he was anxious and irritated and felt the corner of his mouth turn up at the realization. “On what you decide. If you guess, and guess correctly, then I am afraid you won’t enjoy the surprise as much as if you allowed me to give you this experience.”
He was not at all surprised when the skin between Harry’s eyebrows furrowed in thought. He wasn’t sure how common it was in children, but Harry generally tended to think through before he acted or made a decision.
Based on Draco’s behaviour, he rather doubted Harry was common in that regard.
“I like your surprises.” Harry said finally, softly, and his sullen shuffle morphed into his normal peppy stride before bounding up the stairs. He stopped halfway up and Severus raised an eyebrow at the delay. “Would you help me with my hair when I’m done? I want something nicer than what I usually do.”
He usually pulled it into a low messy bun or kept it swinging about his face and Severus could understand the desire for something different on a special day. “I could. What would you like?”
Harry shrugged. “Something fancy but not too fancy.”
“Are you going to shower?”
He nodded and Severus waved him up the stairs. “Off you go then. I’ll have a style when you return.”
He turned to the floo as Harry closed his bedroom door. Narcissa would be more than willing to assist him with this particular problem. She probably knew a dozen ‘fancy but not too fancy’ styles alone.
~~*~*~~
Rue Claudel
~~*~*~~
“Papa, could we see Master Aziz today?” His eyes stayed fixed on the apothecary as they walked passed. His hands twitched as he fought the urge yet again to fiddle with the end of his twisted layered ponytail. The apothecary was not his appointment today.
“If we have time once we are done with our venture, I don’t see why not.” Papa’s hand was as warm as his words as he directed Harry down a side path of the alley that lead to the boulevard where all the really fancy, expensive shops that the Malfoy’s prefered to shop at were located.
He looked again at the slip of parchment.
31 July 10:00
.
They were headed to an appointment, Papa said. He knew from Draco’s complaining after shopping with his mother all about special appointments at boutiques and shops and the like, but what could be down this road that Harry would be interested in?
The road was lined with buildings, some covered with elegantly decorated parapets while others seemed to shimmer in the sun and Harry wondered if it was because the buildings were made with glass or crystal. He looked around carefully, not wanting to miss a single sight. This part of Rue Claudel was not one he and Papa had ever gone to before.
“We’re here.”
Papa’s voice cut through his admiration of the boulevard and looked up to read the delicately moulded cast iron sign.
Ménagerie Magique.
It was a rather simple name for such a beautiful shop.
And then the name registered in his brain and he felt it short circuit a bit.
Magical Menagerie.
The shop in front of him was a shop that sold
pets
.
“Papa.” He choked out through a very suddenly tight throat. Was he finally being deemed old enough?
He found himself enveloped into a quick hug before being held at arm's length. “You have demonstrated, not only to myself and Remus, but to the Malfoys, Parkinsons, Zabinis, and all of your tutors that you are now ready for the responsibility of owning an animal.”
Papa stood and gently lead Harry by the shoulder into the building. “The Malfoys arranged the appointment for a private showing. It will be you and you alone today as you choose which one to take home with you.”
“What if I choose a pet that is too expensive?” Harry knew that his father, despite their ability to afford nearly anything due to Harry’s inheritance, would have a limit on how much he would be willing to spend today.
Instead of answering, however, he simply lead Harry to the front reception and leaned to speak quietly to the woman sitting behind the desk. “We have an appointment today at ten. Severus and Harry Snape.”
She thumbed through a stack of parchment until she hummed and slid out a small slip of paper. “Identification, please.”
Papa produced his wand and pressed it to the appointment book where it flashed a bright blue. The woman hummed again and slid the parchment into a different stack of paper. “You will be escorted shortly after I debrief you on the rules. First and most importantly, you do not touch any of the animals without first asking permission.”
“What if it climbs on me first without me doing anything?” Harry asked, knowing he was rudely interrupting, but he also knew that snakes had a tendency to just find him and liked to slide over his shoes and around his ankles and he would like to avoid trouble, thank you very much.
“I expect you to use your brain, young man.” She said dryly, and Harry swore he heard his father snicker behind him. “Second rule is no unexpected noises or movements.”
He waited for her to continue, but when the silence stretched on he realized she was waiting for a response. “I would have thought that was a given, ma’am.”
His father let out another snicker and the receptionist gave him a surprisingly patient smile. “I just need to confirm price range and then I will escort you into the main room.”
Harry perked up at that. He watched as the woman flipped a couple of boards on the wall until she was satisfied and turned to his papa who listed the galleons he was comfortable with spending today and she nodded before pressing her wand against a spot on the board. Instantly, the board lit up and then the boards all flipped shut and pressed back seamlessly into the wall. “What did that do?”
She smiled at him softly. “When you go inside the emporium now, the cages of the animals out of your price range are automatically disillusioned so you won’t even notice them. Any animal you see in there is one that your father can afford.”
Papa scowled at that, and Harry wondered at the phrasing. Technically, they could probably afford anything in the store and he nearly said as much. He knew Draco would have said something, but Harry didn’t really like bragging about his inheritance, especially since he only has access to it because his biological parents were dead.
She didn’t seem to notice that her words had offended, and slipped out of the room to speak to someone in the emporium. When she returned, it was to tell them that they are welcome to now pass through the door and that their appointment is scheduled for two hours. Harry nearly ran to the door and stood fidgeting with his robe sleeves as Papa crossed the room in a far more sedate pace.
“Remember what she said, Harry.”
“I do.” He said shortly. He wasn’t going to run inside, he knew better than that.
“Then demonstrate such.”
He didn’t respond. He didn’t need to. Those three spoken words were enough of a warning for Harry to keep his decorum at all times while here. He passed through the door at a much more sedate pace and his father hummed his approval. “Do you have any stipulations?” Harry asked quietly, his eyes scanning the room in awe.
“My only caveat is that the animal you chose is one you can care for without too much hassle.” Papa whispered back, his hand warm in the center of Harry’s back. “Now, go and mingle with the animals.”
He already knew he wanted a snake, but he humored his father and carefully examined each and every cage politely before settling himself in the midst of the slithery reptiles. Dozens of varieties were draped over rocks and branches and Harry couldn’t wait to speak with each one.
He was disappointed when a beautiful grey banded king snake snubbed his greeting. But an indignant hiss from behind him had him smiling involuntarily and he turned to see which of the other snakes wanted his attention.
She was striped in bright red, an electric sky blue, and shiny black, with a red head and the same blue chin as the stripes that ran down her slim body. The red on the snake’s head split off to also stripe down and thin black lines separated the two colors. He read the note pinned to her cage that gave all the animal’s information and smiled.
“You are very beautiful.”
He said genuinely.
“I’ve seen other Red-Sided Garters, but none with as pretty of blue stripes as you.”
She hissed a laugh and wound around her log before peering at him curiously.
“And I have never spoken to a human. Why are you here, human?”
“I want a companion.”
He said instantly, wide eyed and beaming. He wanted her, and he thought that if he called her a pet, she might take offense to that. And he couldn’t have this wonderful snake as a mere pet. Not when he could communicate with her.
“You’re in luck. I wish to
be
a companion.”
She slid slowly around the bottom of her cage.
“Specifically, yours. You should pick me up now.”
“I’m not allowed.”
Harry replied, looking up at where his father was standing talking quietly with the employee overseeing the visit. He dropped his eyes back to her.
“I have to have his permission.”
It was clear even on a snake’s face that the reptile was not impressed by Harry’s answer.
“Papa?” Harry said quietly, hoping he was loud enough to be heard yet not too loud as to disturb the animals. He knew his papa had exceptional hearing most of the time, and usually would hear him.
When his head came up and he looked directly at Harry, he knew he was being listened to. “I wish to hold this snake.” He nearly explained that the little snake was insisting upon it and remembered at just the very last moment that he wasn’t supposed to be sharing his parselmouth abilities.
The clerk immediately walked over and unlocked the cage. The stripped snake periscoped up until Harry reached his arm down and allowed her to coil around it. He smiled down at her hissed contentment and felt his own heart rate calm as her cool skin warmed against his.
“She’s perfect.”
He could feel moisture in his eyes just looking at her and he had to bite his lip to keep himself from laughing when she looked at him and said, “
well of course I’m perfect. I’m a snake.”
It only took a few taps of a wand and they were soon transporting home a glass cage complete with charmed warming globe, vegetation, and rocks, and of course the small snake.
“I’m going to call her Miss Slithers.” He announced as they walked out of the store, the little snake coiled on his forearm which was clutched up to his chest by his other hand. His index finger was lightly stroking the top of her head and he grinned when Papa halted mid stride and turned to glare at him.
“You cannot be serious.”
“You cannot be serious.”
Harry couldn’t help the snort of laughter that escaped through his lightly held lips. He shook his head and addressed the snake first.
“Absolutely not. That was a joke so he could do exactly what he did.”
He frowned a bit.
“Wait. Can you understand English?”
The little hisses the snake gave sounded an awful lot like laughter and Harry giggled at the sound.
“Of course I can.”
She said.
He could live with that, he supposed. So long as the Dark Lord didn’t have a snake he could send after Harry to spy on him and maybe this wasn’t as good as he thought and he should probably mention this to Papa at some point.
“You do not have a name?”
Harry asked, tearing his attention from his mental panic and back to his new companion.
The little head tilted a bit in apparent confusion.
“My nest mother had a special tongue flick for each of us. You can call me what you wish.”
Harry shook his head and grinned up at Papa. “Apparently, snakes don’t have names. They have special tongue flicks.” He’ll mention that snakes understand him even if he speaks in English to Papa later.
Papa’s lips pressed tight and Harry knew he was fighting laughing out loud in public. “So, if not Miss Slithers, what will you call her?”
“I’m going to call her Gemma. She is the same blue as Gemma’s eyes. You know, from school.” The second year Slytherin was one of Percy’s best friend’s and so was by default Harry’s and Severus knew her well because of it.
“I’m certain she will be honored to have a snake named after her.” He nodded his approval and then paused as they passed the apothecary. “Did you want to show Gemma off to Master Aziz?”
Harry nodded quickly and held the newly christened Gemma up so he could look in her eyes.
“Do you like your name, Gemma?”
“Yes, it will suffice.”
The young snake replied, her tongue flicking out and tasting his nose.
“Why do you hold me up to your face?”
He shrugged. He wasn’t quite sure why either except that he usually only was able to speak Parseltongue if he was looking at the snake directly and he said as much as an explanation.
She scoffed.
“Except that I can understand you whether you’re speaking to me or a fellow human.”
His eyes widened in realization.
“True.”
Oh, this could really be bad, especially if Papa’s right about the Dark Lord not being really dead.
He mentally shakes his head and returned to the question at hand.
“Would you mind if we met someone before I took you to show you your new home?”
He added, hoping she would be okay with going into the potion shop. He really wanted to show her off to Master Aziz.
“As long as I’m not left behind, yes.”
She dropped her head back to Harry’s forearm and he allowed his arm to relax back down to his chest, clutching at his new snake protectively.
“She’s okay with it.”
“Well that’s good to know.” Papa chuckled and motioned to the door of the apothecary. “After you, son.”
He bounded through the door, looking about the room eagerly for a sight of his father’s mentor. “Good morning, Master Aziz!” He said when he saw the man poke his head around the corner at the sound of the door’s bell.
“Well, well, well, if it isn’t my favorite Snape! It’s good you’ve brought me your father today!” Despite his grizzled appearance, the old potions master was a soft kind hearted man who enjoyed a good joke or ten. “How is my favorite potioneer in training?”
“He’s nine today.” Harry answered primly. And then immediately flushed when he realized he spoke about himself in the third person. “I mean, I’m nine today.”
Master Aziz laughed and laughed until he was nearly in tears. “It seems birthday congratulations are in order.” Harry tried not to roll his eyes at the wink he shot his father. They held this tradition every year. The only difference this year was that Harry now had a companion with him.
True to form, the man was observant as ever. “What is that there on your arm?”
Harry beams proudly and holds Gemma up for inspection. “She’s my birthday present. Her name is Gemma, like my friend from school.”
Aziz hummed and cooed at the striped body and beautiful colors just like Harry knew he would. “Isn’t she a beauty?”
Harry nearly giggled when Gemma preened.
“Did you hear that, Harry? Someone else who appreciates the shiny luster of my scales!”
“I think she knows she’s beautiful.” Harry says in a way of answering both the human and the snake without giving away his parsel abilities and both his father and his mentor chuckled at that.
~~*~*~~
Severus knocked at Harry’s door, sleeves rolled passed his elbows and feeling like a spot of lunch. They had been home for about an hour and Harry had immediately vanished into his room with the declaration that he would be setting up the snake’s new home. He waited for Harry to invite him in before he opened the door. He smiled at the sight of Harry propped up against the window on his bed, Gemma still in his hands. “Would you like lunch now or in an hour?”
“Now, please. May I help?” He offered, looking up from where he was watching Gemma weave around his fingers.
He tipped his head in acknowledgement. “I will rarely say no to your offers of help.”
Harry rolled off the bed and drooped the little blue and red snake around his neck like a hanging scarf. “May we have a salad? I think the tomatoes are ready!” He knew this because he checked the garden twice every single day to check on the progress. This was the first summer he planted
all
the seeds himself and he was loving being responsible not just for the herbs this year, but on checking the entire garden.
Severus of course was part of the gardening process, the boy was merely 9 and not at all old enough to be the sole caretaker of their expansive food and potion garden.
Instead of responding with words, he simply handed Harry a large bowl with the pruning shears resting inside. Harry whooped and clutched the bowl tightly, carefully making his way outside with the sheers and his precious new snake, chattering away with the snake facing him unwaveringly.
Severus smiled at his cautious steps and set about slicing some of their homemade bread to eat with butter and jam with their salad. He could already tell that Gemma the Snake was going to be a wonderful addition to their little family.
Harry soon returned with the bowl filled of a variety of vegetables and started washing them carefully. “I wonder if I’ll like tomatoes even more after eating one I planted myself.” He mused to Severus, who couldn't help the fond smirk that formed.
“I’m sure that’s not quite how it works, but I’m certain that all your vegetables will be delightfully delicious.” He assured his son, who smiled at him with pride.
“I bet it’ll taste even better than usual.” Harry insisted, and the pair soon made quick work of cutting, slicing, and dicing and soon Harry was humming happily around a mouthful of tomato and lettuce. “I was riiiiight.” He sang out, and Severus just shook his head in exasperation.
“Just eat, Snidget.”
Severus had just taken a bite of his salad when Harry gasped in alarm and he jolted in his seat. “Papa, you never gave me my riddle!”
He swallowed the bite of food and scowled. “Did you need to make a noise that signified distress?” He snapped, nearly grasping at his chest dramatically but remembering at the last minute he was an adult and not prone to fits of dramatics. He was not.
“Yes.” Harry said matter-of-factly, and it completely derailed what he was going to say. “Because I’m distressed I haven’t been given a riddle today.”
He gaped at the child before shaking his head slowly at the utter cheek. “You are something else, Harry James.”
“You and Mrs. Weasley tell me this
all the time
.” Harry stressed, throwing his hands up and slapping them down on his face dramatically and pulling until he was making a melted face expression.
“Because it’s true.” He replied simply, and waited for Harry to calm down from his muttering before he gave out the riddle. “One night, a king and a queen went into a castle. There was nobody in the castle, and no one came out of the castle. In the morning, three people came out of the castle. Who were they?”
He watched as Harry mouthed the words, repeating the riddle to himself, before a sly little grin crossed his face. “That’s easy. The knight, the king, and the queen.”
Severus just stared down at him in disbelief. “You are getting too smart for your own good.” He finally grumbled with a sniff.
“Well, to be fair, you would have said ‘one evening’ had it been the time of day you were referring to, so that was a dead giveaway.”
“You sneaky, clever imp.”
“And I love you, too Papa. Always and forever.”
“Forever and always, Harry.”
~~*~*~~
28 August, 1989
Hogwarts
Scotland
~~*~*~~
“And this concludes our start of year staff meeting. We shall reconvene before the sorting.” Albus dismissed them all with a smile and a wave of his hand and the room was instantly filled with shuffles, conversation, and clattering as chairs are moved and belongings are gathered.
“So, Severus. What do you think of the new defense professor?” Minerva’s lilt was filled with her amusement and he rolled his eyes.
“I think that she will fare no better than those before her and those who will inevitably come next year and the year after and so on.” He motioned to Horace, Quirinus, and Filius who were huddled together whispering. They stopped and he watched as Filius walked over to tap Pomona on her shoulder and the four of them began to crowd weave.
Aurora tapped his shoulder, startling him from behind. “Severus, could we talk later? I have an appointment with my healer that I absolutely cannot miss.” The astronomy professor had been struggling with chronic, painful kidney stones for almost three years now and still had yet to find a solution even with the best healers available. Severus was ready to suggest Muggle doctors were the woman not a proud pureblood.
“I have your schedule, Aurora.” Minerva interjected and the other woman smiled in relief.
“I appreciate it. And you know my feelings on the matter at hand.” She said and slipped out of the room once Minerva gave an affirming nod.
“Matter at hand?” Severus inquired curiously. Surely she wasn’t talking about the tutoring for Harry this year. There shouldn’t be a lot of change, he simply wanted to collect a sure schedule as he had each year prior.
She nodded just as the other four finally joined them. “Not here, Severus. I thought it would be nice to get drinks together.”
Severus was about to refuse when he saw the gleam in her eyes and found himself nodding along with the others. They followed the deputy headmistress down the hall and up a winding staircase to her own office where she threw in a handful of floo powder to the fireplace in her office. She handed each on of them a slip of paper. “Memorize quickly. It will self destroy in five seconds.”
Severus barely had time to read the words
Minerva’s Abode
before the paper vanished into ash. He followed her and the rest into the floo flames and quietly whispered the destination. He had a sudden suspicion just what this was all about and knew that this year would be interesting for sure when it came to one Albus Percival Wulfric Brian Dumbledore.
He wasn’t wrong. As soon as they were all seated in her living room with a small tumbler of scotch, she dove into an extremely detailed list of reasons why she is concerned about the safety of the children at Hogwarts under the leadership of their current headmaster.
“We could all leave.” Horace suggested jovially. “Start our own Hogwarts, as it were.”
“Please, Horace.” Severus said reproachfully. “We could not possibly hope to do such a thing.”
Pomona waved a hand briefly in the air to catch their attention. “If you want my opinion, I think we can do more for the students if we were to remain in our positions. If he indeed losing his marbles as I sometimes hear Argus muttering about, then he needs us here to help buffer. If we were all to leave, we would be abandoning our children when they need us the most.”
“Absolutely. Lucius is working to remove him, but none seem to see the same problems we do.” Severus agreed, nodding emphatically. “I am most concerned with the fact that he seems to be having more episodes, as they were.”
They all hummed at that. “Is this a bad time then to announce my plans to take a sabbatical starting next year?” Quirinus said hesitatingly, and the rest turned to stare wide eyed at him in various degrees of surprise.
“You’re actually going to go?” The head of hufflepuff’s hands flew to her cheeks as she gasped. “Oh, Quirinus, you’ve been telling me about your plans since you were a little second year! I can’t believe you’re actually doing it!”
He flushed and smiled bashfully. “I think...I think it will be...be good for me.”
It would. Though Harry won’t be at all pleased once he heard the news. Perhaps that would be a better conversation for future Severus to have because current Severus now needed to worry about how he was going to keep Harry safe as well as keep his beloved teaching position.
He was loathe now to give up his classroom, his students, his curriculum. He had put blood, sweat, and tears into his program and he had greatly enjoyed seeing it blossom and flourish and he would not give it up unless absolutely necessary. Just the idea of having to restart his almost-complete living study made him cringe. They would simply need to be better at ensuring Harry, and subsequently Draco, were never left along without an adult or at least a prefect.
In the end, it was agreed that Harry would be accompanied by either a professor or one of the prefects to and from his classes and each one of them would keep an eye on both the students and the old man to track if he was indeed going senile, or just bored with the lack of things to plan and revolutions to lead.
Somehow, he thought it might be a combination of them both.
~~*~*~~
6 October, 1989
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
“Did I tell you what Percy said to a seventh year ‘Claw that was pushing around Gemma Farley the other day?” Harry wiggled his head to move his hair out of his eyes and watched his best friend debate his next move. So far, between Charlie and Percy both running interference, he had managed to avoid the twins who were now first years this year and hoped it would continue. They hadn’t seemed interested in finding him and he hoped it meant they had given up on pestering him.
“No.” Draco shook his head and carefully took a block from the stack of other blocks and set it on top. “Ha, your turn.”
They were in Harry’s room playing a wizards version of the muggle game Jenga, only instead of collapsing, the pieces acted like exploding snap cards and would blow up in a controlled little explosion of wood blocks before reassembling themselves for the next game. Gemma was curled on Harry’s pillow nearly snoring and Harry thought it was adorable.
He examined the stack as he told the story to his best friend as they sat cross legged on his floor. “He was walking me to lunch and just before we turned the corner to the great hall, we saw Gemma cornered by this really tall, buff seventh year Ravenclaw who has a bad reputation for bullying the younger kids.”
“Was it Grant? Because you’ve told me about him before.” Draco asked and Harry nodded with a scowl at the very thought of the rude bully of a teen.
“Yeah, he’s even worse this year.” He pulled a tile from near the middle of the tower and breathed a sigh of relief when it remained upright. He motioned to Draco to take his turn. “I couldn’t hear what they were saying to her, but Percy must’ve because he shouted that if Grant would like, Percy could show him just why he was in Gryffindor and not Ravenclaw.”
Draco’s eyes widened considerably. “He threatened
Grant
? A Gryffindor? For a
Slytherin
?” Another wood block was placed on top of the rest. The tower didn’t look like it should still be standing.
Harry frowned and ignored the game for a moment. “Percy and Gemma are best friends, Draco. It doesn’t matter to him what house she’s in. I’d do it for you, you know, even if you were a Slytherin and I were in a different house.”
“I guess.”
The Malfoy’s were very proud of the fact that they had all been Slytherins, that it seemed to run in the blood, and Draco sometimes had a difficult time understanding that sometimes, people just view their houses as where they sleep, that they don’t care about the house boundaries when it came to making friends and studying and eating.
“It’s just...he’s a Weasley!”
“Not all the Weasley’s are unbearable. Just three of them.”
“I suppose.” The next block removed has the entire thing exploding and the two boys groaning simultaneously. “Do you think Percy likes Gemma?”
“You mean like as a girlfriend?” Harry shrugged. “No, I don’t think so. He is too focused on all his classes anyway.”
The magic on the Jenga blocks shimmered and the pile reassembled into a fresh tower, ready for the next game. Neither boy moved. “Harry? How do you think you know?”
What on earth was Draco talking about? “Know what? All that about Percy? Because we’re friends.”
“Not that. If you like someone.”
“Are you serious, Draco?”
“I mean romantically!” Draco shouted before flopping on his back, spread eagle on the floor. “How do you know who you love?”
Harry leaned against his bed and pulled his knees up to his chest. The room was silent for a bit as both boys thought about the question. “I think…” Harry said slowly. “I think that if you want to protect them and take care of them and be with them forever and ever, that is love.”
“Then I love you.” Draco said simply, tilting his head back to peer over at Harry.
“Duh.” Harry rolled his eyes and shoved at Draco’s shoulder. “We’re best friends. I love you, too.”
“But we’re boys. Is it romantic love? Can it even
be
romantic if we’re two boys?” Draco sat up and narrowed his eyes at Harry. “Do you think that matters?”
“I don’t think it matters, much. At least not right now. We’re only nine.” Harry shrugged again. “But I can go ask my father if it’ll make you feel better.”
“Okay.” Draco agreed before standing. “I’m using a bathroom, then.”
Harry slipped out the door and hopped down the stairs, skipping two at a time. His father was sitting in his armchair by the fireplace reading October’s potion publication and looked up when Harry landed at the bottom of the stairs. “Do you boys need something?”
Harry shook his head. “I just had a question. Can a boy love another boy?”
Papa paused, and gave him an appraising look before motioning for him to come and sit down. Harry obeyed and sat silently to wait for his father to reply.
“Do you mean in a friendly sort of a way or…”
“Like how Lucius and Cissa are with each other.” Harry interrupted, and accepted the sharp look of disapproval at the action. He didn’t care right now that he was being rude, this was a very important line of inquiry. “What if when I feel that way about someone it’s because of a boy?”
“Then it is a boy, Harry. There is nothing wrong with that.”
“What if I want to kiss a boy someday?”
He squirmed at the sudden
knowing
in his papa’s eyes. “It doesn’t matter to me who you eventually decide to kiss, Harry, so long as you ask their permission first.”
“Obviously.” Harry nearly rolled his eyes, but remembered that awful spell just in time. The last time Papa used it, he left it going for a full 5 seconds and he nearly puked, but he finally learned his lesson.
It had only taken countless applications of the spell to drill it through his thick skull that it would never be appropriate to roll his eyes at someone, especially an adult. If one has an issue, then it should be rationally discussed instead of throwing a tantrum over it.
“What if I want to marry a boy?”
Papa’s face wrinkled in a soft, mushy sort of smile before he was pulled into a gentle hug. “
Harry
, I don’t care who you fall in love with, who you wish to kiss, who you wish to marry, so long as you have both consented to the relationship and treat each other properly.” He was released and held at arm's length, a sort of tired look on his father’s face under the smile. “My only desire is that you keep it
legal
.”
“Papa.” Harry pressed a hand to his chest and gaped at him dramatically. “I am not Aberforth Dumbledore.”
He watched with a sly grin as Papa choked on air before guffawing until he was nearly crying in his chair.
Harry left his father still chortling and made his way back up to Draco.
“Papa said he doesn’t care. He doesn’t see a problem with two boys liking each other.” Harry said when he saw that Draco was already sitting on the bed with one of Harry’s muggle comic books, part of an entire box of comics which were a gift from Mr. Stewart for his birthday last year.
Draco nodded a bit absently, fiddling with the edge of the quilt. “We have time to worry about it later, right? Like you said, we’re only nine.” Grey met green and for a long moment, they just looked at each other. Harry smiled at his best friend and shrugged.
“You’re my best friend and I love you.” He said simply. “That’s all that matters right now, I think.”
“And you’re mine and I love you!” Draco giggled and rolled into a flip off the bed. Wobbling a bit before steadying on his feet, he tugged on Harry’s thick quilt. “Can we build a blanket fort to sleep in?”
Harry snickered at Gemma’s startled hiss and gently picked her up off the bed.
“I’m sorry for Draco, Gemma.”
“He should apologize.”
She sounded very put out and Harry looked over at Draco who looked back him in confusion.
“Gemma’s mad you woke her up.”
“Oh!” His eyes widened and he bowed his head towards the little snake. “My apologies. I didn’t mean to disturb your nap.”
“He is forgiven.”
Harry passed on the message and Draco grinned as he stroked her head gently. “Can we build the blanket fort now?”
“Yes!”
~~*~*~~
27 December 1989
Malfoy Manor
Wiltshire
~~*~*~~
Severus looked up from the quiet card game he was playing with Lucius and Narcissa when he heard loud whispering coming from the hallway, a frown forming when he heard the tell-tale voices of drunken idiots.
Which he definitely should not be hearing in the house when the only three people of legal age to drink were sitting right here and none of them had reached even a moderate level of tipsy let alone idiot stage. The youngest of the little group was also here in the living room playing with her stuffed dragon and a doll she received for Christmas which left the two voices he was hearing to belong to his son and son’s best friend.
“Draco, did you know apples are actually a rose?”
“Harry, Harry you said that already.”
“I did?”
“Yes.”
The pair erupted into giggles and Severus had to refrain from throttling them both as they stumbled into the room, Estelle brightening at the sight of Draco and rushed over to him with a squeal. Lucius dropped his head down in both of his hands and Narcissa’s mouth practically vanished from how hard she was pinching her lips together. Estelle seemed oblivious to the fact her older brother and his best friend were three sheets to the wind drunk and the two year old was currently running in circles around them, giggling with her big brother gleefully.
“They are both grounded when they sober up.” Narcissa muttered through a clenched jaw.
Lucius snickered and her eyes swung to him. “Don’t think you’re innocent in this, Lucius Abraxas.” She admonished. “Had you done as I had asked and simply told the boys that they couldn’t drink the punch because of the firewhisky they would have
obeyed
. Instead you had to tell Draco he couldn’t because you
told him so
end stop, no further explanation. What did you honestly
think
would happen?” Her tone showcased just how idiotic she found her husband’s words to have been and that she held him one hundred percent at fault for the pair of drunk nine year olds.
“Papa, did you know that crocodiles swallow stones to help them dive deeper?” Harry’s eyes were wide and bloodshot and Severus found himself amused that if anything, at least Harry was one of those introspective drunks and Draco one of those who found everything amusing. Hopefully that would carry through into their adulthood.
“I did not know that.” He said and Harry nodded sagely.
“They swallow stones. Otherwise they can’t go deep enough in the river.”
Draco fell apart into giggles again and Estelle collapsed on the ground with him, her own giggles only making his worse and the three adults shared a look of long-suffering.
Drunk nine year olds are apparently on the same level mentally as a two year old.
He sighed again and stood fluidly. “I’m going to assume you don’t have a sobering potion available.”
Both Malfoys shook their heads. He nodded towards the floo. “I’ll return shortly, if you don’t mind watching my very drunk son while I take an hour to brew the potion necessary.” It certainly wasn’t what he had had planned for his night. He halted when he heard Harry say rather loudly, “Did you know that Hitler only had one testicle?”
He had to stop and comment on that one. He turned from the floo and stared at his son who was currently spinning slowly with his face towards the ceiling. “Harry, how do you know this?”
The face dropped from where it was staring up and Harry beamed at him before he fell back on his back, arms spread eagle. “Uncle Moony’s book on random facts.” He let out an
oof
when Estelle jumped on his stomach and Draco’s giggles only intensified to the point tears were streaming out of his eyes.
On second thought, maybe they should just let the boy’s ride this one out at Remus’ cabin. Their mutual pain would likely help them realize they should not be drinking alcohol in excess far more successfully than a lecture ever could and Remus’ suffering should be punishment enough for allowing his son to learn such a useless, horrible fact.
One testicle, honestly.
~~*~*~~
23 March 1990
Kings Caves
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
Lush bright green blanketed the sharp dips of the cliffs and plains leading up to the coastline. Their path was scarcely noticeable through the thick vegetation, the heavy rains from the past couple of days encouraging faster growth and the path was starting to grow faster than was being worn from traffic.
Still, the small group wound their way around and through the hillside and past a triangular boulder. “Papa, Gemma wants to know where we’re going.”
It was the third time Harry had attempted to trick their secret destination out of him and he just smiled mysteriously at him. Harry turned big, pleading green eyes on Remus who just snorted at him. “Marauder, Snidget. I’m immune to those eyes.”
Severus knew that was one big fat
enormous
lie, but he wasn’t about to out his friend like that to his son so he kept his snort internal. It wasn’t as if he were any better when it came to Harry so better to not draw attention to it.
Harry muttered under his breath and when he looked at Gemma - who sat perched coiled on his head with her own dangling down to look in his eyes - it switched to parseltongue.
Not for the first time Severus wished he could understand the soft parsel exchanges between his son and Gemma, especially because he just knew that they were talking about him and how unfair he was being.
He would like to know what was being said about him, even if it were only unflattering insults shared between a boy and his snake.
The ground beneath them was becoming rockier as they reached the bottom of the hill and the pathway leveled out towards the rocky beach. Drumadoon Point loomed over them, appearing as if it had just been carefully pulled directly up out of the earth. Ferns and grasses dotted the scrapped cliffside and reached up the cliff face from the hill the point jetted up from.
They passed a few stacks of stones, Harry looking longingly at them and the smooth rocks that still lay scattered around. He knew the boy was still lining their beach with small cairns and had plans for someday creating a very fancy round sculpture in the gardens. He was honestly impressed that Harry’s harrowing experience last June hadn’t killed the boy’s interest in the stacked stones. If anything, it had only made the boy more determined to learn, which didn’t he didn’t quite follow the logic of, but if he had learned one thing from being the father of this particular child it was don’t try to follow the logic of a child unless you’re ready for a migraine.
“Papa, Gemma wants to know if we are going into the caves?” He looked over to see Harry standing on a tall, smooth boulder and pointing over where Kings Caves resided and grinned at his son.
“Have you figured out where we are yet, Harry?” He asked and he could feel Remus walk past him a bit and stop near Harry.
“It’s Kings Caves.” He replied instantly in a tone that told Severus
obviously
. Severus knew he would know immediately as soon as he saw the landscape from the beach. They normally apparated directly onto the beach, but their plans for the summer entailed a lot of walking and hiking and general need for physical stamina as well as Harry’s insistence that Gemma come to the United States with them for their summer holiday.
Because of this, Severus wanted to see how the little snake and Harry would do. So far, all their little outings they had ventured out on had gone without a single problem. Trips to town, to the clearing, to Draco’s house, to the beach, and today out on a hike out away from their home - out in the wild of nature.
And Gemma was doing beautifully. She was content to rest wherever Harry placed her and swiveled her head around, tongue flicking and tasting everything around her. Conversation between the pair were minimal as both were completely absorbed in taking in their environment.
“Papa, can we stay out here for awhile?” Harry looked back over at him and he nodded. “Good. Gemma wants to sun on the rock and I want to build a stack.”
He eyed the snake and then the hopeful boy. He desperately wanted to lecture the child on responsibility and pet care but he refrained. The two were constantly chattering to each other and it was a wonder Harry hadn’t figured out an animangus form yet.
Or maybe he was already attempting to figure it out. Harry could be a very sneaky child when he was determined to do something.
Regardless, he trusted that Harry would be keeping his eyes on Gemma and kept his own on his son as he and Remus began to converse quietly amongst themselves about his latest tests on the eyesight cure for Harry. He wanted it to be completed as soon as safely possible and Remus had proven time and time again to be a decent sounding board for his ideas and musings. He always had some sort of unusual insight Severus appreciated and welcomed.
A muffled curse from Harry had him smiling as the entire stack slid over back to the ground. A soft snort next to him told him Remus was amused as well and he tried not to dwell on the dawning realization that one of his best friends was someone he used to hate with everything in his soul.
He really should stop being so surprised at these realizations. Absolutely nothing in his life has gone the way he had expected. Hoped for, perhaps, but definitely not expected.
~~*~*~~
31 May 1990
Hogwarts
Scotland
~~*~*~~
Harry stood in the shadows of the doorway silently observing the professor within. The man was one of his favorites. He never turned Harry away when he visited, never dismissed his questions, always made time for him no matter how busy he was.
And his father had just informed him that this same professor was leaving at the end of the school year.
His eyes swept the office, taking in the various framed panels of beautiful flowers pressed between delicate panes of glass hanging all in the blank spaces of the room. Various muggle toys and objects filled a floor to wall shelf system that housed each item carefully in its own perfectly sized rectangle.
The man at the desk was Hogwarts most timid professor. Soft spoken, he would occasionally stammer over his words if he was particularly flustered on that day, but somehow he was always relaxed enough around Harry that his speech impediment was imperceptible. He asked once why that was and all the professor could tell him was he felt comfortable enough around Harry that he didn’t worry as much. He rarely was seen out of his teaching robes over sweaters and
His hair was always kept a neat close shave to mask his slowly growing widows peaks and he tended to keep to himself but for Harry and Argus Filch.
“Harry! What can I do for you?”
Professor Quirrell looked up from his desk where he was writing on what must be muggle studies essays and smiled at Harry softly.
“Papa told me that you are leaving.” He wasn’t in the mood to mince words and it seemed Professor Quirrell had picked up on it because the muggle studies professor gently docked the quill back in the ink pot and brushed at his very short hair before folding his hands and resting them on the top of the desk.
“I am.” His eyes looked sadly at him, and Harry frowned.
“Why?” He asked quietly. “Why are you leaving?”
The usually reserved and timid man smiled at Harry brightly and pulled open a drawer. “Let me show you.” He handed Harry a photograph of a very familiar landscape that he recognized as Romania and tilted his head a bit.
“You don’t strike me as someone who wants to be around dragons, Professor. No offense.” Harry grinned up at the man.
He laughed. “I’m not going to Romania to study dragons, Harry. I’ll leave that to Hagrid or Kettleburn. I am only beginning my travels in Romania.”
Harry’s eyes widened. It sounded like the man was... “Are you going to travel the world?” He asked, far more excited than he had been before.
Quirrell’s laugh was bright. “Of course!” He sat on the edge of his desk and took the photo back from Harry.
“So you’re coming back?” His fingers worried together and he tried to still them but they wouldn’t obey. He wouldn’t say that Professor Quirrell was his favorite of the staff, not with how much he loved his walks with Argus and his wandless lessons with Flitwick and with how Madam Hooch would allow him to sometimes fly with the first years.
Who was he kidding? Professor Quirrell was one of his absolute favorite people at Hogwarts. The muggle studies professor always had a kind word, a gentle smile, and ready bits of advice for Harry whenever he needed and the very idea that he wouldn’t be around the next year and potentially for his own years at Hogwarts wasn’t one he particularly liked.
However, the smile Quirrell gave him was reassuring and warm. “Never say never, Harry.” He slid the photo back into his desk. “After all, I plan to garner enough experience I can teach defense for a year when I return. As a favor to the headmaster, of course.”
Everyone knew about the defense position, how no one could keep the job for longer than a year, and joked that the position was cursed.
“When?”
Professor Quirrell shrugged. “It could be a year, it could be longer. Hopefully while you’re still in school, Harry. I wouldn’t miss continuing to see you grow. You’re already an amazing young man, why would I leave that behind forever?”
Harry finally broke and nearly tripped in his haste to hug the man tightly, nearly crying when he felt the man hug him back. “I wish you would stay.”
His reply was wistful. “I can’t, Harry. I just can’t miss this opportunity to do what I’ve always wanted to do.”
He hated it, but he understood. He loved his various trips out of the country and would love to take more if given the chance. “I’ll miss you.”
“I’ll miss you, too, sprite.” He said with a fond ruffle of Harry’s hair he was too slow to avoid.
He mulled over whether to say something and then shot the professor a little smirk. “You know I expect a present when you return.”
“Okay, out.” He ordered laughing. “I have essays to grade.”
“Not until you promise!” Harry giggled, leaning against the desk and bouncing on his toes.
Professor Quirrell rolled his eyes, still smiling with a little quirk of the lip.
“I promise.”
~~*~*~~
5 June 1990
Sea Cottage
Isle of Arran
~~*~*~~
“Uncle Sev?”
Severus looked up from his desk in his lab to see Draco standing in the doorway. “Yes?” He tried hard to not showcase his irritation at being disturbed, he’d told the boys he needed to work on his presentation for the Potions convention in July before the party, but he knew he failed when Draco scowled darkly at him.
“You should hurry up. Harry is being impatient again.” He shouldn’t be so amused that Draco was attempting to sound like Lucius when dealing with those he didn’t wish to interact with.
“Oh, please spare me,” came a voice from the living room. “I don’t care at all when you get to open presents.”
Severus felt his lips twitch at the dry amusement in his son’s tone and addressed Draco as if Harry hadn’t spoken. “You mean Harry is the one who has been furiously pacing outside my lab waiting for you to open your birthday present from us?”
“Yup!” Thin blond hair floated around Draco’s head like a halo as he nodded eagerly. “I’m the very picture of patience.”
He could hear chortling as Harry lost his composure in the living room and nearly broke himself. He schooled his expression into one of stern irritation. “Hardly.”
Draco frowned.
Severus snorted.
“Uncle Sev.” Draco drew out the ‘e’ in his name.
“You are only proving my point.”
“Uncle Severus!”
He let out a long sigh and smiled at his godson. “Go. Give me ten more minutes and I should be done with this page. You can wait that long, you impatient brat.”
“Harry’s the impat…”
“
Draco
.”
“Going!” He chirped cheerfully and vanished out of sight.
He watched the door close and rolled his eyes when he heard the pair whispering furiously outside the door. Occluding a bit so he could partially remove the distraction of the talking, he dove back into his speech outline.
He was going to be presenting the wolfsbane potion along with a couple of ministry appointed werewolves to provide a live demonstration over the full moon. If he succeeds in his efforts, the ministry could use the potion to distribute to any werewolf on its registry. Not that the ministry
would
, because that would mean they weren’t making money on the venture, but he can dream.
The only problem was that he would have to be at the conference for the beginning part of their trip to the United States and he did not like having to miss even part of his son’s tenth birthday celebration. He tried to decline the invite to speak, but between Lucius and Remus’ prodding - and circe knew if
those
two agreed on something he had no chance to argue against - he had reluctantly accepted and was now attempting to write down his processes, methods, and anything else he could possibly think people could be interested in down in a way that made people want to listen to him speak.
He dropped his forehead so it lay propped on his fists and sighed into his paper, allowing the fog of occluding drop. It felt a lot like being back in school and he’d rather be eating a slice of sponge cake and watching his godson tear into his gift like a little demon. He took in a deep breath in an effort to calm his mind enough to finish the page, but the combined scent of the paper and ink with the sounds of Harry and his friends darting about outside suddenly had him wistfully staring out the window to the calm sea below.
He glanced over at his clock and realized they still had three hours before they had to return Draco to the manor for his party with all the pureblood elites.
Forget this.
He will finish this later tonight. Draco only turned 10 once, after all, and it had been too long since he and Harry had gone on one of their island adventures with Draco. He needed to gather some ingredients from the grove anyway and the pair had been begging him for years to allow them to help gather the rare and expensive plants and he had been holding it off. There were also a lot of poisonous plants in the grove that could kill before any proper reaction could take place and he did not want to risk his son and godson’s death just because they felt they were old enough to gather some flowers.
Which, they were, but that was completely beside the point.
They were still children. One was his child. A child he still remembered with great heartache the pain he felt when having to cast multiple resuscitation spells to get him breathing again, a child he has watched grow and mature and develop into an interesting and fun loving young man, a child he loves dearly and wishes desperately would stop growing.
So no, Harry was not yet old enough to harvest from the grove. He was actually considering making it part of his summer before Hogwarts, a little gift of sorts to help send him off to school. Circe, was that already just over a year away?
A high pitched shriek followed by peels of laughter dragged him from his melancholy and he smiled fondly as he watched the tow-headed godson flailing as he attempted to remove himself from the bushy mound of sand grass he had landed in while Harry was nearly falling into the plant himself as he attempted to help his friend out, only to be dragged in by his best friend.
He chuckled at the startled expression Harry made before disappearing into the greenery, Draco snorting in laughter now. He looked back at his paper and scowled at it before tucking it back into the desk and standing. He swept out of the lab, hanging the protective robes on the peg by the door to trade for his muggle hoodie Remus gave him for his birthday this past year, and gathered up the two packages for Draco’s birthday from himself and Harry.
He smiled when he heard Harry burst out into laughter before shrieking and the sound of footsteps thudding on sand had him change his course just a hair from where he last saw his two favorite boys.
Some things were more important than speech writing.
~~*~*~~
“We’re going
where
?” The two boys shouted in unison, Harry leaping to his feet just a hair behind his best friend, Estelle letting out her own excited shriek simply because her brother had. Draco was practically vibrating next to him while he just tried to keep his screaming internal.
There was a wave of chuckles through the gathered adults and Harry resisted the urge to scowl at them all. This was serious. They were just informed that they were going to the United States for the summer and Harry felt this the laughing was a bit insensitive to their excitement.
“You act as if you’ve never left the country.” Uncle Lucius chided gently, balancing an ankle on the opposite knee and arching an eyebrow at the pair.
“Mummy, mummy, up!” Estelle bounced on her toes in front of a seated Narcissa who softly shushed the child as she hoisted her to her lap. “Stelley too?”
“Yes, Estelle. You are coming, as well.” She promised and the child clapped her hands with a wide grin.
“As if they would leave you behind.” Draco muttered sullenly, though the pleased little smile that quirked at his lips betrayed his real feelings. Harry knew how much Draco loved his little sister, even if he hated showing it.
“Stelley stay DeDe.” She declared, sliding of her mother’s lap and bouncing her way back over to where Harry and Draco were still standing.
Harry snorted when Draco kicked out lightly, halfheartedly, but allowed his sister to hug his leg anyway. “Someday, you’ll actually call me Draco like I ask.”
“At least she isn’t listening to Pansy.” Harry nudged him playfully, thinking on all the times Pansy had already attempted to sway the toddler to one of the outrageous nicknames she had thought of for Draco over the years.
Draco’s face tightened like he just smelled sour milk. “Estelle might be the only person I will allow to ever call me Drakey. In fact, I’d welcome it at this point.” He muttered and Harry snorted again.
“Don’t forget Dray.”
He gave a full body shudder that Harry could feel. “Where will be going in the States?” He directed the question to his father and Harry huffed at the switch without a verbal reaction. He thought for sure Draco was going to turn all red and maybe even shout a little…
“We’ll be doing some camping, some shopping, some touristy things, as well as visit some of America’s magical locations.” Uncle Lucius answered with a half smirk quirking up one side of his mouth. “As for specific locations, I believe those shall remain a secret. A sort of...need to know, if you will.”
“I need to know.” Draco argued and Uncle Lucius laughed.
“You like to know everything, but you do not need to know at this time my dragon. You can show patience like Harry and Estelle.”
“Estelle’s too little to understand and Harry is weird.”
“
You’re
weird.”
“Nu uh.” Estelle stuck her tongue out at her brother who stuck his back at her. “Stelley big!”
“Not big enough to understand the magnitude of this trip!” He snapped back.
“
Draco
.” He clamped his mouth shut and shot a glare at his mother but remained silent. “Do not needlessly pick at your sister. She is two and a half and does not have the same reasoning skills you do.”
When it appeared that Draco would remain silent in a strop, Harry spoke up. “When are we leaving?”
“We leave in two weeks.” Papa answered. “However, I will not be joining you until the conference is done mid July. Remus will accompany you initially, Harry.”
A grin broke through the initial frown at the announcement that Papa wouldn’t join at the beginning. Uncle Remus was coming and Papa would join them later. That was all that mattered.
“Am I allowed to bring Gemma?”
This was the most important question to Harry. He didn’t want to go on the trip if he had to leave his snake behind.
“Absolutely.” Came the instant answer and he relaxed. “You have more than demonstrated that you are mindful of her whereabouts and her needs and she is obviously bonded to you.”
“I don’t know why you were worried.”
Gemma hissed sleepily from her perch threaded through Harry’s loose braid. Her upper body and head rested just so her nose poked against his forehead and his nose wrinkled with each tickle from her tongue flicks.
He ignored her and tugged Draco back to their seat. He was immensely thankful that personal family gifts were always done after the party guests had departed because something of this magnitude shouldn't be shared with those not part of the trip. He leaned his head against Draco’s shoulder and sighed happily. “Our birthdays are always the best, Draco.”
The other boy could only nod in agreement, still too stunned to really speak.
~~*~*~~
1 July 1990
Yellowstone National Park
Wyoming, USA
~~*~*~~
Remus
“Uncle Remus!” He had to admit that he felt a little bit stricken when he heard Draco shriek from around a couple of bends way in the path. He motioned for the Malfoys to stay and dashed down the path towards where he heard the boy.
He came to an abrupt halt when he arrived at the two boys and a snake. Or, rather…a boy and two snakes?
“Well, that is certainly not what I expected to see.”
The werewolf blinked in bewilderment at the spot Draco claimed Harry had been standing not a minute prior. In his place lay a brilliant emerald vine snake who looked up at him in the same confusion. Gemma nosed at her boy-turned-snake, frantic little hisses escaping the young creature.
“I told you he turned into a snake!” Draco’s mouth was hanging open in a most undignified manner. “All I said is that we should talk to you about becoming animangi...”
Oh merlin, Severus was going to murder him.
“And Harry instantly turned into…”
“A snake.” Draco finished and crouched down next to his best friend, reaching a cautious finger out towards his friend.
“Draco, I’m not sure that it’s the best…” He trailed off as Draco ignored him and pushed his hand closer.
The little green snake watched the finger come closer, closer, nearly touching him before he suddenly lunged at Draco who shrieked and then scowled deeply. “That wasn’t funny, Harry.”
Snake-Harry certainly thought it was, if the little head bobs and hisses were any indication of amusement. A sudden furious exchange of hisses passed between the unexpected animangi and his pet and Remus wracked his brain for some way to convince Harry to come out of the form so he could properly discuss the gravity of the situation with him.
As it turned out, he didn’t need to find a way because a very sheepish nine year old suddenly morphed back in front of him, Gemma winding her way back up his leg to curl around his left wrist. “So, um. That’s a thing I can do.”
Remus pursed his lips in an effort to keep his immediate reaction to scold the boy. “I can see that.” He said finally. “And when were you going to inform your father or myself that this was a skill you had acquired?”
“I was hoping to hide it until sixth year.” Harry muttered sullenly and Remus pinched the bridge of his nose.
Merlin save him from nine year old boys. “Harry James Snape, I cannot
believe
you right now.”
“You know, between you, Papa, and Mrs. Weasley, I’m not sure who says that more often.”
He hoped his look was one that conveyed just how disappointed he was. Harry’s dropping amusement told him it had been and he was partially satisfied. Now, to the root of the problem. “How did you find the information to learn this?”
It was Harry’s turn to be unimpressed with Remus. “I know how to read. And my father said I can read any book that is out in the living room and it was there on the bottom shelf. Animangi For All.” His expression turned thoughtful. “It was actually fairly straightforward. Everyone makes it sound so difficult.”
“That is because for most people, it is.” Remus muttered. Then again, not everyone had an animal they so deeply loved because they could already speak to it without an animangus form. The boy had had an obsession since he could walk, of course he was going to be a snake and of course it was going to come naturally. He had already done plenty of his mediations pretending he was a snake as a small boy, the crucial final step in becoming an animangi once the form had been discovered, and his love for his pet far exceeded anyone’s expectations.
Really, what was more surprising was that the form hadn’t just happened accidentally one day. No, Harry had read about and then practiced the steps and achieved what few actually manage, at least to a reliable usable level.
“I don’t use it.” Harry said suddenly and Remus frowned at him. Harry quickly moved to clarify. “I honestly wasn’t trying to become one. I just wanted to read about it.” His shoulders slumped as he continued to explain himself. “I finished the book and sat thinking about it and then suddenly the floor was a lot closer and things looked a bit different and…” His voice trailed off. “I’m not ready for that.” He shuddered a little. “It was an accident. We were talking about our favorite animals and all I did was
think
about what my form was and…” He shuddered. “It was so disorienting, I’m a little nauseous still.”
Remus nodded. What Harry was describing was exactly how his three best friends had described their own experiences. “I’m glad to hear that, however…”
“You’re going to need to tell Papa, yes.” Harry sighed. A little shriek sounded in the distance followed by infectious giggles and Draco perked up and Harry smiled widely. Just after the laughter came the black haired Malfoy princess from around the bend of the path with her parents close behind, looks of relief that their son was unharmed obvious on their faces.
“DeeDee, DeeDee up! Stelley hold!” Little streaks of dust lined Estelle’s cheeks and Draco took a moment to brush them off before hoisting her up on his hip. As the two boys listened to and interacted with the smallest Malfoy, Remus took a moment to observe the little group of children.
Harry rarely reminded him of James, he hated to admit. James had always been a loud and brash child, prone to boasting and tales of grandeur. He prefered the parties in the common room to reading in the library and would never be caught dead in a potions lab outside of class. His whole family had come from the potions world, and James had not had the same desire to follow. He wanted to be an auror, not an inventor, not a potion master.
When he looked at Harry, sometimes he saw glimpses of James. The way the boy flew, the way he would run, and his bone structure, those belonged to James. The way he smiled, the way his face would give away each and every emotion, those brilliantly expressive mossy eyes, those belonged to Lily.
But most often, and he knew James would roll in his grave were he able to know about what Remus thought, Harry reminded him so much of Severus he had to think hard to remember that Harry wasn’t biologically his. The way his sarcasm could battle wits, the easy manner in which he found his way around a potions lab, he way he spoke and moved and interacted. Those were all Severus, and Remus couldn’t imagine Harry any other way.
Draco, on the other hand, was a mirror image of his father, down to the pointed chin and nose. The things about him that make Remus think of Narcissa are his empathy, his love of discovery and surprises, and the way he can take a room and have them captivated. His haughty attitude was purely for show, purely for his father’s sake, and Remus was well aware of the fact and knew Severus had been endeavoring to curb that particular tendency of his godson’s. Sure, his father has many talents that include manipulation of a crowd in such a way, but Narcissa has a certain quality about her that has people eating out of the palm of her hand without even realizing they are doing so. Draco has the potential to be quite dangerous were he to discover that particular trait of his.
Little Estelle, however, may have the Malfoy name, but her looks were pure Black. She had the pale skin of her mother and the full head of black curly hair that could never come from the Malfoy genes. She shared her mother’s icy blue eyes and they even have the same shape of nose. However, looks are where the similarities start to fade from her mother over to her father.
“Remus, are you well?”
Remus never thought he’d be where he is in life. As a werewolf, his future had always looked grim and bleak. But he has found friends in the most unexpected of places, amongst those who by all accounts have no reason to even tolerate his presence, and he doesn’t think he can ever repay those who have taken it upon themselves to ensure his best friends’ son grew up to be a loved, happy young man.
The wolfsbane that Severus developed for his sake is mind boggling. Yes, of course he also created it to help others afflicted with the curse, and of course he did it so that Harry could have his Uncle Moony around, but that doesn’t change the fact that he did it for Remus as well.
Hopefully Severus was able to break away from the conference soon. For all of Harry’s laughter and joy, it was clear that the boy was greatly missing his father and if he knew Severus the way he did, the potion master was probably snarling at every single person he encountered at the convention.
“I am excellent, Narcissa. Thank you.”
~~*~*~~
End Chapter 10
~~*~*~~
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
~~*~*~~31 July, 1990American Ministry of MagicUSA~~*~*~~ He’s been waiting for weeks. Papa had said he would be done and here with them before his birthday, which was today, and Papa still wasn’t here. He was in England, though not for much longer at this point. His portkey was due soon and Harry couldn’t stay still. He went from pacing to shifting on his feet back to walking back and forth and all around the room again until Uncle Moony put a hand on his shoulder and forced him to still himself. “He will not arrive sooner if you wear yourself out pacing like that.” The werewolf said quietly as he drew Harry to his side. Harry allowed the side hug, slipping his arms around his torso and hanging on lightly, accepting the comfort as best as he could while wishing so desperately it was Papa instead. He burrowed his face when he felt Uncle Moony’s large hand gently pat his back before rubbing up and down his spine. “I just wish he was here already. I have a lot to tell him about.” “And I’m sure he has just as much to tell you.” Moony said reassuringly. “He did say it would be a possibility that he would be required to attend the entire conference and that if he did, while the delay would of course be disappointing, it would also only mean extremely good things were to come once he was able to join us.” “I know.” Harry’s sigh was guttural, as if it were being ripped from his chest forcibly. “I just...I’ve missed him so much.” He was immensely grateful that Papa worked at Hogwarts so he’d at least see his father to say hello every day once he started school officially. Floo calling just wasn’t the same, and neither were letters. He has been enjoying America, but each location and adventure has been tinged with sadness and loneliness because no matter how much he loves his family, and how much they love him, nothing would come close to replacing Papa and his presence. A tinny voice sounded as if through a loudspeaker. “Attention. The portkey from London, England will be arriving on time in five minutes. The portkey from Cairo, Egypt will be arriving on time at 12:00 and the portkey from Sao Paulo, Brazil will be late and arriving at 1:30 instead of 1. Thank you for your patience and sorry for the delay.” There was a staticy sort of crackling as the loudspeaker shut off again and Harry scowled at it. Five minutes was five minutes too long in his opinion. “Only five more minutes. See?” Uncle Remus’ bushy mustache twitched with his smile, a fairly new addition to his grooming and Harry hated it. He wished he’d shave the entire thing off because it looked like a caterpillar crawled on his face and then died. Papa had the right idea and kept his face clean because he couldn’t grow a beard very well. Uncle Moony could grow a beard, he’d had one before he shaved it down to the walrus-like mustache he now sported, and in Harry’s opinion, Uncle Moony should have kept the bushy beard. Harry thought it had fit nicely with the fact that he lived in a cabin deep in the forest. “That’s an eternity right now.” Harry was well aware of how much whining was present in his tone, but he did nothing to lessen it. He was annoyed and irritated at the length of the wait and he was done being patient. Uncle Remus raised an eyebrow at the boy but didn’t comment on Harry’s rudeness. “It’s hardly an eternity.” He said patiently instead. “But time is relative.” Harry argued, arms coming up to cross his chest petulantly. “Just because an eternity lasts for all time doesn’t mean circumstances can’t change how it feels. Five minutes, when I’m having fun, doesn’t last very long, but right now it seems like forever.” “Oh, Harry.” The werewolf chuckled under his breath while shaking his head. “You really are…” “Something else. So I’ve heard.” The dry delivery was accompanied by a little eye roll that had Uncle Moony snorting in amusement. “I could tell your father about that little action right there. It will go along nicely with the story about how you’ve been an animangi for six months and said nothing to anyone.” “You could also not . Otherwise I’d have to tell him about the...” Here Harry shrugged and his tone turned from irritated to innocent. “San Diego Zoo incident.” “I have no idea to what you are referring to.” The flush in his cheeks told Harry he was lying and Harry cackled at his discomfort and at the memory of the very interested female wolves from the zoo. “I have a very good memory, Uncle Remus.” He said suddenly very serious, staring his godfather down with what he hoped was a passible imitation of his papa. “I am more than willing to refresh your own memory of the event at the wolf exhibit. They did seem rather...” “That will not be necessary.” He interrupted with a cough and looked down at Harry with twinkling eyes. “I am still telling him about your animangi form at some point before the day is over, unless you wish to share that one with him.” “I kind of wanted to show him, since I have to tell him anyway.” Harry admitted with a mischievous little smirk. “Can I drape around your shoulders?” Now Uncle Moony’s shoulders were shaking with his laughter. “No. Let’s not give your father a heart attack today, shall we? We can tell him over lunch.” His sigh was filled with disappointment and he knew his shoulders were slumped in a way Uncle Lucius would correct immediately. “I thought you’d approve of a prank.” The response was immediate and very, very dry. “I do. Under normal circumstances. Say we were home and he had been gone only a week.” Harry nodded, still feeling a bit forlorn about being denied. “I guess.” He didn’t really understand, but he kind of did at the same time. He would rather see Papa as himself, anyway, and he supposed that’s what Uncle Remus meant. The magical intercom crackled again. “The time is 11:00 am. The portkey from England has arrived. The portkey from Cairo, Egypt will be arriving on time at 12:00 and the portkey from Sao Paulo, Brazil will be late and arriving at 1:30 instead of 1. The portkey from Shanghai, China will be arriving on time at 2:00. Thank you for your patience and sorry for the delay.” Any semblance of calm instantly vanished. “Oh he’s here, he’s here, he’s here!” Harry spun in circles and his muscles twitched with the restraint he held in not running straight at the door for the portkey arrivals. “It doesn’t take that long to disembark a portkey.” Harry whined, he knew he was whining, but he was beyond caring at this point. He hadn’t seen his father in a month and every moment spent knowing he was on the same ground he was and he wasn’t there with him yet, he wasn’t there why wasn’t here there yet , and then the door was opening and a long stream of people came rushing through and at the very end Harry finally saw him. “PAPA!” The reaction to his call was immediate. His father dropped to a crouch to catch his sprinting self into a swirling embrace, tears streaming down his face as his arms clutched around Papa’s neck. He had promised himself he wasn’t going to cry, that he wasn’t going to be a big baby about not seeing Papa for a whole month, but as soon as he caught a whiff of his familiar, comforting scent and felt the hug he’d been craving for weeks, all his emotions came rushing out in the form of a single huge, gasping sob while silent tears streamed after. Papa gently set him back on his feet and keeping him in a tight hug, spoke first, his chest rumbly and wonderful . “My Harry, my son, my boy I missed you. So, so very much.” If Harry knew his father’s various voices, the extreme thick quality told him that Papa was probably crying, too. “I missed you so much, Papa. I missed you more than anything in the universe.” “I am very sorry I wasn’t able to come earlier like I had hoped, but I’m here now.” He drew back enough to look up at Papa, who was grinning widely at him despite the moisture in his eyes. “I have a surprise for you.” Harry wiped at his eyes as he bounced up on his toes, the overwhelming onslaught of tears pushed aside in his excitement. “A surprise? Where? What is it?” He looked behind the tall form of his father as if he was hiding it behind him with his luggage. A soft chuckle had him frowning as Papa stood and arched a dark brow down at him. “I’m not telling you, that’s why it’s called a surprise.” He moved to give Remus a quick one-armed hug. “Thank you for bringing Harry.” “Not a problem, Severus.” Remus replied easily, returning the hug without hesitation. “Glad to see you here safely.” Adults were boring, Harry decided. “I hate waiting. I’ve been waiting for you all day, and now I have to wait some more!” “It’s good for you.” Uncle Remus snickered and Harry watched as the two friends shared a brief exchange of glances he still can’t read. “I’m guessing…” Harry frowned when Uncle Moony’s voice trailed off and all Papa did was nod. “Very nice.” “What are you talking about?!” He really hated it when the adults banded together to torture him because the only answer he got was a laugh from each of them. “Your surprise.” Papa replied simply and with a hand in the small of his back to propel Harry along with them, they followed Uncle Remus out into the atrium of the American Ministry of Magic and towards the floo networks to find the one that lead them to the magical resort they were staying at this week. “You can have it at our home away from home. Where are we this week?” “We’re in Florida. Did you know muggles can visit Disney World?” Harry answered immediately. He’s loved every bit of the park so far, but they’ve barely seen half of it and he can’t wait to return tomorrow for the next section. “How did they make it so muggles and wizards could go to the same amusement park without breaking the statute?” “That is the magic of Walt Disney, Harry.” Papa informed him as he directed Harry towards the lines. “No one has been able to crack the charms.” That didn’t seem fair to Harry. Or true, for that matter. Surely there were other witches or wizards who were at least as intelligent as Master Disney that could replicate the charms. “I bet Draco will one day.” They were now waiting with the rest of those who wanted to get through the floos. “Harry.” Papa was laughing now, a full chested laugh that told Harry he was truly amused. “Draco would blow the entire park up with his experiments in his efforts to find out.” “I know.” Harry snickered and took a couple of steps towards the Florida floo with the rest of the line. “But he’d figure it out eventually.” The flames flashed and the trio stepped into the flames. Each state had their own floo that led to a room with aparation circles drawn on the floor that listed each county. One simply needed to find the county their destination lay and disaparate from that circle. “It is an unnecessarily complicated process.” Papa muttered under his breath and Uncle Remus disagreed immediately, sparking a soft argument that Harry immediately tuned out in favor of daydreaming about whatever the surprise was Papa had for him. ~~*~*~~Grand Wixen ResortFlorida, USA~~*~*~~ It came as no surprise to Severus that the Malfoys would choose one of the fanciest and most expensive of the resorts to stay in for their stay in Florida. The room was opulent, far more than needed for a simple week long stay at the Disney resort. He glanced over at Harry who was currently yammering to Draco next to the pool, Estelle contentedly playing with her dolls beside them, praying silently that the rest of their hotels and campsites had been far more modest. He didn't need a spoiled brat emerging now after all these years of manners and decorum. They were all down in the outdoor bar area of the resort, each person with an appropriate drink of their choice and sitting at various tables and benches. He had just taken a sip of his overly sweet drink Lucius handed him and called a Pina Colada before sauntering off to who knew where with his wife - and he was none too impressed with the aftertaste - when the bench next to him sank down and he side eyed to see Remus carefully dipping a spoon into a large pink monstrosity covered in chocolate shavings and what appeared to be fruit bits covered in chocolate. "What in circe's name is that?" He placed his drink on the small table in front of the bench and sighed at it internally. He won’t be allowing Lucius to order him anything else at this resort. "Strawberry daiquiri milkshake." Remus replied before snatching the chocolate covered strawberry from the top of the mound of light pink whipped topping and popping the entire enormous thing into his mouth. He barely held back a wretch at the lack of manners. "You are revolting." He went to take another sip of his drink and instead scowled at the sickeningly sweet aroma. "It's delicious!" And then unapologetically slurped up some of the pink whipped topping through his straw with a disgusting squelching sound. The monster actually tried to defend himself! Horrendous that he actually thought of the uncouth wolf as a friend now. He shook his head in mock sadness. "Oh how the mighty have fallen. I seem to remember impeccable manners at Hogwarts." He retrieved his drink and sniffed the concoction again. Still smells like the pool and sunscreen. He made a face at it in disgust. "Maybe compared to Sirius…" Remus muttered before stirring the daiquiri with his long handled spoon and Severus couldn't hold back his snort. He attempted another sip of the Colada. Yes, it still tasted like sunscreen and pineapple and a pound of sugar blended with ice. He slid the drink across the table towards Remus in a subtle attempt to have the other man drink his, as well. "An untrained monkey had better manners than Black." “Cheers.” Remus held his glass up in a mock salute and took another long drag and changing the subject. “I have news of my own, Severus, though it hardly compares to your potions award.” He wove a hand dismissively, still uncomfortable with the idea of being praised for any of his accomplishments despite having Harry, Remus, as well as the Malfoys in his life to do so on a daily basis. “It would not have been possible without you.” There was nothing Remus could say in argument to that and Severus well knew it. The wolfsbane potion would literally not exist without Remus’ contributions, and he had as many issues as Severus did accepting compliments. “Fine, point taken.” He enjoyed getting one up on his friend. When Remus didn’t do anything save take yet another long drink of now the nasty Colada, his amusement turned to irritation and he sighed heavily before throwing a wad of napkins at the wolf’s head. “Remus, what is your news? ” “Hmm?” He hummed absently around the spoonful in his mouth before removing the metal object and shoving it back in the drink. “Oh, yes, of course.” And then he took yet another bite . Yes, like the wolf had forgotten he had something to tell him. That smug little twinkle in his friend’s eye sent his blood boiling with indignation. “Remus John Lupin!” Severus prided himself on his patience when it came to things like potions, but his patience was next to nothing when tantalizing information was being dangled in front of his nose. Laughter burst from the other man who leaned back and laughed openly and merrily. “Okay, I will stop teasing. Albus reached out about a week ago and long story short, I am to be the new Muggle Studies teacher.” The words halted his irritation and he closed his mouth once he realized he was gaping at his friend. That was news. He knew Albus was struggling to find someone willing to fill the position. There was one woman who had shown interest, but all attempts to contact her after the initial talk with the headmaster had been for naught. He didn’t blame the woman, he’s not sure he would have accepted a position at the school with the headmaster acting the way he was lately. None of the staff quite knew which Albus Dumbledore would be active that day: the kindly, quirky headmaster who ran a successful academy for wizard kind, or the somewhat senile old man who made decisions about the school and it’s students that worried those around him. Severus still didn’t understand how the board of Governors could keep denying Lucius his request to find a new headmaster when the evidence of his slow descent into madness was there for all to see. He pulled the water pitcher on the table towards him to pour himself some water in the hope it would remove the aftertaste of the Sunscreen Chlorine-ada. He’ll stick to his scotch or firewhiskey, thank you very much. “Harry will be delighted. I’m assuming you haven’t said anything to him yet as otherwise it would have been nearly one of the first things I was told when I arrived this morning.” An annoyed look flashed in the wolf’s eyes and Severus held back his snort of amusement at the look of pure consternation of a good idea being thwarted. “You know, I planned on simply showing up at the staff table and watching his reaction but he of course ruined that plan by overhearing me tell Lucius and Narcissa one night over tea.” Severus’ laugh brought the gaze of the entire area but he gave not a single care about them. There were a number of reasons Remus had become one of his best friends over the years, and his sense of humor was near the top. “Papa!” The voice was a lot closer than he was expecting and he jolted hard enough he nearly fell off the bench. “Harry!” His son has the audacity to giggle at him. “May I have my surprise?” There was an air of innocence around Harry that Severus was instantly suspicious of and he arched an eyebrow. Harry just gave him a wider smile and his suspicion faded. Harry was just trying to remain patient, that was all. No disrespect intended, he was certain. “I suppose.” He cast a quick tempus and nodded to himself when he saw it was nearly time to head to the dining room. “Yes, it is high time you receive this.” He knew Harry would not be content to wait until after the meal and he wasn’t interested in keeping the boy from the surprise. Remus snorted and quickly hid behind drinking his monstrosity slowly to avoid having to answer any questions Harry might direct at him and Severus sighed again. “Not a word you mongrel.” The area they were sitting in was secluded enough that he could give Harry this to take now and no one would pay much attention. The now-empty glass made a loud clink as Remus stood and winked at Harry without word. Harry was nearly vibrating with excitement when Severus did the same, only bringing his satchel with him. “Do you have it with you?” He nodded, a little smile playing at his mouth at watching Harry bounce around on his toes, Gemma watching the interaction from her favorite perch on top of Harry’s head. His braid was always loose enough for her to weave through and it made the most secure place for her while on the move and of course Severus approved of any method the pair developed to keep each other together and safe. “I do. And I will tell you before I give it to you that this is the reason I was delayed until your birthday.” This obviously piqued Harry’s curiosity from the head tilt and the little glint in his eye. Wordlessly, he handed his son the satchel and watched as the boy carefully opened the bag and gasped. He smirked. He knew exactly what caused that reaction, because of the parchment he had tucked on top read “Eyesight Cure”. “Papa!” Harry nearly shouted and he winced from the volume right next to his ear, but held his tongue. The boy had been eagerly looking forward to this potion for years now so his excitement was understandable. Thankfully, he dropped his volume to a more acceptable level when he continued. “It’s finally done? No more glasses?” “I would not give it to you were it not approved by the Optometric Healers Committee.” He shook his head fondly at the undisguised joy. “No more glasses, son. Unless of course you...” Harry’s head was shaking negative before Severus could even finish his teasing comment and he carefully pulled out the vial. “Only one?” He sounded cautious, and for good reason. The ingredients that went into potions made sure that it came out tasting odd at best and Harry had no way of knowing what exactly the potion would taste like - and would want to take as few doses as possible. Of course, Severus had done everything in his power to keep it as palatable as possible but nothing could make most potions tasty. However, he knew the payout would be worth the bitterness. “One is all you need. You simply drink the whole thing in one take.” The potion bottle was small, its contents no bigger than that of a shot glass, and the face Harry made before he downed it was comical. But he popped the cork immediately and drank without complaint. Draco watching his face intently the entire time. “Well?” He asked impatiently and Harry pushed at his shoulder a bit to move him out of his space. “Give it a minute, snidget. It needs time to absorb through your stomach.” Severus stated when he saw Harry frowning after taking his glasses off looking around still squinting. After another half a minute, he watched as Harry’s eyes widened and his hands shook a little as they carefully folded the glasses and fell to his sides, forgotten. “Oh, oh Papa.” It seemed words failed his usually verbose son and his own grin rivaled that of the boy’s. Blinking tears, he accepted Harry’s enthusiastic hug and softly whispered “thank you so much” with a long, firm kiss pressed to the top of his head. After a moment, he stepped back and wiped at his face with the backs of his hands. When the hinge nearly poked his eye out, he scowled at the now useless pair of glasses. “Papa, what should I do with them?” Severus didn’t have to give an answer because one came instead from a tiny toddler with wild black hair. “Ree, Stelley have!” Harry looked down at her with her outstretched hands grabbing and grasping at the air and then back up at Severus. “You may.” He said in response to his son’s unspoken question. “Just remove the lenses. I do not have the spell knowledge to remove the charms and I doubt she will have the patience to wait for an eye healer to do so.” Draco snickered as Harry did just that and handed the glass frames off to the prancing and leaping 2 year old. “You look weird.” Severus pretended not to see as Harry threw an ice cube at his best friend, who leapt and squealed and tried to get away from the somehow charmed object that seemed intent on staying attached to his skin. He wasn’t sure how Harry was doing it, but he probably should stop him. Eventually. He’s too busy being impressed at the wandless magic his son seemed to have perfected from his lessons with Filius. He could take over the world with his abilities, I swear. Thankfully, the boy seemed more intent on potions and mischief than on domination.
Thank Circe!
~~*~*~~10 August 1990YosemiteCalifornia, USA~~*~*~~ “They were kinda pretty.” Draco shrugged and slid off the branch, his feet making a soft thud in the mulchy ground. “I suppose. For girls.” Harry’s nod was a bit absent as he watched the pair of girls he assumed were university age disappear through the thick trees, probably towards their own campsite. “I liked her hair. It was wild .” While the one girl had long, curly, normal brown hair, the girl he assumed was her girlfriend had... “Her hair was shaved underneath with bright pink on the long bits on top!” Draco's voice grew more nasally the more flabbergasted he became, as if he couldn’t quite breath and Harry snickered at his pinched expression. “How on earth could you like it?” The answer was really simple, at least for Harry. It was one of the reasons he liked to be at the Weasleys, after all. All the times Mr. Weasley would take Harry to the shed and let him tinker with all the muggle toys and machines, explaining the things he knew and musing on the things he didn’t. He even was secretly helping Mr. Weasley muck about with and charm a little blue car he very much wanted to keep secret from Mrs. Weasley. Harry thought of it all as educational anyway, in witnessing charm work, muggle artifacts, and in practicing the underhanded sneakiness needed in Slytherin house once he goes to Hogwarts. Provided he’ll even be sorted in to Slytherin. He doesn't feel very hopeful on that front. He pulled himself from his introspection and shrugged. “For a muggle, it’s rather ingenious she can do it at all.” He watched Draco mull over it for a bit and smiled when he saw his friend come to the same conclusion he did: muggles were fascinating sometimes. “They were obviously girlfriends.” Draco looked up at Harry sitting on the branch, still in the tree despite promising to hop down after Draco. “Get down here. I’m hungry and I bet Uncle Sev is going to call us for dinner soon.” “It’s Uncle Moony’s turn for dinner.” He replied once he’s on the ground next to his friend. “And they were definitely girlfriends. You don’t kiss like that if you’re not girlfriends.” The idea, the notion, was burning in his mind, and had been there since they had witnessed their very passionate kiss, back before the girls had realized two little boys were there watching them. They had quickly disappeared on the road after seeing them and waving hello. If two girls could kiss, then maybe two boys could, too. “Do you ever wonder what it’s like to kiss another boy?” He looked at Draco who looked back at him with a perplexed little furrow in his brow. Slowly, Draco nodded and relief flooded Harry. He wasn’t being weird thinking it, thank circe. “Yes. Do...do you think we should try it?” Draco asked hesitantly, eyes wide and curious and firmly fixed on Harry’s. He nodded immediately. “I think so. How else will we know?” He didn’t look away from Draco either. Something felt odd, and he wasn’t sure what it was, but it felt important somehow. “True.” They stood silently staring at one another for a moment and then shyly Harry reached his hand out and entwined their fingers just like the two girls had done standing in the middle of the road. “That was the first step.” He whispered. He felt little fluttery nervous feeling in his tummy that he didn’t quite understand, and maybe that was the important part? And then Draco tugged on his hand and Harry didn’t even stop to think about it. He just pressed his lips firmly against Draco’s and then stepped back again. They stared at each other, unblinking. Harry wasn’t sure what to think. It just felt like...touching. But with their faces. He snorted, which made Draco giggle, and then they both grinned. “That was weird.” Draco whispered once he was done laughing, a perplexed expression on his face. “Good weird or bad weird?” Harry asked. He thought it was weird, too, but he kind of liked it and he wanted Draco to have liked it, too. He wouldn’t want to have made his best friend uncomfortable. “Good weird, definitely.” Draco said emphatically, hands perched firmly on his hips as he nodded decisively. “Yes, I think I like kissing boys. We should see if Pansy will let us kiss her so we can see if we like kissing girls.” Draco was very wise, Harry decided. “But only if she says it's okay.” He felt it important to tack that last bit on, especially because Pansy was sure to already know a hex or two from her older siblings and he would not want to be on the wrong end of that. He grinned when Draco rolled his eyes. “I’m not a barbarian, Harry.” He sniffed imperiously. “I am a gentleman.” He held the posh pose for only a moment more before both boys collapsed into giggles and rolled onto their backs to look up at the sky through the branches of the sequoia forest where their campsite was located. Harry jolted and then smiled when he felt Draco touch his hand and then grab on to it tightly. “You are my very best friend, Harry.” Draco whispered after a long bout of silence, still staring up at the foliage and sky. Harry squeezed his friend’s hand and felt the return squeeze back. “We’ll never be apart.” Harry whispered back, feeling suddenly and fiercely protective of his best friend. “I have your back and you have mine.” He couldn’t imagine ever being apart from Draco, he couldn’t bear it if it happened and he suddenly felt dread sink in his stomach at the thought of the sorting next year. Draco turned his head and smirked over at Harry, who couldn’t help but smirk back. “Hogwarts only has one more year of peace before they have to deal with us.” “All the teachers think I’m so sweet and good.” Harry’s smirk turned wicked and he resolved to think about it all later. “They won’t know what hit them.” No sense in worrying yet. They lay there in the grass sniggering and plotting for a bit, until Remus called them over for dinner, Estelle awake from her nap and dashing about the campsite looking like a little fairy dressed in her fluffy, colorful smock dress and black curls streaming behind her as she ran around their parents and of course wearing the beloved glasses Harry had given her. The kiss was long gone from their minds as dinner and laughter and conversation took its place. ~~*~*~~19 October 1990Sea CottageIsle of Arran~~*~*~~ The long waves of hair were tied back, yet a halo of frizz still haloed the boy’s head. It was apparent to Severus that Harry was very stressed about prepping the Valerian roots, and he knew exactly why that was. They were for a potion Severus had not given Harry the name of. Severus himself knew, of course, but his son was completely in the dark as to what potion the ingredients were being carefully prepared for and as such left him a little anxious. It would be good for the boy, he knew, because Harry was far too accustomed to always knowing the answers - or easily finding them. He knew that lessons in patience and perseverance were very important, especially as Harry approached eleven and Hogwarts. He wasn’t worried, not really. He knew that no matter what problems he would be faced with be it with schoolwork or with his peers, Harry had the skills in place to handle them as well as the support behind him from his family and friends. But he also liked to use every moment presented to give his son the opportunity to use and grow those skills, including today in the mystery potion. The only information he had given Harry was that it was for a customer and needed to be perfect. Harry, of course, took that as the challenge it was. “Papa?” Harry’s voice was trembling a little and he looked over to see Harry holding out a little tray full of the finely diced Valerian root. “Perfect. I could not have done better myself.” He spoke truthfully and he smiled to see Harry flush under the praise. “Read the next instruction.” Harry placed the tray back on the table and bent over the parchment, mumbling under his breath as he read first to himself before repeating it all out loud. “Stirring counter-clockwise, drop the Valerian root in piece by piece and ensure each is fully dissolved before adding the next. Potion will then simmer for 45 minutes on a pale blue flame.” Good, he read ahead to ensure there were no other ingredients that had to be prepared before the next simmer phase. Just as he knew Harry would do. “Anything else?” He shook his head. “You add the dittany at the very end and give it two stirs clockwise. Remove from flame and do not allow to cool before decanting into four charmed vials as it is important that the potion remain hot upon consumption.” With his tongue held between his teeth, Harry began to drop and stir in the Valerian root pieces with the care and precision Severus had taught him and Severus allowed himself to muse and ruminate as experience with this particular potion told him that it would take at least 5 minutes for Harry to complete the incorporation. He watched the small fingers pinch and drop, imagining back when they were even smaller and first learning how to complete the motion. He watched as dark eyebrows furrowed in concentration, wondering just when the roundness of his face had begun to sharpen from that of a toddler to that of a child, one nearing his preteen years. He marveled that he, Severus Snape, grouchy ex death eater extraordinaire, had been the one to raise this spectacular child, that he had the chance to know the boy so intimately, that he has been a father . He didn’t often think any more on the what-ifs, the what could have beens had he not taken in Harry, because that hadn’t been what happened. But he thought now upon just how sad and depressing and cold his life would have been without this thoughtful, loving boy and wished greatly to rewind time and live it all over again. Nine years suddenly seemed far too short of time. “Papa?” The question this time sounded amused and he blinked out of his thoughts and looked over to see Harry sat at the table with his chin propped on his hand, the roots now gone and the tray empty. “What is the potion?” He felt his mouth quirk in a half-smile. “I’ll let you know once it’s complete.” Harry let out a long groan and his head let out a thud as it hit the table and Severus allowed his mouth to quirk in a genuine smile. “It is important to practice patience, Snidget.” Harry scowled at the nickname but didn’t comment and when he started fidgeting with the tray in his boredom, Severus took pity on him shooed him outside for the time the potion needed to simmer while he himself took the time to sanitize a pensieve memory vial for when he finally revealed to Harry the potion he had been brewing as well as prepare the four vials for the finished potion. When he heard Harry’s thundering footsteps come through the front door and through the kitchen, he poked ahead out of the door to stare at his son disapprovingly. The boy slowed his steps and hunched his shoulders reproachfully and gave his papa a sheepish grin. “Sorry, I’m just excited.” He declined to comment as Harry checked the timer and nodded to himself when he saw he still had thirty seconds to go. He carefully picked up the measure of dittany he had already had decanted for the step. Then as the timer hit zero, the clear liquid streamed in and at Harry’s nod, Severus removed the very heavy cauldron off the flame and onto the round table and in Harry’s reach. “Phew.” Harry gave a sigh and slumped back just for a moment. “Where is the ladle?” He wordlessly handed the silver object to the boy and watched as he carefully poured the potion evenly between the four vials. “Perfectly done.” Severus praised as he himself magically sealed each of the potion bottles. “The customer won’t be able to tell it was a ten-year-old who brewed it.” Harry flushed even further before Severus continued. “Have you a guess as to what potion you’ve made?” Harry shook his head, the ponytail swinging across his shoulders. “I haven’t a clue.” He sounded dejected at the idea and Severus chuckled a little. “I dare say your Uncle Remus will be very grateful for this month’s prompt delivery.” The effect was immediate. Harry jumped out of his seat, eyes widened so far Severus hoped he wasn’t in pain, and his breathing picked up to the point of hyperventilation. “You...you mean...I just helped you make…” He very obviously couldn't continue speaking and collapsed back onto the seat, his face held in his hands. “Yes, Harry.” Severus said with pride coloring his tone. “You just helped in brewing the wolfsbane potion with minimal interference from myself.” The potion was an extremely difficult one to brew, one only a master of the profession should be doing, and Harry would be well aware of that fact. Certainly, he had not done completely himself - Severus absolutely would not allow Harry to brew anything unsupervised as of yet - but what Harry had done was very impressive for one as young as he. Harry’s only response was a high pitched whine of disbelief and Severus couldn’t stop himself from chortling at way the boy’s mouth kept opening and closing. “You are indeed a very accomplished brewer. I have the utmost faith in your future abilities in the subject should you wish to pursue it.” Harry just nodded, his mouth still hanging just a bit open as he stood there still, staring ahead as if unable to fully grasp the events of the afternoon. Severus patted the boy’s shoulder before heading off to the floo to tell Remus his latest doses were ready. His son would recover from his shock soon enough, and when he did, Severus would need to be prepared for the mile-a-minute excitement that will be certain to occur. ~~*~*~~8 November 1990Malfoy ManorWiltshire~~*~*~~ “You really have all day today off of school?” Harry just grinned at his best friend in lieu of a verbal response. He had already reiterated it about a hundred times over the past week as they’ve been preparing for Estelle’s third birthday and he’s not going to repeat himself yet again just to make Draco happy. Which, based on the flailing hands and exuberant skipping around the manor gardens, Draco was happy enough without Harry pandering to his whining. It was around ten at Malfoy Manor, and Harry only knew that because Uncle Lucius had just sent a house elf to remind them that Estelle’s party would begin in exactly two hours which meant Harry and Draco still had some time to finish...whatever it was Draco was doing. Except Draco was babbling instead of working, but Harry didn’t mind too much because first, he had no clue what it was he was supposed to be doing to help him and second it was his sister’s birthday and Harry felt Draco had every right to be excitable today. “I can’t believe it.” Draco was saying emphatically. “I mean, Father told the tutor not to come today because of course I wouldn’t dare miss the party, but I didn’t think Uncle Sev would allow you to skip school for this!” Draco really had the snooty pureblood heir act down pat, and Harry gave him his best unimpressed look. He absolutely hated the snooty pureblood act and had told Draco that many times before today. “That’s because I’m not missing school, not really. I’m doing my Thursday classes tomorrow instead.” He wasn’t thrilled at the prospect of having to be at Hogwarts on a Friday, but he would make do for the sake of the little girl he thinks of as family. After all, this birthday would be the last they’ll be able to celebrate with Estelle because they will be at Hogwarts next year, and when she would begin her first year, they’ll have finished and be on the first year of whatever career path they chose. The stunned look of disgust on Draco’s face was comical. “I don’t have to make up the day,” he said in an almost boasting tone, and Harry frowned at him. “Well good for you.” He sniped back, his words drawing out like his papa’s does sometimes, and Draco’s eyebrows shot up at just how bitter Harry sounded. Whoops. He hadn’t meant to sound that harsh, especially because he knew just how Draco would respond. “I didn’t mean it like that!” Draco nearly shouted, arms crossing almost in a pout, and Harry sighed at the predictability of his best friend. He’s never done well with being misunderstood or not having something go his way, and some days it could grow rather tiresome. Harry knew he didn’t mean it like that, but he also knew that Draco had a habit of getting himself into trouble because of his mouth and he wasn’t about to start getting into fights at Hogwarts because Draco had to say the wrong thing to the wrong person. “You need to be careful with what you say and how you say it. Not everyone cares about your name enough to leave you alone when you offend them.” Draco looked taken aback at the very notion that someone might not care about his name. “Like who?” He kicked at a clump of dirt petulantly and Harry snorted at just how much like his little sister Draco looked. “The Weasleys?” That got a reaction by way of a stomped foot and planted fists on hips. “I don’t give one flying hoot about what Ronald Weasley thinks about me.” “Me either, but he’s got an instantly hot temper and not a lot of common sense.” Harry retorted which had Draco sighing at him and hanging his head and he knew his point had gotten across. “You should learn to hold onto what you want to say, and tell me later so I’m not visiting you in the hospital wing after you’ve gotten your arse kicked.” Because Harry doesn’t think he could bear it if Draco was hurt, he really couldn’t, even if it had been entirely brought on by himself. “Like you, you mean?” Draco asked incredulously and Harry knew he was thinking of all the times Harry had been the one to get them in trouble with his big mouth, and gave a sheepish little giggle. “No.” He was better with keeping the rude words inside, but they still tended to escape at times and get him in trouble and he was well aware of that fact. “More like Papa.” Harry admitted wryly, and tried to ignore Draco’s amused snort. “I’m still learning myself.” He had more he could say, but held his tongue when he noticed the brand new three year old making her way towards them. Harry watched as Draco’s eyes lit up when he saw her and immediately crouched to pick his baby sister up in a swinging hug. Harry knew he adored his little sister, and envied their relationship sometimes. Of course he loved the little girl like she was his sister, but it certainly was not the same thing as having a sibling living with him. He learned his lesson however with asking for things such as that, back when he had asked why Uncle Remus couldn’t be his Da. He’ll just have to be happy with the relationship he can have with Estelle, he decided as they followed the little girl to where Lucius and Narcissa were talking with Papa. ~~*~*~~ The party was loud, even with being held outside, but the quartet had sequestered themselves in the hedge maze of the manor, away from the adults and both older and younger siblings. Just because they love Estelle didn’t mean they wanted her attached to their side like a little lost crup. Besides, Blaise had had his birthday yesterday and so the quartet were using the time to give him his own little birthday party. “Blaise, how does your brother like Beauxboton?” Harry garbled around a mouthful of cake. “He loves it.” The look on Blaise’s told Harry he didn’t understand why and his next words confirm that he indeed was learning how to read people’s faces and their voices much better. “Why, I can’t fathom. Have you seen their uniform robes?” Harry gave a little giggle at that. Of course he knew what their robes looked like. Even the boys wore the powder blue, lacey robes with the dainty hats and delicate gloves and Harry couldn’t stop laughing when he had seen a photograph of their uniform and had decided that he would go to Durmstrang with their fur lined robes and perpetually cold castle before he went to Beauxboton. At least at Hogwarts he could wear what he wished on the weekends and outside of classes. From what he understood, at the other two European schools, their dress codes were extremely strict, even for outside of classes, and he hated having his options forcibly limited by something as ridiculous as a dress code. “I wish your mother would allow you to come over more often.” Draco was pouting from his spot hanging over the edge of his bed and Harry rolled his eyes. “Draco, if you had it your way, we would never leave your house.” “Of course you wouldn't!” Draco sniffed imperiously. “If I had it my way, you would live here with me.” He brushed some dust off his trouser knee before sticking his tongue out at Harry who returned the motion with a snicker. Blaise snorted and leaned back against the bush wall. “I would have to share a manor with you , Draco.” That set off Draco’s pride, just as all present knew it would. “I beg your pardon, I have a very lovely manor that is more than adequate at housing all of us!” His voice was shrill by the end and Harry winced at the irritation against his eardrums. “I didn’t say it wasn’t.” The Italian boy snickered now and shook his head. “But you’d have to share everything with me.” It wasn’t a secret that Draco Malfoy hated to share with most everyone, and some things even Harry wasn’t allowed to touch. When Draco’s eyes clouded, Harry knew he was thinking of his prized collection of brooms and mint condition, autographed Quidditch edition chocolate frog cards. He would have to share those with Blaise as well and Harry couldn’t keep in his giggle at the very idea of the possessive boy sharing such prized possessions. “Did he say why he liked school?” He asked in an effort to direct the attention back to Blaise who shrugged slim shoulders and picked at his immaculate robes absently. “Mostly that he’s learning French and will be quadrilingual by the end of his time there.” The other three gaped at him. Blaise gave them a strange look back. “What? We speak Italian and English, of course we learned Latin and if he’s learning French at Beauxbaton…” There was a meaningful lilt at the tail end of Blaise’s statement that told Harry Blaise thought they were being stupid. However, Harry was only confused about why learning a language would be the reason to like school. Maybe if it was a long-forgotten language, or perhaps some that could be useful in communicating with magical creatures, Harry could understand, but surely something else about Beauxbaton would interest Dominique other than the national language. “That’s the only reason though?” Pansy’s eyebrows knit together and she squinted at Blaise suspiciously, and Harry felt relieved that he wasn’t the only one confused. “He doesn’t, I don’t know, like that they have classes not available at Hogwarts or that they have different food or something?” “Yeah.” Harry piped in incredulously. “Draco and I have French lessons twice a week, learning another language doesn’t seem that impressive.” The snort Blaise released was far from elegant. “The only thing he’d care about in regards to classes is if he knew more than anyone else. And seeing as he hasn’t mentioned anything…” “He’s bloody stupid, that’s what he is.” Draco rolled his eyes and huffed. “He’s an irritating bore and you know it, Blaise.” Blaise didn’t answer save throwing a handful of shredded leaves into Draco’s hair and then laughing hysterically at the angered shriek and following dance in trying to remove all the greenery from his person. If the only positive thing Blaise could tell them about the French magic school was that it taught the language of the country, he would definitely prefer Hogwarts over it any day. Even with a barmy headmaster who seemed to have an obsession with making Harry’s life weird with conversations that don’t make sense. “Come on.” Draco’s voice interrupted his thinking and the three others look up at him to see him frowning a little. “Let’s find my sister. I promised I’d teach her gobstones with her today.” “Draco, she can’t understand the game yet.” Pansy said with a little eye roll. “Why would you even try?” Draco shrugged, an uncomfortable look in his eye. “I know she can’t grasp the concept yet, but she’s been begging to play and the only way to get her to stop was to promise I would on her birthday.” Harry thought it rather sweet of Draco to keep his promise and said as much as they wound their way back through the hedge maze to the party. Draco just scowled at him in response. “You wouldn't understand.” He huffed with crossed arms. “You have no siblings.” Harry pouted a little at that. He wasn’t trying to be mocking, as Draco’s defensive response indicated. “But she’s as close as I’ll get, so I can still think it’s sweet.” “Shut up, Snape.” But the pink flush in his cheeks told Harry he was pleased with the compliment and vowed to give him more. Maybe that was a way to help keep Draco’s impulsivity under control at Hogwarts, complement him until he became so flustered he couldn’t do anything at all, let alone cause trouble. “I just want to spend as much time as I can with her because this is the last year I can before Hogwarts.” Harry understood that. And based on the varying looks of discomfort on the other two faces, Pansy and Blaise did as well. “Well, come on then.” He pulled on Draco’s sleeve a little. “Let’s go find her then.” Maybe they’ll teach her gobstones or maybe they’ll play whatever she’s doing with her little friends. Regardless, they’re going to have some kind of fun that afternoon because nothing about Estelle Malfoy was boring, especially whatever game her imagination has come up with that moment. ~~*~*~~13 March 1991HogwartsScotland~~*~*~~ “Hey there Snape Junior.” Fred called out cheerfully, and the 10-year-old ground his teeth in an effort to hold his temper, his hands shifting on the strap of his bag. He did well most of the time, but something about the twins just made his hair stand on end. He should have known his luck in avoiding them wouldn’t last forever. They were the sole reason he won’t allow his beautiful Gemma to come to school until he’s allowed a real wand so he can defend her. “Excuse me, I am going to be late for my tutor.” He muttered and tried to push past the twins. He greatly regretted not taking the slightly longer secret tunnel rather than just up the normal stairs. He can picture the map of Hogwarts his da and his friends had made in school sitting on his dresser at home and silently bemoans his lack of foresight in leaving it there after Yule break. George stopped him with a hand on his arm. “I don’t think so.” The 12-year-old sounded far more serious than Harry had heard before, and his stomach dropped out. What was George going to do? He can still remember clearly the only year he had gone to the twin's birthday parties and that stupid charmed broom had almost killed Ginny and had no idea what on earth he and Fred had planned for him right now. It didn’t take a lot of maneuvering to wrap his hand around the charmed bracelet to activate it. He hoped Papa would be able to answer it, but if he was prepping for a potion practical then he probably wouldn’t be able to leave it. He swallowed hard and resigned himself to dealing with the situation alone. He hoped Professor Sinistra wouldn't be too harsh on him for being late for his astronomy lesson today seeing as he was being delayed by idiots. “We’ve been friends for a long time, haven’t we Harry?” George continued casually, slinging an arm around his twin’s shoulders. Fred’s grin was all teeth. “And friends do things for friends.” His own arm came up to lean against the wall and the twelve-year-old Gryffindors stood there almost leering at him. Harry chose to stare blankly back at them. “I didn’t realize you were still entertaining the idea we were anything close to friends. I thought I made that clear.” He pressed the bracelet again, this time a bit harder. He really didn’t want to face this situation alone and he was very alone at the moment. There were only the three of them on the staircase and the staircase was the last place he wanted any sort of confrontation. He had to be careful. He didn't know what the twins were here to do and he honestly didn’t want to stay around long enough to find out. “Don’t be silly.” George’s laugh sounded forced and Harry felt himself panic just a little bit. He was completely out of his depth right now and he knew it. He tried for a third time, hoping that the signal was actually working. “We’ve been friends for nearly seven years.” Fred stepped closer and he moved up a step away from them both at the same pace. He would not allow them to corner or flank him nor will he allow them to continue to be like this to him. He wasn’t sure he could exactly call it bullying, but he knew enough was enough. Harry took a deep breath and let his frustration from the past few years just go in one go. “Just because I visit your house doesn’t mean I am friends with you . I like Percy, and Bill, and Charlie. I even like Ginny! But you two and Ron?” He allowed a humorless laugh to escape him. Both of the twins started to protest and Harry hissed angrily. “I’m not finished!” The pair surprisingly snapped their mouths shut and stared at him in shock. “You two and Ron always let your mum think I am part of your horrible pranks and never once have I ever participated in them. If you had just told her I wasn’t part of it at any time I would feel differently but instead, you let her think I was some horrible prankster just like you, and I will never forgive you for that. Now let me go to my class.” They looked startled for only a moment longer before advancing once more and Harry knew he was done for. He only hoped they didn’t hurt him when they finally caught up to him. He was certain that he was about to be hexed a million ways to Sunday when much to his everlasting relief he hears a gravelly voice coming from behind him. “Messrs Weasley, is the population of Hogwarts students not enough for you? Are you so strapped for companionship that you will harass not only a boy who does not yet attend Hogwarts, but is a staff members child?” The redheads’ already pale faces whiten even further and Harry grinned before he even turned to see Professor Binns standing there. He could have expected the Bloody Baron with how deadly the history professor had made his voice sound, but the Baron didn’t even speak to Harry really, and his father worked for the school, so the history ghost was a welcome sight. “Hasn’t class started already, sir?” They continue their way up the winding staircase to Professor Sinestra’s office. "I do not have one this morning, young Harry. I was speaking with your father and he asked me to come check on you and I'm very glad I did." Harry was, too. “Thank you, sir.” He said gratefully. “I knew Papa probably couldn’t come, but I didn’t think he’d be able to send anyone, either.” Professor Binns fixed him with a stern look. “Now listen here, Harry. Severus was ready to jump away from his classroom to find you, despite the dangerous potion already prepared for their demonstration, until the seventh years reminded him of the dangers. I came with the promise that were you in dire straights I would return to bring him immediately.” Harry released a breath he hadn’t been aware of holding. He knew Papa wasn’t ignoring him, he would never do that, he just hadn’t been sure how Papa would be able to help him. He knew better than to doubt his Papa. “Yessir.” They continued on in silence, Harry’s footsteps echoing loudly in the stone hallway as they walk out into the hall. The ghost’s presence tugged at his memory until an overheard conversation surfaced about History of Magic and how it was the perfect time to take a nap. “Sir?” The ghost hummed for Harry to continue. “Why does everyone seem to hate your classes?” He has always loved the stories the history professor has told him over the years about previous professors and random facts about famous bits of history and was always confused every time he heard someone complaining that they couldn’t stay awake in history that day. He’d never be able to fall asleep during one of Professor Binns’ stories. The look the ghost gave him was an appraising one, one he felt through him and left him feeling judged. But instead of dismissing the question, Binns just sighed and his head drooped a little as he spoke quietly to Harry. “When I start coming up on the parts of our magical history that pertain to those I knew personally and loved, teaching their lives and subsequently their deaths year after year after year became simply...too hard.” His voice dropped further and Harry had to strain to hear him. “Especially when most students do not care about the subject past what they need for their grade.” Oh. That would make teaching the subject rather difficult, Harry supposed. “Then why do you still teach?” He wasn’t sure he could keep doing something that caused him so much internal pain. There was a wistful smile on the old ghost’s face. “Ah, young Harry. Teaching was my life’s work and when I died there was nothing else to do but continue to do so in death.” “But, sir?” Harry could hear the pleading in his tone and worked to keep it out of the next sentence. “Is not teaching their history to those that come after the best way to honor your friends? Even if not everyone appreciates it, isn’t it worth it for the few who will and do?” He loved the professor’s stories and hated how everyone thought of him as dull and uninteresting. There was another appraising look. “You make a good point. Perhaps in teaching about those I once loved I can find relief in knowing that they will not be forgotten because of my work.” Harry felt a cold chill against his shoulder and knew the ghost had placed his hand there. “I see Aurora is ready for you so I shall take my leave.” He was gone before Harry could respond and the encounter stayed with him the rest of the day, even through his lessons. He wondered if Professor Binns would start to teach about more than the goblin wars now, at least that’s all he taught about according to his friends already taking classes from him. He wanted to enjoy history class next year. ~~*~*~~ That was the final straw. He was sick and tired of Fred and George doing everything in their power to make Mr. Filch’s life difficult because while the old squib was crotchety and grumpy, he was only that way because of students like the twins who lived to make his life difficult since he couldn’t use magic to clean up their messes. However, Harry also knew the story behind why Argus was a squib, and it wasn’t because he was born that way. “Hey!” He shouted to grab their attention off the elder man. “Leave off what you don’t understand and pick on someone your own age.” His eyes widened and he held back a shiver when they looked at him wickedly. “Like you?” They said in unison. Harry’s eyes widened but before he could say or do anything, Filch stepped back between them with his fiercest scowl. Sadly, that didn’t deter either of them from making their stupid comments. “But the squib is so much fun.” He really didn’t like the twins sometimes. They chose their pranking victims based on those who couldn't fight back and nothing rankled Harry more than picking on someone weaker than yourself. Argus’ voice was gravelly and harsh like usual, and it made the twins flinch back. “I am not ashamed of being a squib, you reprobates,” Filch growled, and Harry shivered himself at the sound despite it not being aimed at him. He stepped forward and slid a gentle hand on his arm and Harry smiled at him encouragingly when Argus looked down at him. “You don't have to tell them.” Harry whispered. He didn’t want him to think he had to share something that personal with someone like the twins but he was also really very proud of the secretive man who had so much to be proud of about himself. He wished everyone could see the grouchy squib the way he did. “I know but I think they should know.” Argus’ smile was crooked and he turned back to the two young Gryffindors. “I gave my magic to save my sister, and I would do it again given the choice. Living without my magic is worth having her alive and nothing you say or do will convince me otherwise.” The look the old caretaker gave them could strip paint off of walls. "Even if it means dealing with you and your never-ending messes. Detention, Messrs Weasley, for disrespect." The frightful looks they wore as they scampered off made Harry giggle. The caretaker gave him a quick side hug before slumping off to clean the next mess while Harry skipped off to his next lesson, heart a little bit lighter than it had been before. And the next day, and every day after that, Filch walked around taller, with (somewhat) kinder words and a (marginally) better attitude. Severus, of course, was more than proud of Harry and even Albus Dumbledore stopped the pair on their way home that night to praise Harry for whatever it was that he did, to which Harry replied with something about how he can’t stand bullies, and that he would do it again if he needed. But he knew it hadn’t been him, not really. It had just been Mr. Filch seeing what Harry had already seen: that he was a worthy person despite having burned out his magical core. All Harry had done was love him enough so he could find it out for himself. ~~*~*~~15 June, 1991Malfoy Coastal VillaSardina, Italy~~*~*~~ Harry loved his beach at home, with its course rocky sand and clear view of the mainland, but there was something special about coming to the Malfoy’s Villa in Italy. Their private beach sprawled just near the Cala Goloritze, and every year they come here Harry intended on asking Uncle Lucius just how he made the wards so strong to repel the vast amount of muggles that visit the extremely popular beach on a daily basis. But right now, it was breakfast, and Harry wasn’t really feeling up to eating his bowl of fruit because his mind was on other, far more important worries such as the next school year. He twirled the tines of the fork in the diced bits and heaved a despondent sigh that seemed to echo in the nearly empty kitchen. “Oh, what is it now , Harry?” Draco looked like he was ready to throw his bread roll at him, and Harry scowled. “What it is now is the same thing as it’s been all year.” He stabbed a strawberry with unnecessary force and bit it off the fork aggressively. “Ah.” A look of understanding crossed the blond boy’s face and he reached across the table to touch Harry’s arm gently. “You know it won’t matter, not to those who are important.” Harry hoped his expression expressed just how incredulous he felt at Draco’s words. “Everyone around me is a Slytherin, Draco, how can it not matter?” He tried to keep his voice quiet in order to keep the kitchen empty. They’re the only ones up at the moment, and he doesn’t want to bother Papa with this yet again. Papa had already told him he would love him the same regardless of if the hat put him in Gryffindor or in Hufflepuff, Ravenclaw, or Slytherin alike and he knows how much Severus Snape hates repeating himself. He still didn’t want to be in Gryffindor. Out of all the houses, that was the one he felt the least connection to - outside of the Weasleys, of course. His friends were all the children of Slytherins, he spent most of his time in either the library with Gemma and Percy, or in the office or halls with Filch, and he didn’t think he could survive if placed in the house of the Lion. He wasn’t very brave, sure he had a temper at times but he prided himself on his ability to think rationally and not dash into danger just because he could. Most of the time. At least when Draco wasn’t involved. Draco tended to cloud his judgment if one were to ask Uncle Lucius or Papa. Regardless, he did not want to be in Gryffindor. He ate another bite of his fruit, this time choosing a bit of mango. Draco narrowed his eyes at him and shook his thankfully empty fork in Harry’s direction. “It doesn’t matter because Gryffindor or Slytherin, I will still be your best friend!” Harry shrank down a little at the sternness in Draco’s voice. “I’m placing my bets on Hufflepuff.” “Shut up.” Harry rolled his eyes when Draco just snickered instead of responding. “Hurry up, I want to get out to the beach befo-.” He snapped his mouth shut when he heard soft footsteps padding down the stairs and across the landing towards them. “Hi-Ree.” The little girl giggled like a lunatic through her yawn at her little pun on Harry’s name as she skipped into the kitchen. She took the seat next to Draco and leaned her head on his arm, black curls still messy from sleep spilling over it and fanning out onto the table and his lap. “Hi DeDe.” She whispered, voice muffled through the shirt fabric her face was pressed into. “Good morning, Estelle.” Draco whispered just as quietly before nudging the three-year-old gently and speaking at a more normal level, “manners at the table, even at breakfast.” She obeyed with a huff and sat up slowly, blinking and rubbing the last bit of sleep out of her eyes. “Croissant please.” She said with an outstretched hand and Harry obligingly placed one on her plate. “Do you want fruit, too?” He asked with a little head nod of encouragement. Sure enough, she nodded and he gave her a little scoop next to the pastry. He glanced at Draco and wrinkled his nose. “Guess we need to wait before going to the beach now.” The nose wrinkle was returned and they both settled back down to finish their breakfast at a far more sedate pace than they were before. There would be plenty of time at the beach after their parents had time to eat. ~~*~*~~ The two boys had purposefully set their beach shelter up away from the adults and Estelle so they could play in peace, as Draco had informed them with his nose in the air. Harry had just giggled at Draco’s expression then mirrored the same look and took two haughty steps before tripping and landing flat on his face. Draco lost his composure completely and barely able to breathe, laughingly dragged an embarrassed Harry to help set their shelter up. Estelle had to be restrained from following, and she made her displeasure known with the action but Narcissa didn’t relent and eventually, she calmed and contented herself with piling sand over her father’s legs with a shovel. It hadn’t been long before Draco had called over his sister after the shelter had been erected and stabilized. The adults then contented themselves with watching the three children as they played and lounging on the comfortable beach chairs. After a particularly loud screeching from Draco, Narcissa quelled Lucius’s immediate reaction of Malfoys do not shout at their friends and chase them like barbarians in public with a gentle hand on his arm, the look intended to remind him that they are in a private location. He sighed, silently and reluctantly accepting that Draco was still a child and needed to be allowed to play like one. “He’s just like his father, isn’t he.” He said instead, giving Severus a playful grin. “Both boys are.” Narcissa smiles knowingly. “Draco is just like you, dearheart. And Harry is just like Severus.” He hated his immediate reaction. “I am not his biological father.” His eyes stayed on Harry and Draco, kicking up sand wildly as they darted back and forth along the beach and creating huge splashes as they jumped into the waves. “If he is like anyone, it would be Lily.” Or James, his traitorous mind reminded him, though in his opinion Harry was a far kinder person than James Potter ever had been. His maudlin words were fueled by his desire for Harry to never grow up as well as all the inadequacies he’s been squashing down for years now. “We have talked about this, Severus Snape, and quite frankly, I grow tired of rehashing this over and over every time you see fit to fall into melancholy.” Narcissa’s tone was sharp and it pierced the cloud of gloom that was surrounding him. “Nature versus nurture. Yes, he has bits of his personality from both James and Lily, things that are biological. But you have raised him to use those bits in ways that make him fully your son .” The trio was silent for a while, watching the boys take their rocks and shells and pile them next to their little beach shelter, Estelle flailing over the sand behind them. Severus watched Harry carefully, looking for those signs of James, Lily, or himself. Harry’s looks were all his parents, obviously. The nearly unmanageable mess of black curly hair that was tamed only under the weight of the curls that ended just under his shoulder blades, his crooked smile, and gangly form was all James, while those brilliant green eyes, pert nose, his delicate hands, and kind heart were Lily. But those mannerisms, the way Harry moved as he played, the hand motions and dramatics were all from Harry’s observations over the years of his papa. How Harry handled a difficult situation, with careful precision, cunning, and bursts of frustration were also as a result of the way Severus had raised him. “Papa!” Harry’s yelling brought him out of his thoughts and he looked at his adopted son, his pride and joy, his sole reason for the person he was today. The boy was bouncing up and down, the sand making his landings very unsteady, and three of the children were waving excitedly at the adults. “Come look! We made Hogwarts!” Sure enough, a very impressive structure could be seen just peeking around the rippling fabric of the beach shelter. “Hogwarts!” Estelle echoed loudly, which then Draco clapped a hand over her mouth and hushed her, making her parents chuckle and exchange amused glances. Severus snorted and felt gratefulness once again that Harry was an only child. Having his little friends over once in a while was more than enough for him. He did not have the energy for more than one child around all day every day for the rest of his life. The conversation was tabled in favor of walking over to examine the structure the three children had made together. He would need every memory and reminder of these last few months of Harry’s childhood to get him through the first few months of the upcoming school year. He was not ready for his boy to grow up. Not ready at all. ~~*~*~~2 July 1991Sea CottageIsle of Arran~~*~*~~ The papers had long ago started their speculations about the Boy-Who-Lived and what sort of a person he might be and where will he choose for his school. In fact, the speculation had barely waited for Hogwarts had let out for the summer. Papa had worked hard on a scar cream that softened the scar and helped it to blend in better in order to help keep Harry from having a recognizable scar. It did not vanish it completely, and after two whole brew cycles of the potion being applied without any further change Papa was sure nothing ever could, but the worst bits of the fractal-like pattern was now gone and only a small faded jag was left. Even Uncle Lucius said it was absolutely distinguishable from the original, but warned him that as soon as he met new people, pictures and rumors would indeed spread and his privacy would be next to nothing. Harry was prepared for that day. He certainly wasn’t looking forward to it, not at all, but he wasn’t naive enough to believe it could happen otherwise. Sitting cross-legged on his bed, he looked around the room at his childhood that lay in scattered bits on walls or on shelves. The first thing he really noticed was a little potion vial sitting on his desk. He smiled at it fondly, thinking of the first time he visited Master Aziz’s shop with Papa for his birthday. The vial came later, probably around six, when he asked Master Aziz just exactly how he refilled his bottles with such precision. The vial was the same one the man had used to demonstrate the spell and then had allowed Harry to keep it, dried rosebuds and all. Just above it hung the leaves from the walk where Papa had explained about fall potions for the first time were there on his wall, carefully protected in a frame of glass. He must have been young, maybe two or three because he doesn’t remember hardly anything from that day except the perfect leaves, and the pride on papa’s face. He wondered if Papa had a vial of that day in with all his other memory vials but immediately shoved the thought away. Those were very private, and he wasn’t going to intrude where he had no business being anyway. Next to those hung a license plate. The rectangle of rusted bent metal came from the Ford Angelina Mr. Weasley was secretly working on in the shed behind the garden. He liked to let Harry into whatever he’s doing on the car that month whenever he happened to be over and had given Harry the plate as a thank you for his help the first time the car flew. His robes hung on a peg next to the door, a reminder of all the Solstices spent dancing with Draco, all the Samhains spent wishing his parents would talk to him, of the first time he felt Lady Magic in the labyrinth over Ostera, and the deep wish he had to easily celebrate the old ways at Hogwarts - it was the only temptation he had in wanting to perhaps go to Durmstrang instead of Hogwarts, but it wasn’t enough to change his mind. “Harry?” A knock at the door interrupted his musings and he smiled a little at the hesitance in his papa’s voice. “You can come in.” He called back and the door opened to reveal his unusually timid father. He was in lounge pants, so Harry knew it wasn’t to take him somewhere, which meant that Papa must want to talk about something. Judging by how twitchy he seemed, Harry figured it was going to be an emotional or unpleasant conversation. He watched as Papa crossed the room and sat on the edge of the bed next to him, the bed dipping under his weight. They sat in silence, though Harry could feel how tense his father felt at the moment and it only served to make his own anxiety flare. “Papa?” He blinked and shook his head as if removing a bad thought. “Are you certain you still wish to attend Hogwarts?” The question was out of nowhere. Well, maybe not nowhere because Harry has asked himself the same question often, but it wasn’t really one ever voiced by Papa. He swallowed and gave it genuine thought as to the reasons he wanted to attend Hogwarts. Finally, he nodded. “Yes, Papa. All of my family went there and all of my friends are going there. I wouldn’t feel right not going. Besides, you’re there. Why would I go somewhere else?” He couldn’t imagine going where Draco wasn’t going to be, especially. School would be nigh unbearable. Wordlessly, Papa extracted his hand from his robes and extended what was obviously yet another Hogwarts letter. Harry took it and read the address with trepidation. Mr. H. PotterAttic RoomSea CottageIsle of Arran It’s the third letter that was addressed incorrectly, and Harry felt something in him twist in irritation. He tossed the letter onto the bed and kicked at the air sullenly. “Why? Why does he insist on this?” “He must be in one of his moods.” Came the very dry response and Harry couldn’t even muster a chuckle. Why was the headmaster insistent on Harry using Potter as his surname? He had always gone by Snape, he certainly saw no reason now to go by anything else. He supposed it would be difficult for the headmaster to remember that years had passed sometimes, especially if he was suffering from wizards dementia like the professors whispered about when they thought he wasn’t listening. Perhaps the headmaster forgot that Harry was not James, that Harry would have no issue with proudly carrying the Snape name. He looked over at the little table with his parent’s momentos, the wands and the map and the album from uncle Remus. He had never been brave enough to ask before, but the question spilled out of him unbidden. “Papa, why do you think they chose you?” He knew Papa could take offense by the question but rather looked at him with a thoughtful expression. "It was your father, actually." Harry wasn’t expecting that answer. He would have thought his mother would have been the one pushing the issue. “But I thought he didn't like you?” He had no doubt of this, in fact. He’d grown up on stories about how much his dad and his father didn’t like each other in and out of school. Papa chuckled lightly. “He absolutely did not like me, Harry. And the feeling was mutual, I assure you.” A large potion stained hand patted his knee gently. “I am at a loss still after all these years.” Harry just hugged Papa tightly. “I’m glad they did.” He knew his voice was shaking from his emotions, but he didn’t care. He couldn't imagine life without his family, without Papa or the Malfoys, without the Parkinson’s or the Zabini’s. He didn’t even want to try and imagine what his life would have been had he lived with his aunt Petunia. “I don’t care what the headmaster wants, Papa. I’m not going to go by Potter. I never have, why would I start now? I want to continue to go by Snape, if that’s okay with you.” If the hug Papa gave him was any indication, he was very okay with Harry’s decision to keep his name the way it was and he melted into the hug. He always felt calm and safe and loved whenever Papa hugged him, like not even dementors themselves could get to him. He also thought, secretly of course, that Papa was being a bit silly about the whole thing. Harry would never choose another name of his own volition. Now, he had a very strongly worded letter to write to the headmaster. It wouldn’t do to begin his Hogwarts career with the wrong name. ~~*~*~~End OfBook 1 Raising Harry September 10, 2019~~*~*~~
----- CHAPTER BREAK -----
~~*~*~~Preview ForRaising Harry Book 2The Year Harry Adjusted~~*~*~~Scene 1 “Good morning, Mrs. Weasley.” “Oh good morning, Harry dear.” She leaned over to hug him and he accepted the hug gracefully. She might sound like a banshee at times, but she had come a long way from the woman who had accused him of being as bad as her horrible twins and he could honestly say he liked the woman now. “Honestly, Mother.” Percy huffed before turning to the younger boy. “Good to see you, Harry.” “Good to see you, too.” Harry grinned and motioned to the shining object in Percy’s hand. “What were the twins trying to steal from you?” Percy puffed up with pride. “Well, I…” “He’s a prefect.” One of the twins elbowed their older brother and the other one did the same on the other side. “Yeah, Perfect Prefect Percy.” They both snickered together and Harry frowned at them as he saw Percy’s red face. “He’s only told us a million times.” “Every day.” “All summer.” Harry couldn’t stand another moment of their antics. “Excuse me, but I believe I was talking with Percy, not either of you, so kindly back out of the conversation.” They held up their hands in mock surrender but did as he asked when Lucius loomed over them and stared down at them menacingly. They muttered excuses about meeting Lee and took off in the direction of the bookshop. Harry turned back to Percy, ignoring Draco snickering next to him. “Let’s try this again. What were the twins trying to steal from you?” The smile Percy gave him was one filled with gratefulness and relief, and of course irritation at his brothers. “They keep trying to prank my badge. I was made Gryffindor prefect for the fifth years.” He said, his face blooming into a proud grin. “I can’t believe they chose me!” “Well, of course they chose you!” Harry protested vehemently. “The only one that would even come close to being up to challenging you would be Ollie and I know he would rather be Quidditch Captain.” “Actually…” Percy trailed off with a smirk and Draco gasped in what could only be horror. “He made Captain?” Percy nodded and both boys groaned. “He’s going to be brutal to go against,” Draco muttered and Harry nodded. “Hey, Percy!” The happy Scottish boy in question was jumping and waving down the alley and Percy grinned back, though his return greeting was a far more sedate wave. “Hello, Oliver.” He looked back and smiled an apology at Harry - which he appreciated. He liked Percy's friendship and was glad to know it would continue with Harry going to Hogwarts. “Gotta run, Harry. We’re meeting up with Gemma at Gringotts. Good to see you.” Harry nodded at his friend as he took off down the cobbled street and elbowed Draco who was still scowling at Percy and Oliver’s retreating backs. “Cut it out.” “But, Oliver Wood is the Gryffindor Captain.” He whined and all that was missing was a foot stomp to make the tantrum complete. “You’ve seen him play!” Draco wasn’t wrong, but he also hasn’t been at Hogwarts watching the teams play. If most of those who played last year continued for this next year, Slytherin will most likely win the cup again, even with Oliver in charge of the Gryffindors. “Slytherin will be fine. They have Marcus, after all.” Harry pointed out, and Draco pouted deeper. “I suppose.” ~~*~*~~ Scene 2 The four friends clambered up onto the giant flat rock that rested on the other side of the lake and settled in a circle, their knees all touching. Pansy clapped gleefully. “Okay, Harry. What’s going on?” He looked around and frowned. “Hang on, I want to make sure we’re alone. What was that spell Professor Quirrell told me about?” Harry muttered, screwing his face in thought. “It shows if there are people near you.” He absently waved his wand in the correct pattern, racking his brain for the proper incantation. All four of them sat there silently, thinking over the spells they had learned or been told about. Harry snapped his fingers and pointed his wand. “Homenum revelio.” When nothing was revealed around them, save for the odd glow around the other three he could see faintly, he relaxed. “Okay, we weren’t followed.” He took some time to find his wording. “There’s a three-headed dog in the forbidden third-floor corridor.” Three gaping mouths faced him, the only movement was hair blowing in the light breeze. “How do you know?” Blaise’s dark face was paler than usual, and that alone told Harry just how worried he was. “Please tell me you weren’t being a Gryffindor and purposely mucking about on the third floor?” Harry rolled his eyes at the ridiculous accusation and huffed an annoyed sigh. “Weasley.” The three others with him also rolled their eyes. “Seriously?” Draco demanded with his hands on his hips. “What did he do?” “He still thinks we’re friends.” Harry began, and the other three released simultaneous groans. Ron’s dogged attempts at friendship had been well documented by them all over the years, and Harry knew none of them were surprised it continued once Hogwarts began. “And he was bored last night and decided that I needed to go exploring with him and when I tried to get out of it, he literally dragged me along and then Granger of all people followed us while giving us a stupid lecture, doing exactly what she was lecturing us against .” He crossed his arms in an effort to keep his arms from flailing about and smacking someone in his irritation but as soon as he started speaking again, the hands emerged gesturing. “He wanted to see what was going up on the third floor so that’s where the maniac took me! And then we hear Filch. I am all set to just talk with him but those two dunderheads decided we need to run and dragged me to hide in the same corridor that the Headmaster said was off limits. The door was locked, and Granger unlocked it, and there was Hagrid’s three-headed dog.” He dropped his hands as soon as he finished his rant, exhausted from the exertion of flailing his arms around emphatically. “How do you know it was Hagrid's?” Blaise asked, a thin black eyebrow raised and his mouth twisted in a little disbelieving frown. It was as if he couldn’t believe Harry was accusing a staff member of possessing such a dangerous creature around children. The sardonic look Harry shot him was purely from his practice in imitating his father. “It’s a three-headed dog. Who else would own it?” “Professor Kettleburn.” The other three said dryly in unison before they all burst into snorting giggles, Harry joining immediately. The Care of Magical Creatures professor was well known for his frequent ventures to find new and unusual creatures, much like his hero Newt Scamander, and none of them would put it past him or the groundskeeper to own such a creature. ~~*~*~~End of PreviewFor Raising Harry Book 2The Year Harry Adjusted~~*~*~~Aiming for the First Chapter to be postedNovember 2019~~*~*~~